i|jj|||p: 


JUL  15  1948  ^ 


BV  2532  .M3  1919 
McLean,  Archibald,  1850- 

1920. 
The  history  of  the  Foreign 

Christian  Mis^sianarv 


."^  ->  - 


The  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society 


FOUNDERS   AND   EARLY   OFFICERS. 
Readinq  from    left  to  rif/ht,   heqinninfi  at   top:     W.   T.   Moore,   C.  L.   Loos.   .1.   H. 
Garrison, ".lames  Leslie,  Isaac  Errett,   R.   M.   Bishop,   Jacob  Burnet,  Robert  Moffett, 
S.  M.  Jefferson,  B.  B.  Tyler,  J.  F.  Wright. 


:s^ 


The  History  I  .  JL'l  i^  mn  ^ 


^-  « 


OF 


The  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society 


By 
ARCHIBALD  McLEAN 

President 


Jnd  this  gospel  of  the  Kingdom  shall  be  preached  in 
the  whole  world  for  a  testimony  unto  all  the  nations; 
and  then  shall  the  end  come  (Matt.  24:14). 


ILLUSTRATED 


New  York  Chicago 

Fleming    H.    Revell    Company 

London        and        Edinburgh 


Copyright,   1919,  by 
FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


New  York  :  158  Fifth  Avenue 
Chicago  :  17  No.  Wabash  Ave. 
London  :  21  Paternoster  Square 
Edinburgh  :      75    P-inces    Street 


FOKEWORD. 

It  has  been  tlioiiglit  advisable  that  the  history  of  the  origin 
and  achievements  of  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  So- 
ciety should  be  told  while  some  of  the  founders  are  still 
living.  The  names  of  the  men  and  women  who  made  the 
Society  should  be  preserved  in  a  permanent  record.  There  are 
those  now,  and  there  will  be  others  in  the  coming  years,  who 
will  wish  to  know  how  the  Society  came  into  existence,  who 
managed  its  affairs  at  home,  who  represented  it  on  the  field, 
the  sources  and  growth  of  its  funds,  and  a  thousand  and  one 
other  things  of  perennial  interest.  An  added  reason  for  this 
publication  is  found  in  the  fact  that  arrangements  are  being 
made  for  the  union  of  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary 
Society,  the  American  Christian  Missionary  Society,  the 
Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions,  the  National  Benevo- 
lent Association,  and  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief,  to  form 
the  United  Christian  Missionary  Society.  It  appeared  de- 
sirable that  some  account  of  what  the  Society  did  before  the 
union  should  be  published ;  what  it  will  do  after  the  union  is 
another  story.  The  writer  of  the  History  was  chosen  because 
he  happened  to  be  present  when  the  Society  was  organized, 
and  because  he  has  been  connected  with  it  ever  since  either 
as  a  contributor  or  as  an  officer. 


CONTENTS. 

SECTION  I.     1875—1881. 

Orientation    13 

Opposition   Encounteeed    22 

The  Society  Organized  33 

Reasons  for  Organizing 42 

The  Work  Begun  51 

In  England 51 

In  Denmark   55 

In  Paris  57 

In  Turkey  58 

In  Mexico   59 

Slow  Growth 61 

Problem  of  Men  and  Problem  of  Finance 68 

Matters  of  General  Interest 73 

Demand  for  a  Forward  Movement 78 

SECTION  II.     1882—1903. 

Beginnings 83 

In  India  83 

In  Japan   91 

In  China  97 

In  Africa    102 

In  Cuba  108 

In  Honolulu   109 

In  The  Philippines   112 

In  Tibet 115 

SECTION  III.     1882—1918. 

Expansion  125 

In  England    125 

In  Scandinavia 131 

In  Paris  136 

7 


8  CONTENTS. 

In  Turkey  138 

In  India  142 

In  Japan   189 

In  China 222 

In  Africa    289 

In  Cuba  319 

In  The  Philippines   324 

In  Tibet 351 

SECTION  IV.     1882—1918. 

The  Home  Base   361 

Officers  of  the  Society 361 

Sources  op  Income  365 

Visiting  the  Field 372 

Furloughs 374 

Literature 379 

Hindrances  381 

Two  Notable  Things  385 

Some  Effects  op  the  War 388 

Influenza,  The  391 

SECTION  V.     1919. 

Status  and  Outlook  397 

Events  in  1919 402 

Lord  Working  with  Them,  "  "  The 409 

The  Fallen   411 

Conclusion   413 

Appendices 419 

Constitution 419 

List  of  Officers  of  the  Society 421 

List  of  Missionaries  by  Countries 424 

Record  of  Forty-Four  Years 430 

The  Glorified  Ones  432 

The  Panama  Episode 435 

Index 435 


SECTION  I. 

1875-1881. 


All  authority  hath  been  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  on 
earth.  Go  ye  therefore,  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations, 
baptizing  them  into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son 
and  of  the  Holy  Spirit:  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things 
whatsoever  I  commanded  you:  and  lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world  (Mi.  28: 18-20). 


History  of  the  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society. 

OKIENTATION. 

THE  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  came  into 
being  the  closing  year  of  the  first  century  of  the  Na- 
tion's life.  All  through  that  3'ear  ample  preparations 
M^ere  being  made  for  the  Centennial  Celebration  of  the  sign- 
ing of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  As  several  notable 
events  took  place  before  the  signing  of  the  Declaration,  there 
were  several  celebrations  before  the  principal  one  which 
culminated  in  the  great  World's  Exposition  in  Philadelphia  in 
1876.  There  was  one  celebration  in  honor  of  the  battle  of 
Bunker  Hill ;  one  in  Lexington ;  one  in  Concord  where  ' '  the 
embattled  farmers  stood  and  fired  the  shot  heard  round  the 
world. ' '  Several  religious  communions  proposed  to  transmute 
their  thanksgivings  to  God  for  his  goodness  to  the  Nation 
throughout  the  century  into  thankofferings.  The  Disciples  of 
Christ  undertook  to  raise  a  special  fund  of  half  a  million  dol- 
lars for  missions  and  benevolence  and  for  education. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1875,  the  population  of  the  United 
States  was  something  over  forty-four  millions;  in  1918  it  is 
something  over  one  hundred  and  five  millions.  In  1875  the 
wealth  of  the  Nation  was  estimated  by  the  Government  as 
thirty-five  billions;  in  1918  it  is  more  than  one  hundred  and 
eighty-seven  billions.  In  1875  Ulysses  S.  Grant  was  serving 
his  second  term  as  President  of  the  United  States.  The  Civil 
War  ended  ten  years  before  that  time,  but  the  work  of  Re- 
construction was  still  in  progress.  James  A,  Garfield  was 
serving  in  the  House  of  Representatives;  five  years  later  he 
was  elected  to  the  Senate  and  to  the  Presidency. 

In  1875  Gladstone  and  Disraeli  were  the  leading  statesmen 
in  the  English  Parliament — ''Athos  and  Ida  with  a  dashing 

13 


14         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

sea  of  eloquence  between."  Lord  Shaftesbur}^  was  carrying 
forward  his  work  of  social  and  industrial  reform,  and  lament- 
ing that  he  must  soon  die  and  leave  the  world  with  so  much 
misery  in  it.  John  Bright,  the  greatest  living  orator,  was 
pleading  in  Parliament  and  out  of  Parliament,  like  an  angel 
trumpet-tongued,  on  behalf  of  the  righteousness  that  exalts 
a  nation.  Bismarck  was  the  strong  man  of  Germany  and 
was  putting  into  effect  his  policy  of  iron  and  blood.  Pius  the 
Ninth  was  on  the  papal  throne. 

In  1875  Henry  Ward  Beccher  and  Charles  Haddon  Spur- 
geon  and  Phillips  Brooks  and  Alexander  Maclaren  and  Dean 
Stanley  and  Canon  Liddon  and  John  Hall  and  Thomas  De- 
Witt  Talmage  were  in  the  fulness  of  their  powers  as  preachers. 
' '  They  spake  and  nations  heard  entranced,  like  some  vast  river 
of  unfailing  source,  rapid,  exhaustless,  deep,  that  oped  new 
fountains  in  the  human  heart."  Moody  and  Sankey,  by  their 
marvellous  labors  in  Great  Britain  and  in  America,  were 
making  a  world-wide  reputation  for  themselves.  Whittle  and 
Bliss  were  in  the  midst  of  their  good  work.  The  foremost 
men  in  the  pulpits  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  were  Moses  E. 
Lard,  Isaac  Brrett,  Alexander  Procter,  Robert  Graham,  John 
W.  McGarvey,  James  S.  Lamar  and  W.  T.  Moore. 

In  1875  Longfellow  and  Whittier  and  Holmes  and  Lowell 
and  Emerson  and  Bryant  and  Tennyson  and  Browning  and 
Matthew  Arnold  were  still  here  and  enriching  the  literature 
of  the  world  with  the  productions  of  their  genius.  It  was  that 
verj^  year  that  Ijongfellow  at  Bowdoin  Commencement  read 
his  famous  Commemorative  poem,  entitled  Morituri  Salu- 
tamus,  ^ '  0  Cffisar,  we  about  to  die  salute  you. ' '  In  that  year 
Tennyson's  Queen  Mary  was  published;  Crossing  the  Bar 
was  written  more  than  a  dozen  years  later. 

Four  years  before  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society 
was  organized  David  Livingstone  died  on  his  knees  at  Ilala, 
pouring  out  his  soul  to  God  in  the  fervor  and  passion  of 
prayer  for  his  blessing  on  every  one.  Englishman,  American, 
Turk,  who  was  helping  to  heal  the  open  sore  of  the  world. 
The  next  year  he  was  laid  to  rest  in  Westminster  Abbey,  the 


ORIENTATION.  15 

Pantheon  of  the  British  Empire,  to  sleep  there  till  the  heavens 
be  no  more,  while  the  story  of  his  heroism  and  devotion  and 
achievements  was  being  told  in  all  the  world  wherever  the 
gospel  is  preached  for  a  memorial  of  him.  When  the 
Foreign  Society  was  organized  Robert  Moffat  was  living  in 
retirement  in  England,  after  fifty-four  years  of  arduous  and 
fruitful  service  in  South  Africa,  and  waiting  for  the  summons 
to  "join  the  choir  invisible  whose  music  is  the  gladness  of  the 
world."  Within  three  weeks  of  the  date  of  the  Society's 
organization  an  epoch-making  letter  from  Henry  M.  Stanley 
appeared  in  the  London  Daily  Telegraph  and  in  the  New 
York  Herald,  a  letter  that  led  to  the  founding  of  the  Uganda 
Mission,  one  of  the  most  prosperous  missions  since  the  apos- 
tolic age.  Stanley  had  given  Mtesa,  the  king  of  Uganda,  a 
Bible  and  told  him  something  of  its  contents.  The  king  asked 
Stanley  to  leave  some  one  with  him  who  could  teach  him 
further.  When  Stanley  told  him  that  he  could  not  do  that, 
as  he  had  no  man  to  spare,  the  king  said,  "Then,  Stamlee, 
write  and  say  to  the  white  people  that  I  am  like  a  child  sitting 
in  the  darkness  and  cannot  see  till  I  am  taught  the  right 
way."  Stanley  wrote  the  letter  and  sent  it  to  the  Coast 
by  a  young  Belgian  officer.  On  the  way  the  officer  and  his 
escort  were  attacked  by  a  savage  tribe;  the  officer  was  killed 
and  his  body  thrown  aside.  Later,  when  a  punitive  expedi- 
tion was  sent  to  inquire  into  his  death,  his  body  was  dis- 
covered still  clad  in  the  high  knee  boots  he  was  wearing  at 
the  time,  and  in  his  boots,  thrust  at  the  last  moment,  was 
Stanley's  letter  challenging  Christian  England  to  evangelize 
Uganda.  In  response  to  this  challege  seventj^-five  thousand 
dollars  were  contributed  in  a  few  days,  a  company  of  mis- 
sionaries was  sent  out  and  the  work  begun. 

Four  years  before  the  Foreign  Society  was  organized  Bishop 
John  Coleridge  Patteson  was  found  dead  in  the  bottom  of  his 
boat  under  a  spray  of  palm,  -with  five  wounds,  wounds  that 
were  inflicted  in  retaliation  of  wrongs  done  the  natives  by 
other  white  men.  Three  years  before  the  organization  Dr. 
John  Geddie  fell  on  sleep  in  Australia,  whither  he  had  gone 


16         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

to  see  his  translation  of  the  Bible  through  the  press.  Goddie 
was  the  man  of  whom  the  Christians  of  Aneityum  said, 
"When  he  came  among  us  in  1848  there  were  no  Christians; 
when  he  left  us  in  1872  there  were  no  heathens."  Three  years 
before  the  organization  the  first  Protestant  church,  consisting 
of  eleven  members,  was  planted  in  Yokohama,  Japan.  That 
year  the  edict  boards  that  said  "the  evil  sect  Christian  is 
strictly  forbidden ;  suspected  persons  should  be  reported  and 
rewards  will  be  given, ' '  were  taken  down  never  to  be  put  up 
again.  From  that  time  forward  no  Japanese  were  required 
to  trample  on  the  Cross,  to  show  that  they  were  not  believers 
in  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  Within  six  weeks  after  the  Society  was 
organized  the  Doshisha,  the  great  school  founded  in  Kyoto  by 
the  illustrious  Neesima,  began  its  fruitful  career. 

In  1875  the  Disciples  of  Christ  numbered  about  500,000. 
Their  greatest  strength  then,  as  now,  was  in  the  Mississippi 
Valley.  There  was  only  one  church  in  the  communion  of  more 
than  a  thousand  members,  and  only  one  church  building  that 
cost  more  than  one  hundred  thousand  dollars.  The  American 
Christian  Missionary  Society  was  in  its  twenty-sixth  year 
and  was  doing  work  in  the  United  States  and  Canada.  Isaac 
Errett  was  the  President;  Thomas  Munnell  was  the  Cor- 
responding Secretary,  and  James  Leslie  was  the  Treasurer. 
The  receipts  for  the  year  amounted  to  $4,671.10.  In  addition 
to  the  American  Society  there  were  missionary  organizations 
in  thirteen  States  and  Provinces.  These  did  their  work 
within  their  own  borders  and  gave  some  assistance  to  the 
American  Society  for  work  in  the  States  where  the  churches 
were  few  and  weak  and  in  the  Territories.  The  State  Secre- 
taries were  as  follows:  W.  T.  Maupin,  Illinois;  L.  L.  Car- 
penter, Indiana;  J.  B.  Vawter,  Iowa;  Dr.  E.  Younkin, 
Kansas;  John  I.  Rogers,  Kentucky;  E.  A.  Lodge,  Michigan; 
A.  P.  Frost,  Minnesota;  B.  F.  Manire,  Mississippi;  R.  C. 
Barrow,  Nebraska;  J.  C.  Goodrich,  New  York;  Robert 
Moffett,  Ohio;  M.  L.  Streator,  Pennsjdvania ;  J.  T.  Barnes, 
Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick.  The  Christian  Woman's 
Board  of  Missions  was  organized  in  1874,  but  sent  out  no 


OBIENTATION.  17 

missionary  before  1876.  Its  principal  of&cers  at  the  time 
under  review  were  these :  Mrs.  Maria  Jameson,  President ; 
Mrs.  S.  E.  Pearre,  Corresponding  Secretary;  Mrs.  0.  A. 
Burgess,  Treasurer.  While  searching  for  qualified  workers 
they  invested  their  receipts. 

In  1875  Isaac  Errett  was  editor  of  the  Christian  Standard; 
Benjamin  Franklin  was  editor  of  the  American  Christian 
Review,  W.  T.  Moore  of  the  Christian  Quarterly,  J.  H.  Gar- 
rison of  the  Christian,  G.  T.  Carpenter  of  the  Evangelist, 
J.  W.  McGarvey  of  the  Apostolic  Times,  David  Lipscomb  of 
the  Gospel  Advocate,  and  Charles  Carlton  of  the  Texas  Chris- 
tian Messenger.  Some  of  the  men  who  wrote  books  or  who 
wrote  for  the  periodicals  were  these :  James  Challen,  John 
F.  Kowe,  G.  W.  Longan,  T.  P.  Haley,  A.  B.  Jones,  J.  H.  Smart, 

B.  H.  Smith,  George  Plattenburg,  B.  U.  Watkins,  W.  K.  Pen- 
dleton, C.  L.  Loos,  George  E.  Flower,  and  Henry  Schell 
Lobingier. 

The  colleges  and  universities  were  almost  as  numerous  then 
as  now,  though  not  so  largely  attended  or  so  well  equipped. 
The  men  who  taught  in  them  rendered  the  cause  of  Christ 
invaluable  service  and  deserve  to  be  held  in  everlasting  re- 
membrance and  honor.  W.  K.  Pendleton  was  President  of 
Bethan}'  College,  B.  A.  Hinsdale  of  Hiram,  0.  A.  Burgess  of 
Northwestern  Christian  University  now  Butler  College,  Henry 
H.  White  of  Kentucky  University  now  Transsjdvania  Col- 
lege, Winthrop  H.  Hopson  of  Christian  University  now 
Culver-Stockton  College,  J.  K.  Rogers  of  Christian  College, 
Oval  Pirkey  of  Abingdon,  F.  M.  Bruner  of  Oskaloosa,  Addison 
Clark  of  Add-Ran,  the  predecessor  of  Texas  Christian  Uni- 
versity, W.  S.  Giltner  of  Eminence,  Alexander  Procter  of 
Woodland.  Among  the  honored  teachers  in  these  institutions 
were :  H.  W.  Everest,  John  W.  McGarvey,  S.  K.  Hoshour,  C. 
L.  Loos,  J.  H.  Neville,  John  Shackleford,  B.  J.  Radford,  J. 
M.  Allen,  W.  M.  Thrasher,  Scot  Butler,  C.  J.  Kemper,  Alfred 
Fairhurst,  B.  W.  Johnson,  A.  R.  Benton,  R.  H.  Johnson,  H. 

C.  Garvin  and  B.  S.  Dean. 


18         FOREIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

In  1875  debates  lasting  for  days  were  popular.  There  was 
no  dearth  of  men  among  the  Disciples  ready  to  contend  ear- 
nestly for  the  faith  once  for  all  delivered  to  the  saints,  as  they 
understood  it.  Thej'  were  prepared  to  stand,  like  Athanasius, 
against  the  world.  Among  the  leading  champions  of  the 
forum  were :  John  S.  Sweeney,  T.  W.  Brents,  D.  R.  Dungan, 
H.  R.  Pritchard,  J.  B.  Briney,  A.  I.  Hobbs,  L.  B.  Wilkes, 
Benjamin  Franklin,  Clark  Braden,  S.  E.  Shepherd,  J.  C. 
Miller,  Hugh  McDiarmid,  0.  A.  Burgess,  W.  J.  Howe,  and 
Daniel  Sommer.  The  Disciples  were  so  often  engaged  in  de- 
bate and  so  fond  of  debate  that  one  of  their  critics  spoke  of 
them,  and  not  without  some  show  of  reason,  as  ' '  the  disputers 
of  this  world."  Every  man's  hand  was  against  them,  and 
they  had  to  defend  themselves  or  go  to  the  wall. 

Among  the  most  accomplished  and  effective  evangelists  of 
that  day  were :  Benjamin  Franklin,  M.  E.  Lard,  D.  R.  Lucas, 
L.  H.  Jameson,  T.  D.  Garvin,  Robert  Moffett,  Knowles  Shaw, 
F.  G.  Allen,  Pardee  Butler.  Most  men  who  preached  the 
gospel  gave  all  or  part  of  their  time  to  protracted  meetings. 
Like  ApoUos,  the  evangelists  were  mighty  in  the  Scriptures. 
In  dealing  with  anxious  and  troubled  souls  the.y  had  no  peers. 
Benjamin  Franklin  was  a  man  of  the  people,  and  the  common 
people  heard  him  gladly.  He  led  groat  multitudes  into  the 
Kingdom.  Knowles  Shaw  was  Moody  and  Sankey  in  one.  He 
sang  and  preached  and  won  as  many  by  his  singing  as  he  did 
by  his  work  in  the  pulpit.  Moses  E.  Lard  was  a  powerful 
orator.  He  swept  audiences  as  Whitcfield  and  Edwards  did 
in  their  time. 

Some  of  the  men  who  filled  pulpits  and  developed  the 
spiritual  life  of  the  churches  and  assisted  the  missionarj^  lead- 
ers by  securing  and  forwarding  funds  were  these  :  Jabez  Hall, 
A.  N.  Gilbert,  Ira  J.  Chase,  A.  I.  Hobbs,  Joseph  King,  I.  A. 
Thayer,  N.  E.  Cory,  M.  L.  Streator,  E.  L.  Frazier,  L.  A. 
Cutler,  W.  L.  Hayden,  J.  Z.  Taylor,  H.  D.  Clark,  David  Walk, 
L.  R.  Norton,  S.  J.  Tomlinson,  R.  L.  Howe,  E.  B.  Wakefield, 
H.  S.  Lobigier,  B.  C.  Deweese,  L.  R.  Gault,  0.  A.  Bartholomew, 
S.  W.  Crutcher,  B.  F.  Clay,  J.  B.  Jones,  J.  W.  Lowber,  P. 


ORIENTATION.  19 

H.  Jones,  W.  F.  Cowden,  T.  T.  Holtoii,  T.  J.  Toof,  J.  M. 
Van  Horn,  Alanson  Wilcox,  C.  C.  Smith,  G.  E.  Flower,  C.  G. 
Bartholomew,  Z.  T,  Sweeney,  R.  T.  Mathews,  M.  M.  Goode, 
J.  Z.  Tyler,  J.  J.  Haley,  B.  B.  Tyler,  W.  H.  Scott,  R.  C.  Cave, 
W.  E.  Hall. 

If  it  is  asked  wh}'  the  names  of  some  men  appear  more  than 
once,  the  answer  is  that  thej'^  served  in  more  than  one  capacity 
at  the  same  time.  A  man  might  have  charofe  of  a  church,  edit 
a  paper  or  assist  in  editing  it,  and  at  the  same  time  fill  a  chair 
in  some  institution  of  learning,  and  hold  a  dehate  or  conduct 
a  protracted  meeting,  and  do  all  in  the  same  year.  W.  K. 
Pendleton  was  President  of  Bethany  College.  He  taught 
every  day  of  the  college  year  and  was  associate  editor  of  the 
Christian  Standard.  C.  L.  Loos  was  teacher  and  pastor  and 
contributing  editor  to  more  than  one  publication.  Benjamin 
Franklin  Avas  evangelist,  editor  and  debater. 

Before  the  year  1875  all  the  early  leaders  in  the  Movement 
had  entered  into  the  life  that  is  life  indeed.  Barton  Stone 
died  in  1844,  Thomas  Campbell  in  1854,  Waltei  Scott  in 
1861  and  Alexander  Campbell  in  1866.  Many  of  the  men 
who  were  associated  with  the  early  leaders  had  gone  to  their 
reward  before  this  year.  John  Henry  died  in  1844,  William 
Hayden  in  1863,  Adamson  Bentley  in  1865,  Jacob  Creath,  Sr., 
in  1854,  John  Smith  in  1868,  T.  M.  Allen  in  1871,  Jacob 
Creath,  Jr.,  in  1872,  Samuel  Rogers  in  1873.  Most  of  the  men 
who  assisted  in  organizing  the  American  Christian  Missionary 
Society  in  1849  were  not  living  in  1875.  They  had  joined  the 
general  assembly  and  church  of  the  Firstborn,  whose  names 
are  written  in  heaven.  John  T.  Johnson,  the  man  who 
offered  the  resolution  affirming  that  a  missionary  society  as  a 
means  to  concentrate  and  dispense  the  wealth  and  benevolence 
of  the  brotherhood  of  this  reformation  in  an  effort  to  convert 
the  world,  is  both  Scriptural  and  expedient,  died  in  1856. 
John  T.  Johnson  has  been  justly  called  "the  Chevalier  Bayard 
of  the  Current  Reformation. ' '  He  had  been  on  the  Supreme 
Bench  of  Kentucky  and  gave  up  his  position  and  his  profes- 
sion and  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life  in  preaching  the  un- 


20         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

searchable  riches  of  Christ.  David  Staats  Burnet,  the  man 
who  more  than  any  other  was  the  leader  in  effecting  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Bible  Society  and  the  Tract  Society  and  the 
Missionary  Society,  died  in  1867.  David  Staats  Burnet  was 
one  of  the  foremost  orators  among  the  Disciples.  By  accident 
he  came  into  possession  of  some  money  and  left  ten  thousand 
dollars  to  assist  in  educating  young  men  for  the  ministry. 
His  beneficiaries  number  about  three  hundred.  David  Staats 
Burnet  is  dead,  but  he  lives  in  his  good  works.  There  were 
some  present  in  the  Cincinnati  Convention  in  1849  who  were 
alive  in  1875.  Among  the  number  were  these :  L.  H.  Jameson, 
W.  K.  Pendleton,  Benjamin  Franklin,  C.  L.  Loos,  W.  H. 
Hopson,  J.  J.  Moss,  John  Darst,  Charles  Carlton,  T.  J.  Mur- 
dock,  W.  C.  Bromwell,  W.  B.  Mooklar,  J.  PI.  Lockwood,  B. 
U.  Watkins,  J.  M.  Mathes,  xYlbert  xVllen,  William  Pinkerton, 
and  perhaps  others. 

Three  prominent  men  among  the  Disciples  died  in  1875. 
These  were :  Robert  Milligan,  B.  K.  Smith,  and  L.  L.  Pinker- 
ton.  Robert  Milligan  was  the  author  of  a  number  of  books 
that  were  widely  read ;  he  taught  in  Bethany  College  and  in 
Bacon  College ;  he  was  President  of  Kentucky  University  and 
of  the  College  of  the  Bible.  Robert  Milligan  was  one  of  the 
saints  of  God.  B.  K.  Smith,  like  his  Lord,  went  about  doing 
good.  He  lived  a  blameless  and  fruitful  life.  He  was  an  able 
minister  of  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God.  L.  L.  Pinkerton 
was  like  Abou  Ben  Adhem;  he  loved  his  fellow  men.  The 
Midway  Orphan  School  is  his  monument.  The  girls  whose 
lives  have  been  enriched  and  ennobled  by  that  institution  will 
rise  up  in  the  judgment  day  and  bless  him. 

Among  the  prominent  men  of  other  communions  who  died 
that  year  were  these:  Charles  G.  Finnej^  Canon  Kingsley, 
Hans  Christian  Andersen,  and  ex-President  Andrew  John- 
son. It  is  doubtful  if  Charles  G.  Finney  ever  had  a  superior 
as  an  evangelist.  He  was  the  founder  of  Oberlin  College  and 
for  years  its  President.  Under  his  administration  Oberlin 
won  world-wide  fame.  He  wrote  books  that  will  live  for  cen- 
turies to  come.    Canon  Kingsley  was  a  righteous  man, '  *  a  man 


ORIENTATION.  21 

whose  highest  virtues  were  known  onh^  to  his  wife,  his  chil- 
dren, his  servants^  and  to  tlie  poor,  who  lived  in  the  presence 
of  God  here,  and  passing  through  the  grave  and  the  gate  of 
death  now  lives  with  God  for  evermore."  Hans  Christian 
Andersen  loved  little  children  and  wrote  stories  for  them  that 
will  never  die.  Robert  Richardson  died  the  following  year. 
He  was  the  favorite  pupil  of  Walter  Scott  and  the  friend  and 
associate  and  biographer,  of  Alexander  Campbell. 

Among  the  men  who  entered  the  ministry  that  year  were : 
E.  V.  Zollars,  G.  L.  Wharton,  J.  M.  Trible,  E.  T.  Williams, 
Simpson  Ely,  J.  W.  Kelsey,  A.  B.  Cornell,  and  J.  H.  Gilli- 
land.  M.  J.  Maxwell,  who  served  as  a  pastor  longer  than  any 
other  living  man  in  Ohio,  Neil  McLeod,  who  died  as  a  mission- 
ary in  Jamaica,  and  Archibald  McLean,  who  has  been  con- 
nected with  the  Society  for  more  than  thirty-seven  years,  left 
college  the  year  before;  W.  H.  Woolery,  the  successor  of 
President  Pendleton,  the  year  after. 


OPPOSITION  ENCOUNTEKED. 

THE  Declaration  and  Address  was  published  in  Wash- 
ington, Pennsylvania,  in  September,  1809.  The  For- 
eign Christian  Missionary  Society  was  organized  in 
Louisville,  Kentucky,  on  the  21st  of  October,  1875.  It  would 
be  a  mistake  to  think  that  in  the  sixty-six  intervening  years  the 
Disciples  of  Christ  did  nothing  to  carry  the  gospel  into  the 
regions  beyond.  The  American  Christian  Missionary  Society 
was  organized  in  1849.  The  Constitution  adopted  said  "The 
object  of  this  Society  shall  be  to  promote  the  spread  of  the 
gospel  in  destitute  places  of  our  own  and  foreign  lands." 
Under  its  auspices  Dr.  J.  T.  Barclay  went  to  Jerusalem ;  J.  0. 
Beardslee  to  Jamaica;  and  Alexander  Cross  to  Liberia.  Dr. 
Barclay  was  appointed  to  engage  in  teaching,  preaching,  and 
in  the  practice  of  medicine  among  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem.  Dr. 
Barclay  reached  his  field  on  the  7th  of  February,  1851.  He 
continued  in  the  service  of  the  Society  until  the  11th  of 
October,  1861,  when  he  resigned  because  of  a  lack  of  support 
and  returned  to  America.  Dr.  Barclay  was  a  Virginian,  and 
the  churches  of  that  State  supported  him;  the  war  came  on 
and  the  churches  were  unable  to  continue  his  support.  J.  0. 
Beardslee  began  his  work  in  Jamaica  in  1858,  and  continued 
in  it  for  a  little  more  than  eight  years.  The  work  was  an 
encouraging  success,  but  was  abandoned  because  of  a  lack  of 
means  on  the  part  of  the  Society  to  sustain  it.  Ten  years  later 
the  Jamaica  Mission  was  revived  by  the  Christian  Woman's 
Board  of  Missions.  Alexander  Cross  was  sent  to  Liberia  by 
several  of  the  churches  in  Kentucky.  Within  two  mouths  of 
reaching  the  field  he  exposed  himself  to  the  tropical  sun  and 
died  from  the  effects.  Alexander  Cross  was  the  first  one  of 
the  Disciples  of  Christ  to  die  on  and  be  buried  in  heathen  soil. 
All  honor  to  this  freedman  who  pioneered  the  way  into  the 
pagan  world.  It  was  more  than  half  a  century  before  Jacob 
Kenoly,  another  Negro,  took  up  the  work  that  Alexander  Cross 

sa 


OPPOSITION  ENCOTJNTERED.  23 

laid  down  in  death.  At  the  25th  anniversary  of  the  American 
Society  the  speaker  of  the  occasion  said  that  in  the  wide  field 
destitute  of  the  gospel,  the  Disciples  of  Christ  do  not  have  a 
single  herald  of  the  Cross.  Jerusalem  and  Jamaica  had  been 
deserted,  Liberia  had  been  forgotten.  Calls  were  made  for 
men  to  go  to  China  and  to  Africa  and  to  Norway  and  to  Ger- 
many, but  there  were  no  responses.  Year  after  year  the  So- 
ciety said,  ''Who  will  go  for  us?  and  whom  shall  we  send?" 
There  was  no  man  to  say,  "  Here  am  I,  send  me." 

The  abandonment  of  the  work  on  the  foreign  field  was  not 
due  to  impaired  ability.  About  the  time  the  American  Society 
was  organized  Alexander  Campbell  said,  "We  have  abundant 
means  ,if  we  had  willing  minds  and  liberal  hearts. ' '  Ten  years 
later  Isaac  Errett  said  he  was  impressed  with  the  fact  that  the 
Disciples  were  a  wealthy  brotherhood — in  many  cases  alarm- 
ingly rich.  "There  can  be  no  doubt  that  we  have  abundant 
means  to  carry  on  any  benevolent  work  successfully  we  may 
undertake.  If  the  mission  cause  fails,  it  will  not  be  on  ac- 
count of  our  poverty."  A  little  later  Robert  Milligan  said, 
' '  I  presume  that  all  our  most  intelligent  brethren  will  readily 
concede  that  we  have  at  our  disposal  enough  of  superfluous 
wealth  at  least  to  double,  or  triple,  or  even  quadruple  our 
present  corps  of  evangelical  laborers."  The  reason  for  the 
decline  of  interest  and  the  abandonment  of  work  auspiciously 
begun  will  be  found  elsewhere. 

From  the  first  there  were  those  who  opposed  the  American 
Society.  They  assailed  it  in  season  and  out  of  season,  and  re- 
fused to  be  conciliated  by  any  concessions.  Because  opposition 
abounded,  the  love  of  many  grew  cold.  Benjamin  Franklin 
tried  hard  to  abate  prejudice  and  opposition,  and  thought  he 
had  succeeded.  He  predicted  that  the  Disciples  of  Christ  were 
destined  to  become  a  great  missionary  people  at  no  distant 
period.  He  was  mistaken;  the  opposition  was  stronger  than 
he  thought.  In  the  year  1866  President  Pendleton  said  to  the 
Society  in  Convention  assembled,  ' '  Instead  of  a  steadily  swell- 
ing treasury,  our  contributions  have  become  less  and  less 
liberal;    instead  of  establishing  new  missions,   we  have  al- 


24        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

lowed  some  of  those  that  were  started  with  enthusiastic  zeal  to 
perish  in  our  hands ;  instead  of  anticipating  the  new  and  ex- 
panding fields  that  have  been  opening  upon  us,  and  provid- 
ing the  means  to  enter  them,  we  have  slept  upon  our  post,  till 
the  opportunity  has  offered,  and  we  are  not  ready  to  improve 
the  providence  that  calls  us  to  rise  up  and  possess  the  land. 
Advocates  that  were  once  eloquent  have  withdrawn  their  plea, 
friends  that  were  liberal  have  ceased  to  contribute,  members 
that  came  up  to  counsel  have  stayed  away  to  chide,  enthusiasm 
has  been  chilled;  generosity  has  been  discouraged;  and  wis- 
dom made  despondent  of  her  hopes."  Ten  years  later  the 
situation  was  no  better.  The  same  careful  writer  said,  "A 
large  number  of  people  utterly  ignore  the  idea  of  propagating 
the  gospel.  It  is  scarcely  correct  to  say  that  they  do  not  be- 
lieve in  the  conversion  of  the  world,  for  they  have  no  thought 
or  concern  about  it  of  any  kind.  Among  the  elders  there  are 
many  Gallios,  who  care  for  none  of  these  things.  The  world, 
for  them,  may  take  care  of  itself.  They  are  not  its  keeper. 
The  congregation  is  a  close  corporation,  if  not  offensive,  practi- 
cally defensive,  with  prohibitive  tariffs  upon  all  foreign  agen- 
cies, that  they  may  keep  the  gospel  at  home  and  save  the  ex- 
pense of  a  preacher."  David  Staats  Burnet  said  that  some 
seemed  to  forget  the  aggressive  character  of  our  holy  religion. 
They  forget  the  word,  "  go  "  in  the  commission ;  their  mind  is 
riveted  on  the  phrase,  ' '  tarry  ye. ' '  At  one  of  the  annual  con- 
ventions it  was  stated  that  the  Disciples  were  not  only  not 
obeying  the  commission,  but  were  not  even  trying  to  obey  it. 
The  year  the  Foreign  Society  was  organized  the  Christian 
Standard  said  that  many  regarded  the  American  Society  as 
good  as  dead,  and  were  eagerly  and  rejoicingly  anticipating 
the  funeral  services.  In  the  Life  of  Benjamin  Franklin  it  is 
boldly  stated  that  the  Society  was  dead. 

The  grounds  of  opposition  were  these:  First,  the  Constitu- 
tion provided  for  life  directorships,  life  memberships,  and 
delegates  from  churches.  A  life  directorship  cost  one  hundred 
dollars,  a  life  membership  twenty  dollars,  and  a  church  that 
contributed  ten  dollars  was  entitled  to  send  a  delegate  to  the 


OPPOSITION  ENCOITNTERED.  25 

annual  convention.  It  was  said  that  the  Society  was  built  on 
a  money  basis,  and  that  a  money  basis  was  essentially  wrong 
in  principle,  inasmuch  as  all  believers  are  equal.  It  was 
maintained  that  the  Society  would  exclude  many  of  the  breth- 
ren from  its  membership,  and  ail  the  apostles  if  they  were  here 
on  the  earth,  as  silver  and  gold  they  had  none.  The  Society 
was  denounced  as  a  "moneyed  aristocracy."  The  Constitu- 
tion was  changed  twice  to  meet  this  objection.  The  only  tan- 
gible result  was  that  the  income  of  the  Society  was  greatly 
reduced  and  its  work  demoralized  and  almost  destroyed.  It 
was  necessary  to  return  to  the  original  plan.  A  compara- 
tively small  number  of  contributors  and  a  reliable  income 
every  year,  such  as  life  directors  and  life  members  secured, 
were  found  to  be  better  for  the  support  of  missions  and  the 
pay  of  the  missionaries  than  a  host  of  friends  harmonious  and 
contented  about  plans ;  but  an  empty  treasury. 

Secondly,  another  objection  was  urged  even  more  strenu- 
ously than  this,  if  that  were  possible.  There  were  those  who  held 
that  the  Society  itself  was  a  mistake,  and  they  called  for  its 
dissolution.  It  was  said  that  the  Book  of  God  knows  nothing 
of  a  confederation  of  churches  in  an  ecclesiastical  system,  cul- 
minating in  an  earthly  head,  for  government  or  for  any  other 
purpose.  The  Society  was  said  to  be  necessarily  heretical  and 
schismatical,  as  much  so  as  human  creeds  and  confessions  of 
faith.  It  was  a  dangerous  precedent,  a  departure  from  the 
principles  for  which  we  have  always  contended.  One  writer 
went  so  far  as  to  say,  "The  point  I  make  is,  not  that  your 
Society  sins,  but  that  it  is  a  sin,  and  necessarily  sins;  and 
exists  only  to  the  dishonor  of  God,  in  the  depreciation  of  the 
church,  and  brings  evil  to  men  by  calling  their  attention  away 
from  God 's  appointed  institution,  and  directing  their  love  and 
service  to  a  device  of  men."  One  of  the  strongest  opponents 
held  that  there  was  no  possibility  of  confining  missionary  soci- 
eties exclusively  to  missionary  work;  that  they  opened  the 
way  for  dangerous  and  mischievous  elements  to  be  thrown  in, 
spreading  contention  in  every  direction ;  that  such  confedera- 
tions were  wrong  in  themselves ;  that  their  constitutions  were 


26         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

nothing  but  annoyances  opening  the  way  for  amendments, 
modifications,  or  changes  of  some  sort,  distracting  our  meet- 
ings, and  were  not  only  useless,  but  injurious.  There  was  a 
great  outcry  for  church  cooperation  instead  of  individual  co- 
operation. This  was  the  Lord's  plan,  so  it  was  alleged,  and 
any  deviation  from  it  was  a  grievous  sin.  The  very  word 
' '  society ' '  was  odious  to  them.  The  Society  was  a  sin  per  se. 
To  meet  this  objection  the  structure  and  name  were  changed. 
Instead  of  the  American  Christian  Missionary  Society  there 
was  the  General  Christian  Missionary  Convention.  For 
twenty-six  years,  from  1869  to  1895,  the  name  of  the  organiza- 
tion was  the  General  Christian  Missionary  Convention.*  But 
changing  the  name  did  not  satisfy  the  objectors.  They  stood 
aloof  as  before.  The  truth  is  that  most  of  the  objectors  were 
opposed  to  any  organized  effort  to  evangelize  the  world. 

Third,  fears  were  expressed  that  the  Society  would  grow 
into  an  oppressive  ecclesiasticism.  It  might  follow  in  the  foot- 
steps of  the  papacy  and  seek  to  have  dominion  over  the  faith 
of  the  churches.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  Society  ever  sought 
to  be  a  helper  of  their  work  and  their  joy.  Its  sole  ambition 
was  that  it  might  assist  in  bringing  in  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
in  which  his  will  shall  be  done  on  earth,  even  as  it  is  done  in 
heaven.  There  was  as  much  danger  of  the  heavens  falling  or 
of  the  law  of  gravitation  being  suspended,  as  there  was  that 
the  Society  or  the  Convention  should  seek  to  interfere  with 
the  teaching  or  with  the  polity  of  the  churches.  It  never 
manifested  any  purpose  to  interfere  with  their  independence 
or  autonomy. 

Fourth,  it  was  believed  that  work  abroad  hindered  the  work 
at  home.  Let  us  confine  ourselves,  it  was  said,  to  home  mis- 
sions, where  there  is  enough  to  be  done,  to  enlist  all  our  means 
and  efforts  in  fields  that  will  yield  a  good  harvest,  until  our 
work  here  is  done;    and  then  we  will  turn  our  attention  to 


*  Because  the  original  name  was  the  American  Christian  Missionary 
Society,  and  because  that  is  the  name  now,  in  this  work,  in  order  to 
prevent  confusion,  that  name  will  be  used  throughout  to  designate  the 
original  organization. 


OPPOSITION  ENCOUNTERED.  27 

some  other  part  of  the  world.  Isaac  Errett's  answer  to  that 
objection  was  this,  ' '  That  has  been  the  cry,  largely,  among  us 
for  the  last  fifty  years.  Now,  taking  the  last  fifty  years  as  a 
basis  of  calculation,  and  looking  at  the  present  condition  of 
our  home  missionary  work,  will  the  advocates  of  that  policy 
tell  us  how  many  thousands  or  millions  of  years  must  elapse 
before  we  get  through  with  our  home  fields,  and  in  what  future 
age  of  the  world  they  expect  we  shall  be  in  readiness  to  make  a 
beginning  in  foreign  missions.  It  will  be  much  easier,  I  incline 
to  think,  to  calculate,  from  our  present  data,  how  soon  we  shall 
utterly  break  down  in  our  home  missions,  and  demonstrate  our 
utter  incompetency  to  establish  missions  either  at  home  or 
abroad. ' ' 

Those  who  honestly  opposed  Foreign  Missions  on  the  ground 
that  there  was  so  much  to  do  at  home  were  mistaken,  but  they 
were  partly  excusable.  The  churches  were  in  urgent  need  of 
proper  oversight.  Only  a  small  number  had  stated  ministers. 
The  newer  States  and  Territories  were  without  churches.  Vast 
areas  were  destitute  of  religious  privileges.  The  income  of 
the  Society  was  small.  The  men  who  were  held  responsible 
for  the  management  and  the  maintenance  of  the  work  were 
fearful  of  debt,  and  were  not  prepared  to  expect  great  things 
from  God,  or  to  attempt  great  things  for  God. 

There  were  two  classes  for  whom  no  excuse  can  be  made. 
There  were  those  who  opposed  any  and  every  plan,  and  those 
who  were  absolutely  indifferent.  President  R.  M.  Bishop,  in 
his  annual  address,  referred  to  the  first  class  as  follows,  "We 
had  just  as  well  make  up  our  minds  that  we  cannot  conciliate 
the  men  who  have  opposed  our  missionary  organization.  It 
has  become  too  evident  that  nothing  will  satisfy  them.  They 
opposed  the  old  plan  because  it  was  not  a  cooperation  of  the 
churches,  and  they  oppose  the  new  because  it  is.  In  fact,  they 
mean  to  oppose  us  no  matter  what  plan  we  adopt,  and  I  verily 
believe  that  if  \xq  had  no  plan  at  all,  they  would  then  oppose 
us  because  we  had  none."  The  Report  for  1873  stated  that 
the  Society  accomplished  a  good  work,  and  had  it  not  met  the 
constant  opposition  of  influential  brethren  we  would  be  able 


28        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

to-day  to  report  a  number  of  well-established  foreign  missions 
instead  of  the  two  that  were  undertaken  and  abandoned.  It 
is  stated  that  for  twenty  years  the  opposition  was  waged  with 
relentless  energy. 

The  totally  indifferent  were  a  great  host.  One  report  said 
that  while  we  are  disposed  always  to  take  a  cheerful  view  of 
the  situation,  there  is  one  thing,  as  in  other  reports,  that  we 
must  repeat.  "Our  ministry  as  a  class  do  not  feel  their  per- 
sonal responsibility  in  raising  money  for  mission  work.  The 
elders,  and  especially  the  preachers,  are  chiefly  responsible  for 
our  lack  of  success.  With  only  a  few  does  it  seem  to  be  a 
matter  of  conscience.  Perhaps  some  at  this  convention  are  dis- 
appointed at  what  has  been  done,  and  yet  did  nothing  in  the 
year  to  help  us.  We  are  glad,  however,  to  recognize  some 
improvement  in  this  matter  among  the  most  useful  men,  but  a 
great  improvement  is  indispensable  to  any  respectable  suc- 
cess. ' ' 

In  view  of  the  aim  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  this  wide- 
spread and  deep-rooted  opposition  is  inexplicable.  Nothing 
can  be  plainer  than  that  their  plea  is  a  plea  for  the  union  of 
all  the  people  of  God  scattered  abroad,  to  the  end  that  the 
world  may  be  evangelized.  The  Christian  Association  of 
Washington  was  not  a  church  but  a  missionary  society.  Its 
purpose  was  to  send  out  ministers  to  considerable  distances 
to  preach  the  gospel  and  to  supply  the  poor  with  the  word  of 
God.  In  the  Declaration  and  Address  Thomas  Campbell  sug- 
gested a  meeting  of  the  Association  as  often  as  once  a  month 
at  least,  to  beseech  the  Lord  to  put  an  end  to  our  lamentable 
divisions;  to  heal  and  unite  his  people,  that  his  church  may 
resume  her  original  constitutional  unity  and  purity,  and  thus 
be  exalted  to  the  enjoyment  of  her  promised  prosperity,  that 
the  Jews  may  be  speedily  converted,  and  the  fullness  of  the 
Gentiles  be  brought  in.  Again,  ' '  Union  in  truth  is  our  motto. 
The  divine  word  is  our  standard;  in  the  Lord's  name  do  we 
display  our  banners.  Our  eyes  are  upon  the  promises,  'So 
shall  they  fear  the  name  of  the  Lord  from  the  West,  and  his 
glory  from  the  rising  of  the  sun'."    He  closes  one  section  of 


OPPOSITION  ENCOUNTERED.  29 

that  immortal  document  with  a  quotation  from  our  Lord's 
Intercessory  Prayer.  ' '  Neither  for  these  only  do  I  pray,  but 
for  them  also  that  believe  on  me  through  their  word;  that 
they  may  be  one,  even  as  thou,  Father  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee, 
that  they  also  may  be  in  us ;  that  the  world  may  believe  that 
thou  didst  send  me.  And  the  glory  which  thou  hast  given  me 
I  have  given  unto  them ;  that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are 
one;  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  they  may  be  perfected  into 
one ;  that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  didst  send  me,  and 
lovedst  them,  even  as  thou  lovedst  me."  In  the  last  para- 
graph reference  is  made  to  some  Indians  who  could  not  under- 
stand why  all  Christians  are  not  agreed  as  to  the  teaching  of 
the  word  of  God.  The  author  adds,  "Your  conversion,  it 
seems,  awaits  our  reformation ;  awaits  our  return  to  primitive 
unity  and  love.  To  this  may  the  God  of  love  speedily  restore 
us,  both  for  your  sake  and  our  own;  that  his  way  may  be 
known  upon  earth,  and  his  saving  health  among  all  nations. 
Let  the  people  praise  thee,  0  God ;  let  all  the  peoples  praise 
thee." 

In  the  3^ears  that  Alexander  Campbell  was  editing  the  Chris- 
tian Baptist  he  said  some  pretty  severe  things  about  mission- 
ary societies.  It  appeared  to  him  that  the  attempt  to  con- 
vert the  heathen  by  means  of  modern  missions  was  unauthor- 
ized and  hopeless.  Much  of  the  opfiosition  of  later  years  can 
be  traced  back  to  Mr.  Campbell's  unconsidered  utterances. 
When  he  began  to  edit  and  publish  the  Millennial  Harhinger, 
he  spoke  in  a  different  strain.  For  thirty-five  years  the  Har- 
binger bore  on  its  title  page  the  great  missionary  text,  "And 
I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  mid-heaven,  having  eternal  good 
tidings  to  proclaim  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  unto 
every  nation  and  tribe  and  tongue  and  people;  and  he  saith 
with  a  great  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  him  glory;  for  the 
hour  of  his  judgment  is  come:  and  worship  him  that  made 
the  heaven  and  the  earth  and  sea  and  fountains  of  waters." 
For  seventeen  years  ]\Ir.  Campbell  was  President  of  the  Ameri- 
can Society.  In  addressing  the  convention  from  year  to  year 
he  said,  ' '  The  church  of  right  is,  and  ought  to  be,  a  great  mis- 


30         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

sionary  society.  Her  parish  is  the  whole  earth,  from  sea  to 
sea,  and  from  the  Euphrates  to  the  last  domicile  of  man." 
' '  The  missionarj^  field  is  as  broad  and  as  long  as  the  terraque- 
ous. Every  unconverted  being  on  this  earth  capable  of  under- 
standing and  believing  the  gospel  is  found  in  this  field.  Hence 
the  Lord  himself  commanded  his  prime  missionaries  to  traverse 
the  whole  world,  and  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  whole  human 
race."  "A  Christian  community  without  missions  and  with- 
out missionaries  would  be  a  solecism  in  creation,  and  a  gross 
deviation  from  the  order,  the  economy,  and  the  government 
of  the  universe. "  "  We  must,  if  loyal  to  our  King,  cooperate 
in  this  grand  missionary  cause.  It  is  the  superlative  cause 
and  work  assigned  to  us  as  a  people. "  Referring  to  the  gather- 
ing in  which  the  American  Society  was  formed,  he  expressed 
the  peculiar  gratitude  he  felt  for  the  unanimity,  zeal,  and 
liberality  with  which  those  present  entered  into  the  great  work 
of  evangelizing  the  world.  "It  is  the  glory,  and  I  trust  it 
long  will  be  regarded  the  glory  of  the  first  convention  ever 
assembled  of  our  brethren,  that  then  and  there  they  unani- 
mously resolved  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  institute,  to  or- 
ganize and  put  in  operation  a  society  for  spreading  salvation 
and  civilization  over  all  lands,  as  far  as  the  Lord  will  give 
them  the  means  and  the  opportunity.  I  have  at  present  only 
time  to  add,  that  of  all  the  other  projects  of  the  age,  this  is 
the  chief.  Bible  Societies,  Tract  Societies,  and  all  other 
benevolent  associations  are  subordinate  to  this.  This  is  an 
institution  anterior  and  superior  to  all  other  Christian  efforts. 
It  was  divinely  ordained  that  the  church  should  convert  the 
world.  From  her  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  to  go  abroad  among 
the  nations— to  run  and  be  glorified  to  the  end  of  time." 

After  the  Jerusalem  Mission  was  established  Mr.  Campbell 
felt  that  the  Disciples  should  have  a  mission  in  Africa  as  well 
as  in  Asia,  a  mission  station  in  Liberia  as  well  as  in  Jerusalem. 
Missionaries  peregrinating  the  land  of  Ham  as  well  as  the 
land  of  Shem,  appeared  to  him  alike  a  duty,  a  privilege,  and 
an  honor.  "We  are  abundant  in  means,  and  wanting,  if  want- 
ing at  all,  only  in  will,  in  purpose,  or  in  liberality. ' ' 


OPPOSITION  ENCOUNTERED.  31 

Walter  Scott  gave  expression  to  these  eloquent  words.  "  'Go' 
is  a  verb  in  the  imperative  mood.  The  language  is  imperial 
and  imperative;  it  is  full  of  authority.  Go  ye  into  all  the 
world,  to  Europe,  to  Africa,  to  America,  to  the  islands  of  the 
sea.  Leave  your  footprints  on  the  snows  of  the  frozen  North. 
Trace  your  pathways  into  the  flowery  pampas  of  the  balmy 
South.  Seek  the  setting  sun,  the  far  West,  the  wild  prairies, 
and  the  still  wilder  men  that  inhabit  them.  Search  out  the 
land  of  figs  and  dates;  the  land  of  vines  and  olives.  Tread 
over  the  golden  sands  and  along  the  rivers  gleaming  wdth 
diamonds  and  gold,  far,  far  away.  Go  to  those  who  water  their 
steeds  in  the  Rhine;  to  those  who  drink  from  the  Seine,  or 
who  bathe  in  the  Nile  or  the  Niger,  the  sacred  Ganges,  Indus, 
Brahmaputra  and  the  Irrawaddy.  Go  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth,  for  your  success  will  be  in  the  ratio  of  your  mobility." 

James  Challen  said,  "The  cause  of  missions  is  the  cause  of 
God.  It  is  the  chief  instrumentality  in  the  propagation  of 
the  Gospel."  The  saintly  Robert  Milligan  spoke  to  the  same 
effect.  "The  w-hole  scheme  of  redemption  is  essentially  mis- 
sionary in  its  origin,  in  its  progress,  and  in  its  consummation." 
R.  R.  Sloan  said  that  so  long  as  the  field  is  the  world,  no  terri- 
tory should  be  counted  foreign  to  the  enterprise.  Backward 
is  not  the  word  for  missions.  ' '  Go  into  all  the  world, ' '  is  the 
Savior's  bidding.  F.  M.  Green  spoke  the  exact  truth  when  he 
said  that  Foreign  Missions  were  very  near  to  the  hearts  of  the 
great  leaders  among  the  Disciples  from  the  beginning. 

While  the  work  in  Jerusalem  and  Jamaica  and  Liberia  was 
discontinued,  and  the  opposition  was  exulting  over  its  victory, 
there  were  those  who  were  not  satisfied  with  the  situation,  and 
pleaded  that  something  might  be  done  abroad  in  addition  to 
what  w^as  being  done  at  home.  The  Annual  Report  for  1872 
said  that  we  owe  it  to  God  and  our  race  to  renew  the  work  of 
Foreign  Missions  as  soon  as  practicable  and  to  the  extent 
practicable.  The  following  year  the  Convention  adopted  a 
resolution  to  the  effect  that  the  Board  make  a  special  effort  to 
make  the  next  anniversary  the  occasion  of  inaugurating  such 
foreign  mission  or  missions  as  may  seem  practicable.     The 


32         FOKEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Convention  of  1874  directed  the  Board  to  adopt  measures  to 
establish  at  once  one  or  more  foreign  missions.  The  Secre- 
tary inserted  an  advertisement  in  the  religious  papers  asking 
for  a  family  for  Japan.  There  were  those  who  ceased  not 
to  plead  in  public  and  in  private  for  a  great  enlargement  of 
the  work  at  home,  and  for  a  renewal  of  the  efforts  in  the  for- 
eign field.  The  Christian  Standard  and  the  Christian  Quar- 
terly and  The  Christian  and  other  journals  pressed  the  claims 
of  Foreign  Missions  home  to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
multitudes.     It  was  this  advocacy  that  led  to  decisive  action. 


THE  SOCIETY  OKGANIZED. 

THE  Conveution  of  1874  unanimously  adopted  this 
resolution :  ' '  That  we  fully  recognize  the  obligation  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  nation,  and  that  we  will  by 
earnest  prayer,  exhortation  and  persistent  appeals  to  the 
brotherhood,  do  all  in  our  power  to  hasten  the  day  when  we 
shall  renew  our  missionary  effort  in  Foreign  Lands."  The 
Board  acted  in  good  faith  and  did  its  part,  but  the  persistent 
appeals  for  assistance  were  not  heeded  by  any  considerable 
number.  The  funds  with  which  to  begin  a  work  in  Asia  or 
Africa  were  not  provided.  Consequently  the  Board  was  un- 
able to  carry  out  the  intention  of  the  Convention.  At  the  same 
time,  the  Board  was  quite  willing  that  the  friends  of  Foreign 
Missions  should  effect  an  organization  to  carry  the  gospel  into 
the  evangelized  portions  of  the  earth. 

Though  opposition  to  organized  missionary  work  was  still 
alive  and  active,  the  friends  of  Foreign  Missions  felt  that  the 
hour  for  action  had  come.  J.  S.  Lamar,  writing  of  what  was 
done,  said,  "The  brethren  everywhere  began  to  ask  if  they 
were  to  be  forever  thwarted  and  obstructed  in  obeying  the 
Saviour's  divine  commission  by  an  eternal  and  fruitless  con- 
troversy over  'plans'  of  obeying  it;  and  many  were  begin- 
ning to  feel  sure  that  some,  at  least,  of  the  opposition  had  in 
fact  more  reference  to  the  almighty  dollar  than  to  the  author- 
ity of  the  almighty  Saviour.  At  any  rate,  as  they  had  waited 
many  years  upon  those  who  had  talked  so  loudly  about  the 
Lord's  plan,  while  doing  absolutely  nothing  upon  any  plan, 
they  resolved,  after  mature  consideration  and  serious  and 
prayerful  conference,  to  wait  no  longer,  but  to  go  forward  in 
the  discharge  of  their  duty,  regardless  of  those  who  would  not 
go  themselves,  and  who  claimed  to  be  doing  God's  service  by 
persistently  hindering  those  who  would. ' ' 

Much  of  the  talk  of  that  day  about  plans  seems  meaning- 
less and  trivial  now.    It  is  scarcely  intelligible  to  the  present 
3  33 


34         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

generation.  But  the  question  of  plans  was  a  live  issue  then. 
The  two  addresses  delivered  the  night  the  Society  was  organ- 
ized gave  considerable  space  to  the  subject.  W.  T.  Moore  re- 
ferred to  what  had  been  done  in  earlier  years.  He  said,  ' '  You 
say  that  we  have  tried  Foreign  Missions  and  failed.  I  beg 
pardon,  but  I  do  not  think  we  tried  very  hard.  True,  we  sent 
a  faithful  man  to  Jerusalem  and  also  one  to  Jamaica,  but  did 
we  sustain  them  there?  "While  we  were  discussing  the  pro- 
priety of  having  a  missionary  society  with  a  moneyed  basis, 
our  missionaries  were  starved  out,  and  had  to  leave  their  work, 
which  had  been  fairly  started,  and  come  home.  This  is  pre- 
cisely the  way  we  have  tried  foreign  mission  work."  L.  B. 
Wilkes  followed  Mr.  Moore,  and  said,  "It  ought  to  be  made 
odious  to  oppose  all  ways  of  cooperation  for  doing  missionary 
work.  A  man  may  be  respected  who  prefers  one  plan  of  co- 
operation to  another.  Such  a  one  is  not  only  willing  to  do  some- 
thing in  cooperation  with  his  brethren,  but  he  manifests  com- 
mon sense  and  candor  to  admit  that  some  plan  is  needed  to 
work  by.  But  he  who  opposes  all  plans  of  cooperation  and, 
therefore,  opposes  all  cooperation  is  not  religiously  respect- 
able." 

There  were  those  who  held  that  there  was  no  need  of  a  So- 
ciety to  do  work  in  the  regions  beyond;  that  the  mission  of 
the  disciples  of  Christ  was  to  the  Christian,  and  not  to  the 
non-Christian  world.  It  was  their  mission  to  teach  their  re- 
ligious neighbors  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  accurately. 
Robert  Graham,  one  of  the  saintliest  men  of  his  day,  and 
President  of  the  largest  school  in  which  men  were  being  edu- 
cated for  the  ministry,  on  his  way  home  from  Louisville,  said 
that  he  was  not  sure  whether  the  organization  of  the  Society 
was  a  step  forward  or  backward.  Others  felt  the  same.  They 
did  not  openly  oppose,  but  they  doubted  the  wisdom  of  what 
was  done  and  stood  aloof.  Like  Gamaliel,  their  policy  was  to 
let  it  alone,  and  let  time  disclose  whether  it  was  of  God  or  no. 
They  were  unwilling  to  attack  it,  lest  haply  they  might 
be  found  fighting  against  God. 


THE  SOCIETY  ORGANIZED.  35 

The  organization  of  the  Society  was  on  this  wise:  At  the 
Convention  in  Cincinnati,  in  1874,  when  it  became  apparent 
that  nothing  was  going  to  be  done,  aside  from  passing  a  reso- 
lution, W.  T.  Moore  called  together  a  number  of  men  who 
were  known  to  be  interested  in  Foreign  jMissions  for  confer- 
ence and  prayer.  They  met  in  the  basement  of  the  Richmond 
Street  Church.  After  much  earnest  discussion  and  much 
prayer  to  God  for  guidance  a  committee  was  appointed  to  take 
the  matter  under  advisement  and  to  report  at  the  next  Con- 
vention. The  committee  appointed  consisted  of  W.  T.  Moore, 
Joseph  King,  A.  I.  Hobbs,  Thomas  Munnell,  and  B.  B.  Tyler 
— an  admirable  committee  for  the  purpose.  Reference  has 
already  been  made  to  W.  T.  ]\Ioore  and  to  B.  B.  Tyler.  Joseph 
King  was  pastor  of  the  flourishing  church  in  Allegheny,  then 
one  of  the  largest  in  the  brotherhood.  He  was  one  of  the  first 
men  among  the  Disciples  to  serve  one  congregation  for  a  long 
period.  Joseph  King  was  a  missionary  enthusiast.  A.  I. 
Hobbs  was  pastor  of  the  church  in  Bloomington,  Illinois.  He 
was  a  strong  man  in  the  pulpit  and  out  of  the  pulpit.  Thomas 
Munnell  was  Secretary  of  the  American  Society  and  had  been 
Secretary  of  the  Kentucky  Society.  He  was  a  man  of  God  and 
because  he  was  a  peacemaker,  he  was  one  of  the  children  of 
God.  He  wrote  much  and  wrote  well.  His  article  in  the  Chris- 
tian Quarterly  on  "Indifference  to  Things  Indifferent"  is  a 
masterpiece.  It  is  a  question  if  the  Quarterly  ever  contained 
an  abler  or  a  more  timely  article.  Before  he  became  a  Secre- 
tary and  after,  he  taught  young  men  who  were  preparing  to 
preach  the  gospel.  This  good  man  sleeps  in  an  unmarked 
grave  to  Central  Illinois. 

This  Committee  met  in  Indianapolis  the  following  summer, 
and  among  other  things  prepared  a  tentative  Constitution  for 
the  contemplated  Society.  In  addition  the  Committee  sent  an 
address  to  the  churches  in  which  they  said,  ' '  We  do  not  think 
it  necessary  to  discuss  the  importance  of  the  work  proposed. 
It  must  be  abundantly  evident  that  it  is  a  work  that  is  greatly 
needed.  In  fact,  we  can  never  be  a  truly  missionary  people 
until  such  a  work  is  begun  and  energetically  pushed  to  success. 


86         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

We  need,  therefore,  only  to  call  your  attention  to  the  impor- 
tance of  beginning  the  work  now.  Now,  indeed,  is  the  accepted 
time,  now  the  day  of  salvation. 

As  it  is  evident  that  in  the  very  nature  of  things  the 
work  of  the  American  Board  must  be  confined,  at  least  for  the 
present,  to  promoting  the  cooperation  of  the  churches,  and 
such  other  work  as  may  be  accomplished  in  the  Home  field,  we 
propose  the  establishment  of  a  separate  Board,  to  be  elected 
annually  by  those  who  contribute  to  the  special  work  of  For- 
eign Missions.  It  is  not  proposed  that  this  work  shall  in  any 
way  interfere  with  the  work  of  the  American  Board  or  the 
American  Convention.  It  is  simply  our  purpose  to  do  what 
the  American  Board  cannot  possibly  do  with  its  present  re- 
sponsibilites.  We  propose  simply  to  help  in  the  great  work  of 
spreading  the  gospel,  and  at  the  same  time  to  hold  our  Con- 
vention at  the  same  time  and  place  as  the  American  Conven- 
tion, and  will  ask  that  Convention  to  give  us  a  portion  of  the 
time  to  consider  the  subject  of  Foreign  Missions. 

If  we  can  secure  an  annual  income  of  ten  thousand  dollars, 
we  can  at  once  begin  the  work  of  Foreign  Missions  in  earnest. 
Certainly  this  is  not  impossible.  May  we  not  confidently  ex- 
pect that  there  are  at  least  a  hundred  men  among  us  who  will 
give  one  hundred  dollars  annually,  to  send  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen.  This  would  give  us  ten  thousand  dollars.  Then 
there  are  those  who  can  give  less  sums  than  this.  In  fact,  we 
do  not  think  it  improbable  that  twenty  thousand  dollars  may 
be  secured  by  the  time  the  next  Convention  will  assemble." 
The  pastors  of  churches  were  requested  to  canvass  their  con- 
gregations for  pledges  for  an  annual  amount  for  five  years, 
and  superintendents  of  Sunday  Schools  to  enlist  their  schools. 

At  the  next  Convention,  which  was  held  in  Louisville,  a 
group  of  men  met  in  the  pastor's  study  in  the  First  Christian 
Church,  on  the  21st  day  of  October,  to  hear  the  report  of  the 
special  committee  that  had  been  appointed  in  Cincinnati  the 
year  before.  Among  those  present  were  Isaac  Errett,  W.  T. 
Moore,  B.  B.  Tyler,  Thomas  Munnell,  F.  M.  Green,  J.  B.  Bow- 
man, W.  F.  Black,  J.  C.  Reynolds,  Robert  Moffett,  A.  I.  Hobbs, 


THE  SOCIETY  ORGANIZED.  37 

J.  S.  Lamar,  R.  M.  Bishop,  W.  S.  Dickinson,  C.  S.  Blackwell, 
Leander  Lane,  J.  H.  Garrison,  John  Shackleford,  and  David 
Walk.  W.  T.  Moore  presided  and  B.  B.  Tyler  acted  as  secre- 
tary, Isaac  Errett  stated  the  object  of  the  meeting,  and  gave 
some  reasons  why  an  earnest  and  persistent  effort  should  be 
made  in  behalf  of  Foreign  Missions.  He  said  it  was  a  time  for 
prayer  rather  than  for  talk.  If  the  undertaking  was  to 
succeed  it  must  be  born  in  the  spirit  of  prayer  and  consecra- 
tion to  God.  J.  H.  Garrison  relates  that  as  he  talked  in  his 
own  tender  way  about  the  dying  love  of  Jesus,  his  heart  became 
too  full  for  articulation  and  many  eyes  swam  in  tears.  There 
was  a  consciousness  of  God's  presence,  a  conviction  that  what 
was  being  done  was  in  line  with  the  divine  purpose.  It  was 
decided  with  unanimity  that  a  society  be  organized  to  preach 
the  gospel  in  foreign  lands. 

The  Constitution  that  was  formulated  in  Indianapolis  the 
previous  summer  was  adopted.  That  Constitution,  with  a  few 
changes,  is  the  Constitution*  in  force  at  the  present  time.  The 
Constitution  adopted  then  is  as  follows  : 

CONSTITUTION. 

Article  1.  The  name  of  this  organization  shall  be  "The 
Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society." 

Art.  II.  Its  object  shall  be  to  make  disciples  of  all  nations, 
and  teach  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  Christ  has 
commanded. 

Art.  III.  This  Society  shall  be  composed  of  Life  Directors, 
Life  Members  and  Annual  Members. 

Art.  IV.  Its  officers  shall  be  a  President,  three  Vice-Presi- 
dents, a  Recording  Secretary,  a  Corresponding  Secretary  and 
a  Treasurer,  who  shall  be  elected  annually. 

Art.  V.  The  officers  of  this  Society  shall  constitute  an 
Executive  Committee,  who  shall  manage  the  affairs  of  the 
Society  during  the  intervals  of  the  Board  meetings.  A  ma- 
jority shall  be  competent  to  transact  business. 


*  The  Constitution  now  iii  force  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix. 


38         FOREIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Art.  VI.  Any  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ  may  become 
a  Life  Director  by  the  payment  of  $500,  which  may  be  paid  in 
five  annual  installments ;  or  a  Life  IMember  by  the  payment  of 
$100,  which  may  be  paid  in  five  annual  installments;  or  an 
Annual  Member  by  the  payment  of  $10. 

Art.  VII.  The  officers  of  the  Society  and  the  Life  Directors 
shall  constitute  a  Board  of  Managers,  who  shall  meet  at  least 
once  a  year  for  the  transaction  of  business. 

Art.  VIII.  The  Board  of  Managers  shall  have  power  to  ap- 
point its  own  meetings,  elect  its  own  Chairman  and  Secre- 
tary, enact  its  own  by-laws  and  rules  of  order,  provided  always 
that  they  be  not  inconsistent  with  the  Constitution  of  this  So- 
ciety, fill  all  vacancies  which  may  occur  in  their  own  body 
during  the  year,  and  if  deemed  necessary  by  two-thirds  of  the 
members  present,  at  a  regular  meeting,  convene  special  meet- 
ings of  the  Society.  They  shall  establish  such  agencies  as  the 
interests  of  the  Society  may  require,  appoint  missionaries,  fix 
their  compensation,  direct  their  labors,  make  all  appropria- 
tions to  be  paid  out  of  the  treasury,  and  present  to  the  So- 
ciety at  each  annual  meeting  a  report  of  the  proceedings  dur- 
ing the  past  year.  The  action  of  the  Board  of  Managers  is 
subject  to  revision  by  the  Society. 

Art.  IX.  The  Treasurer  shall  give  bond  in  such  amount  as 
the  Board  of  Managers  shall  think  proper. 

Art.  X.  The  annual  meetings  of  the  Societj^  shall  be  held 
at  the  same  time  and  place  as  those  of  the  General  Christian 
Missionary  Convention  (unless  otherwise  ordered  by  the  Board 
of  Managers)  and  its  proceedings  may  be  published  as  a  part 
of  the  proceedings  of  that  Convention. 

Art.  XI.  This  Constitution  may  be  amended  at  any  regu- 
lar meeting  of  the  Society,  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  all  the 
members  present,  provided  such  amendment  shall  have  been 
first  recommended  by  the  Board,  or  a  year's  notice  shall  have 
been  given. 

The  Committee  on  Permanent  Organization,  consisting  of 
J.  B.  Bowman,  B.  B.  Tyler,  W.  F.  Black,  J.  C.  Eeynolds,  and 
Robert  Moffett,  reported  as  follows:    For  President,   Isaac 


THE  SOCIETY  ORGANIZED.  39 

Errett,  First  Vice-President,  W.  T.  Moore;  Second  Vice- 
President,  J.  S.  Lamar;  Third  Vice-President,  Judge  Jacob 
Burnet;  Recording  Secretary,  B.  B.  Tyler;  Corresponding 
Secretary,  Robert  Moffett;  Treasurer,  W.  S.  Dickinson,  The 
report  was  adopted,  the  persons  named  in  the  report  being 
voted  on  singly. 

These  eight  men  represented  the  intelligence,  the  faith,  and 
the  devotion  of  the  Disciples.  Like  Zinzendorf,  they  had  one 
passion,  and  that  was,  that  Christ  might  be  glorified  in  the 
spread  of  the  gospel  and  in  the  redemption  of  mankind.  Like 
Livingstone,  they  were  ready  for  any  movement,  provided  it 
was  a  forward  movement.  Isaac  Errett  was  the  editor  of  the 
Christian  Standard,  the  paper  with  the  largest  circulation  in 
the  communion.  He  was  a  great  editor  and  preacher,  and  was 
widely  and  favorably  known.  His  name  was  a  tower  of 
strength  to  the  Society.  W.  T.  Moore  was  the  minister  of 
the  Central  Christian  Church  of  Cincinnati,  at  that  time  the 
largest  and  most  influential  church  among  the  Disciples,  and 
the  editor  of  the  Christian  Quarterly,  a  publication  that  was 
read  and  respected  by  scholars  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic. 
J.  S.  Lamar  was  the  minister  of  the  First  Christian  Church  of 
Louisville,  the  church  in  which  the  Society  was  organized, 
associate  editor  of  the  Christian  Standard,  and  a  speaker  and 
writer  of  unusual  power  and  charm.  He  was  as  well  known 
in  the  South  as  Mr.  Errett  was  in  the  North.  Judge  Burnet 
was  an  able  lawyer  and  had  been  on  the  bench  in  the  court  of 
Common  Pleas.  B.  B.  Tyler  was  one  of  the  rising  young 
ministers  in  the  communion.  As  a  pastor  and  evangelist  and 
writer  he  has  fulfilled  the  promise  of  his  youth.  Robert  Mof- 
fett was  the  Secretary  of  the  Ohio  Missionary  Society,  and  a 
very  strong  man.  There  were  few,  if  any,  men  among  the  Dis- 
ciples superior  to  him  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel.  He  had 
a  clear  and  firm  grasp  of  the  fundamentals  of  the  faith,  and 
was  as  true  to  his  Lord  as  the  needle  to  the  pole.  Mr.  Dickin- 
son was  a  prosperous  merchant  in  Cincinnati.  He  had  served 
the  American  Society  for  years  as  its  treasurer  and  the  Cen- 
tral Christian  Church  in  the  same  capacity.    He  lived  to  serve 


40         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

the  Society  either  as  Treasurer  or  Vice-President  longer  than 
any  other  man. 

Of  the  men  who  were  present  when  the  Foreign  Society  was 
organized,  only  three  remain :  W.  T.  Moore,  B.  B.  Tyler,  and 
J.  H.  Garrison.  Of  the  original  set  of  officers  only  two  remain, 
W.  T.  Moore  and  B,  B.  Tyler.  The  receipts  of  the  Society  for 
the  first  year  amounted  to  $1,706.35.  Twenty  churches  and  one 
Sunday  School  sent  offerings  to  its  treasury.  The  churches 
were  all  in  Kentucky;  the  Sunday  school  was  in  New  York 
City.  Besides  the  churches  and  the  one  Sunday  School  sev- 
enty-six individual  gifts  are  reported.  Of  the  seventy-six 
persons  that  gave  that  year  all  but  eleven  are  gone.  Two  gifts 
from  miscellaneous  sources  are  reported.  The  entire  receipts 
for  the  year  cover  less  than  a  page  and  a  half  in  the  printed 
report. 

It  has  been  stated  in  the  second  chapter  of  this  History  that 
the  American  Society  was  organized  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
destitute  places  in  this  and  in  other  lands.  The  name  sug- 
gested by  the  committee  that  drew  up  the  original  Constitution 
was  The  Christian  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 
There  was  in  existence  at  the  time  an  organization  that  was 
very  dear  to  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Its  name  was  the 
American  Christian  Bible  Society.  There  was  some  discus- 
sion over  the  name  of  the  new  organization.  James  Challen 
suggested  the  name,  "American  Christian  Missionary  So- 
ciety." It  was  closest  to  the  name  with  which  all  were 
familiar,  and  it  was  adopted.  There  was  at  first  a  Board  of 
Managers  for  Home  Missions  and  a  Board  of  Managers 
for  Foreign  Missions.  It  has  been  shown,  too,  that  the 
first  work  done  was  abroad.  The  reasons  for  discontinu- 
ing the  work  in  Jerusalem  and  in  Jamaica  and  Liberia  have 
been  stated.  It  was  not  till  1874  that  there  was  any  serious 
thought  of  organizing  a  Society  for  distinctively  Foreign 
work.  The  year  after  the  Foreign  Society  was  organized  the 
Convention  adopted  with  unanimity  this  resolution,  "That 
we  most  cordially  invite  these  organizations  to  a  close  alliance 
with  the  American   Christian  Missionary   Society  in  every 


THE  SOCIETY  ORGANIZED.  41 

practical  way;  and  still  we  look  forward  hopefully  to  the 
time  when  such  a  general  cooperation  of  our  churches  shall  be 
secured  as  may  enable  us  to  resolve  these  organizations  into 
one,  efficient  for  domestic  and  foreign  work.  The  organiza- 
tions alluded  to  were  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Mis- 
sions and  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society.  The 
dream  of  1876  is  likely  to  become  true  in  1919. 

The  tJiree  societies  carried  on  their  work  independently  and 
prosperously  for  more  than  forty  years.  The  experiences  of 
the  leaders  convinced  them  that  more  can  be  accomplished 
in  cooperation  than  in  competition.  It  was  this  conviction 
that  led  them  to  suggest  the  unification  now  in  prospect.  But 
it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  one  society  conducting  the 
work  at  home  and  abroad  was  the  ideal  cherished  by  some  from 
the  beginning. 


EEASONS  FOE  ORGANIZINO. 

THERE  were  five  reasons  for  organizing,  as  follows : 
I.  The  desire  to  obey  the  ivill  of  God.  The  Disciples 
took  the  New  Testament  as  their  sole  rule  of  faith  and 
practice.  As  they  read  and  studied  it  they  could  not  fail  to 
see  that  missions  were  written  large  on  its  pages.  Every  line 
of  the  New  Testament  was  written  by  a  missionary,  and  for 
a  missionary  purpose.  "What  the  vertebral  column  is  to  the 
human  body,  that  the  missionary  idea  is  to  the  New  Testament. 
For  obvious  reasons  Jesus  confined  his  own  ministry  to  Pales- 
tine and  to  his  own  people.  He  said,  ' '  I  am  not  sent  but  to  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel."  Nevertheless  his  teaching 
and  ministry  had  an  outlook  on  the  whole  world.  Thus  he  said, 
"And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  the 
whole  world,  for  a  testimony  to  all  the  nations;  and  then 
shall  the  end  come. ' '  In  sending  out  the  twelve  on  their  first 
tour,  he  charged  them  not  to  go  into  any  way  of  the  Gentiles 
and  not  to  enter  into  any  city  of  the  Samaritans,  but  to  go 
rather  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. ' '  But  he  said  to 
these  same  men, ' '  And  other  sheep  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this 
fold ;  them  also  must  I  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice ;  and 
there  shall  be  one  flock,  one  shepherd."  After  his  death  and 
resurrection  their  field  is  the  world.  He  said  to  them,  "All 
authority  has  been  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  Go 
ye  therefore  and  make  disciples  of  all  the  nations;  baptizing 
them  into  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I 
commanded  you."  His  parting  charge  in  another  form  reads, 
"Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  the  whole 
creation.  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  but 
he  that  disbelieveth  shall  be  condemned."  In  a  third  form 
it  reads,  ' '  Thus  it  is  written  that  the  Christ  should  suffer,  and 
rise  again  from  the  dead  the  third  day ;  and  that  repentance 
and  remission  of  sins  should  be  preached  in  his  name  unto 

42 


REASONS  FOR  ORGANIZING.  43 

all  the  uations,  beginning  from  Jerusalem."  In  another  form 
still  it  reads,  "Peace  be  unto  you :  as  the  Father  hath  sent  me, 
even  so  send  I  you. ' '  And  when  he  had  said  this  he  breathed 
on  them,  he  said  unto  them,  "Receive  ye  the  Holy  Spirit: 
whose  soever  sins  ye  forgive,  they  are  forgiven  unto  them; 
whose  soever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained."  In  his  last 
interview  with  them  he  said  to  them,  ' '  Ye  shall  receive  power, 
when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  come  upon  you:  and  ye  shall  be  my 
witnesses  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea  and  Samaria,  and 
unto  all  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth. "  The  promise  of  God 
is,  "Whosoever  shall  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be 
saved. ' '  These  pointed  and  pertinent  questions  follow,  ' '  How 
then  shall  they  call  on  him  in  him  whom  they  have  not  be- 
lieved ?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in  him  whom  they  have  not 
heard  ?  and  how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  1  and  how 
shall  they  preach  except  they  be  sent?  even  as  it  is  written. 
'  How  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them  that  bring  glad  tidings  of 
good  things '  ? " 

The  Disciples  have  always  gloried  in  Paul;  they  have  re- 
garded him  as  the  greatest  among  the  sons  of  men.  But  Paul 
was  a  foreign  missionary  and  praised  God  that  to  him  was 
this  grace  given  that  he  should  preach  among  the  nations  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  His  ambition  was  so  to  preach 
the  gospel,  not  where  Christ  was  already  named,  that  he  might 
not  build  upon  another  man's  foundation.  He  tells  us  that 
from  Jerusalem  and  round  about  even  unto  Illyricum,  he  had 
fully  preached  the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  apostles  were  all  mis- 
sionaries and  spent  their  lives  in  the  proclamation  of  Christ's 
saving  grace  and  power.  On  Patmos  John  heard  great  voices 
in  heaven  and  they  said,  "The  kingdom  of  the  world,  is  become 
the  kingdom  of  our  Lord,  and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever. ' ' 

In  his  New  Commentary  on  The  Acts  President  McGarvey 
refers  to  the  Commission  as  given  by  Luke  and  adds.  "We 
shall  find  that  this  Commission  is  the  key  to  the  whole  narra- 
tive before  us,  that  the  acts  of  the  Apostles  here  recorded  are 
the  counterpart  of  its  terms,  and  the  best  exposition  of  its 


44        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

meaning. ' '  It  shows  how  the  gospel  was  carried  from  Jerusa- 
lem into  Judea  and  Samaria  and  Galilee,  and  later  into  Cyprus 
and  Cyrene  and  Antioch,  and  later  still  into  Corinth  and 
Athens  and  Rome.  The  book  of  Acts  is  an  inspired  record  of 
the  missionary  activity  of  the  early  church. 

The  Epistles  were  written  to  show  the  believers  how  to  live 
so  as  to  please  God  and  to  make  their  own  calling  and  elec- 
tion sure.  A  great  many  problems  arose  in  those  churches. 
The  members  came  out  of  Judaism  and  out  of  paganism.  Be- 
cause of  their  antecedents  and  differing  ideals,  it  was  not 
always  easy  for  them  to  live  in  peace,  and  to  work  in  harmony 
for  the  conquest  of  the  world  for  Christ.  The  Epistles  abound 
in  exhortations.  The  Christians  of  that  time  were  told  what 
manner  of  persons  they  ought  to  be  in  all  holy  conversation 
and  godliness.  They  were  told  to  put  off  the  old  man,  and  to 
put  on  the  new  man.  They  were  taught  to  grow  in  the  grace 
and  knowledge  of  their  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Book  of  Revelation  is  a  forecast  of  the  final  victory  over 
principalities  and  powers  and  the  world-rulers  of  this  dark- 
ness. Christ  must  reign  till  every  enemy  is  put  under  his  feet. 
John  saw  the  nations  of  the  saved  walking  in  the  light  of  the 
holy  city ;  he  saw  the  kings  of  earth  bringing  their  honor  and 
their  glory  into  it.  He  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  a  great 
multitude,  and  as  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of 
mighty  thunders  saying,  "Hallelujah:  for  the  Lord  our  God, 
the  Almighty,  reigneth." 

The  New  Testament  contains  such  phrases  as  these:  "The 
world,"  "all  the  world,"  "the  whole  world,"  "the  earth," 
"all  nations,"  "the  people,"  "all  peoples,"  "all  flesh,"  "all 
tribes  and  tongues,"  "whosoever."  We  have  these  sweeping 
statements :  ' '  All  Israel  shall  be  saved, "  "  and  the  fullness  of 
the  Gentiles  shall  be  brought  in. ' ' 

It  is  impossible  for  any  one  to  read  the  New  Testament  in- 
telligently without  discovering  that  it  is  a  missionary  book,  and 
without  discovering  that  it  is  the  first  and  foremost  duty  of 
every  believer  to  sound  out  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of 
salvation.    The  Master  said  to  his  disciples,  "Ye  are  witnesses 


REASONS  FOR  ORGANIZING.  45 

of  these  things. "  So  no  one  need  be  surprised  to  hear  Alexander 
Campbell  say,  "The  commission  given  to  the  apostles  em- 
braced the  whole  world  as  a  mission  field.  'Go  ye,'  said  the 
great  Apostle  of  God,  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature.  Wide  as  humanity  and  enduring  as  time, 
or  until  every  son  of  Adam  hears  the  message  of  salvation  ex- 
tends this  commission  in  its  letter,  spirit,  and  obligation." 
Isaac  Errett  spoke  of  Christ  as  the  great  missionary,  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  as  a  missionary,  of  the  apostles  as  missionaries,  of 
the  first  church  as  a  missionary  church.  Many  others  who 
were  familiar  with  the  New  Testament  felt  that  the  Disciples 
of  Christ  were  not  living  up  to  their  privileges,  and  thej^  urged 
that  concerted  action  be  taken  to  send  the  gospel  to  some  non- 
Christian  people. 

II.  The  second  reason  for  undertaking  work  abroad  was, 
that  it  might  help  the  work  at  home.  The  Report  for  1874 
used  this  argument.  It  said.  "We  especially  commend  to  our 
brethren  the  work  of  foreign  missions  in  some  way,  as  a  means 
of  awakening  the  missionary  spirit  for  home  as  well  as  for 
foreign  missions.  Our  efforts  at  home  missions,  spending  so 
large  a  percentage  of  all  our  money  on  the  field  near  where  it 
was  raised,  has  tended  to  contract  the  views  of  the  churches 
as  to  the  world-wide  commission  given  by  Jesus  Christ  himself. 
We  are  satisfied  that  a  thriving  foreign  work  will  prove  the 
best  practical  educator  of  our  people  in  the  missionary  spirit, 
both  at  home  and  abroad.  Let  our  hearts  leap  over  the  fron- 
tiers of  district  and  neighborhood  selfishness,  let  us  put  our 
hearts  and  our  treasures  into  other  lands,  from  which  we  may 
often  hear  the  horrors  and  hardships  of  heathen  life,  and  of 
their  great  need  of  salvation  through  Christ,  and  we  will  more 
fully  realize  the  spirit  of  the  great  Foreign  Missionary  sent 
from  heaven  to  earth."  Two  years  later  the  Annual  Report 
said,  "We  desire  to  call  emphatic  attention  to  the  necessity  of 
cultivating  more  of  the  spirit  of  foreign  missions.  Our  past 
history  as  well  as  the  history  of  other  religious  bodies  shows 
that  home  work  alone  fails,  and  is  likely  always  to  fail  in  de- 
veloping the  true  missionary  spirit.     One  reason  is  that  the 


46         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

spirit  of  the  great  commission  is  against  it.  The  flow  of  true 
religious  life  is  outward  bound  'into  all  the  world'  and  'to 
every  creature. '  So  years  ago  our  brethren  began  sending  the 
gospel  into  Asia,  Africa,  and  the  isles  of  the  sea.  Partial  and 
temporary  failure  wrought  discouragement  instead  of  manful 
determination.  A  deadly  regurgitation  of  the  missionary  life 
set  in,  demanding  that  our  means  all  be  spent  in  our  own  coun- 
try, in  our  own  respective  States,  then  to  the  counties,  until  now 
not  a  few  are  unwilling  to  let  a  dollar  go  out  of  their  own 
vicinities,  and  scarcely  out  of  their  sight,  and  that  too,  right 
in  the  midst  of  much  preaching  on  the  commission.  But  the 
preaching  has  been  chiefly  concerning  the  conditions  of  par- 
don, while  the  phrases,  'all  the  world,'  'every  creature,'  and 
'whosoever'  have  but  seldom  been  emphasized  to  encourage 
the  work  of  foreign  missions  as  Christ  evidently  intended.  In 
the  deep  and  well-grounded  conviction  that  Foreign  Missions 
will  not  only  meet  this  last  will  and  testament  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  other  lands,  but  will  be  the  directest  route  also  to  success 
in  home  work,  we  suggest  that  the  convention  most  earnestly 
urge  the  brethren  to  do,  not  less  for  at  home,  but  more  abroad ; 
to  do  the  necessary  home  missionary  work  by  the  extra  exer- 
tions of  the  ministry  of  the  several  counties,  and  give  to  the 
Home  Board  all  the  money  they  possibly  can  for  the  great 
West,  the  needy  South,  and  for  the  stirring,  skeptical  East; 
also  to  give  liberally  to  the  Foreign  Board  for  the  countries 
that  know  not  God.  Such  sentiment  must  be  cultivated  and 
such  work  performed  if  we  either  please  God,  or  save  the 
world  abroad,  or  advance  the  work  at  home." 

Robert  Milligan  was  a  man  of  mark  among  the  Disciples  of 
Christ.  Most  of  his  life  he  was  training  men  for  the  work  of 
the  ministry.  He  was  an  ardent  advocate  of  missions  at  home, 
and,  as  might  be  expected,  an  ardent  advocate  of  missions 
abroad  as  well.  In  one  of  his  eloquent  addresses  he  said, 
"Thank  God,  the  field  is  the  world.  And  I  rejoice  to  believe, 
that  the  Apocalyptic  angel  is  now  on  his  Avay  throughout  the 
midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  to 
every  kindred,  and  people,  and  nation.    Brethren,  let  us  speed 


REASONS  FOR  ORGANIZING.  47 

his  flight  by  sending  into  foreign  fields  as  many  missionaries 
as  we  can.  The  more  we  do  abroad  the  more  we  will  do  at 
home." 

For  twenty-five  years  Isaac  Errett  was  the  most  influential 
man  among  the  Disciples.  Through  the  Christian  Standard 
he  spoke  each  week  to  a  mighty  constituency.  For  three  years 
he  had  been  the  Secretary  of  the  American  Christian  Mission- 
ary Society,  and  for  two  years  its  President.  All  his  life  he 
was  profoundly  interested  in  Home  Missions.  He  knew  the 
value  of  Home  ^Fissions  to  the  well-being  of  the  Nation.  No 
living  man  was  better  qualified  to  speak  on  the  subject  than  he. 
This  is  what  he  said:  "Until  our  missions  in  Jerusalem  and 
in  the  island  of  Jamaica  were  undertaken,  nothing  had  been 
done  worthy  of  mention  in  organized  home  missionary  work; 
but  along  with  these  missions  we  carried  on  the  home  mission- 
ary work  successfully.  We  never  did  as  much  to  plant  the 
gospel  in  destitute  home  regions  as  during  the  years  that  we 
sustained  those  foreign  missions.  The  records  show  that  these 
years  that  we  sustained  those  foreign  missions  were  years  of 
unparalleled  success  in  raising  money,  and  of  unparalleled 
prosperity  in  home  missionarj'^  work.  In  an  evil  hour,  under 
the  pressure  of  adversities  to  which  our  faith  was  not  equal, 
we  abandoned  our  foreign  missions,  and  from  that  day  to  this 
we  have  been  smitten  with  confusion  and  cursed  with  barren- 
ness in  our  home  work.  I  do  not  mean  that  nothing  has  been 
done,  but  that  nothing  has  been  done  to  fulfil  the  promise  of 
those  years  in  which  we  were  stretching  out  our  hands  to  the 
need  of  other  lands.  Some  of  the  strongest  States  report  less 
than  one  thousand  dollars  this  year  for  mission  work  in  their 
own  borders — and  these  are  the  very  States  in  which  have 
been  heard  the  loudest  complaints  about  the  folly  of  wasting 
money  in  foreign  missions  that  is  so  much  needed  at  home. 
I  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  God  will  ever  lift  the  curse 
away  from  us  that  has  brought  blight  and  desolation  every- 
where to  our  enterprises,  until  we  repent  of  our  folly  and 
begin  to  act  a  part  worthy  of  us  under  the  broad  commission, 
'Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 


48         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

creature.'  As  a  friend  of  Home  Missions  therefore,  anxious 
to  remove  the  obstacles  to  their  success,  I  am  an  earnest  advo- 
cate of  Foreign  Missions."  Mr.  Errett  said  further,  "It  is 
not  true,  that  if  we  do  nothing  abroad,  we  shall  do  more  at 
home.  On  the  contrary,  it  is  certain  we  will  do  less  at  home ; 
for,  in  refusing  to  do  anything  abroad,  we  dwarf  our  sym- 
pathies, we  blunt  our  consciences,  we  paralyze  our  faith,  we 
smother  our  heroism,  we  enervate  our  philanthropic  impulses, 
we  gratify  our  selfishness,  and  we  have  less  faith,  less  sym- 
pathy, less  conscience,  less  heroism,  less  benevolence,  to  draw 
upon  for  home  w  ork.  We  bring  to  it  a  weakened  moral  nature, 
and  a  strengthened  selfishness,  and  the  home  yield  is  lessened. 
For  ever  and  ever  it  is  true,  that  there  is  that  scattereth,  and 
yet  increaseth;  and  there  is  that  withholdeth  more  than  is 
meet,  and  it  tendeth  to  poverty'. ' '  Among  the  friends  of  mis- 
sions it  seemed  as  self-evident  as  any  primary  truth,  that  no 
people  have  ever  been  blessed  in  their  home  enterprises  with- 
out a  foreign  missionary  spirit  and  work.. 

III.  The  American  Society  was  not  in  a  position  to  under- 
take any  work  in  the  foreign  field.  The  Society  was  carrying 
on  work  in  many  States  of  the  Union  and  in  the  Territories 
and  in  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick  and  Prince  Edward 
Island  and  in  what  was  then  Western  Canada.  The  year  the 
Foreign  Society  was  organized  the  receipts  of  the  General  Con- 
vention were  only  $4,671,10.  In  1860  its  receipts  amounted 
to  $16,000 ;  the  next  year  on  account  of  the  Civil  War  and  for 
other  reasons  they  fell  off  more  than  one-half.  Convention 
after  Convention  recommended  that  a  mission  or  missions  be 
established  in  some  non-Christian  land.  The  Board  was  will- 
ing and  eager  to  carry  out  these  recommendations,  but  did  not 
see  how  it  could  with  its  small  income.  One  Convention 
adopted  a  resolution  which  said,  "As  our  State  missions  in- 
crease in  number  and  efficiency,  the  legitimate  work  of  the 
American  Society  will  be  abroad.  Not  forgetting  unoccupied 
territory  on  our  own  land,  we  should  look  to  the  foreign  as 
ultimately  our  legitimate  field.  Moreover  the  foreign  mission 
is  the  basis  of  any  successful  plea  for  the  existence  of  the 


REASONS  FOR  ORGANIZING.  49 

American  Society."  The  members  of  the  American  Board 
gave  every  encouragement  to  the  men  and  women  who  were 
planning  to  organize  a  society  to  do  what  they  were  not  able 
to  do. 

IV.  Another  reason  was  that  the  Disciples  might  preserve 
their  self-respect.  This  was  not  among  the  strongest  reasons, 
but  it  was  a  reason  and  was  not  without  considerable  weight. 
They  were  living  in  the  century  of  Carey  and  Judson  and 
Morrison  and  Duff  and  IMoffat  and  Livingstone  and  Williams 
and  Hunt  and  Patteson  and  Selwyn  and  Geddie.  Missions 
were  in  the  air.  Glorious  reports  were  coming  from  India  and 
China  and  Japan  and  Africa  and  the  South  Seas,  and  they  had 
no  share  in  the  work  done  or  in  the  sacrifices  involved  in  the 
doing  of  it.  They  had  much  to  say  about  the  necessity  for 
absolute  obedience  to  every  command  of  God.  They  argued 
that  no  word  of  God  was  void  of  power  or  could  be  set  aside 
with  impunity.  A  favorite  text  was,  "To  obey  is  better  than 
sacrifice,  and  to  hearken  than  the  fat  of  rams. ' '  But  here  was 
the  Commission  and  no  effort  to  obey  it.  The  people  who  in- 
sisted with  the  utmost  vehemence  that  members  of  other  com- 
munions must  keep  the  commandments  if  they  would  have  a 
right  to  the  tree  of  life,  were  not  going  up  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord,  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty.  Those  who 
wished  to  be  loyal  to  Jesus  Christ  were  not  content  to  stand 
aloof  while  so  much  was  being  done  to  give  the  gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God  to  the  nations  that  had  long  been  sitting  in  dark- 
ness and  the  shadow  of  death.  When  their  religious  neigh- 
bors asked  them  where  their  missionaries  were  at  work?  and 
what  they  were  doing?  and  how  much  money  the  churches  at 
home  were  raising  for  Foreign  Missions?  they  were  ashamed 
to  tell  them  the  truth,  and  changed  the  topic  of  conversation. 

V.  Another  reason  still  w^as  that  intelligent  Christians 
wished  to  enjoy  the  culture  that  can  come  from  the  missionary 
propaganda  and  from  no  other  source.  Many  of  the  promises 
of  God  had  no  meaning  and  no  value  for  them  so  long  as  they 
were  doing  nothing  to  advance  the  frontiers  of  the  Kingdom. 
The  great  promise,  ' '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the 

4 


50         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

end  of  the  world,"  can  be  claimed  only  by  those  who  go  as 
far  in  the  way  of  duty  as  God  calls  and  the  way  opens.  The 
command  that  precedes  that  promise  is,  "  Go  ye  therefore,  and 
make  disciples  of  all  the  nations."  The  same  is  tme  of  other 
promises.  The  prophecies  concerning  the  spread  and  triumph 
of  the  gospel  could  not  greatly  interest  people  who  were  mak- 
ing no  contribution  to  their  fulfilment.  Such  persons  could 
not  consistently  pray  that  their  representatives  might  be 
guided  and  assisted  in  making  known  the  mystery  of  the  gos- 
pel, or  in  praying  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  might  have  free 
course  and  be  glorified.  Speaking  on  this  point  IMr.  Errett 
said  that  ever  since  he  had  given  this  subject  thorough  ex- 
amination, he  had  a  profound  and  unfaltering  conviction  that 
the  Disciples  would  never  reach  the  culture  in  faith,  in  self- 
denial,  and  in  godliness  that  they  need  and  are  capable  of, 
and  would  never  occupy  the  position  before  the  religious  world 
which,  so  far  as  their  principles  are  concerned,  they  were  en- 
titled to  occupy,  until  they  gave  themselves  heartily  and  per- 
manently to  missionary  work  in  the  broadest  sense  of  that 
phrase ;  luitil  their  hearts  and  homes  and  pulpits  and  pews 
and  presses  were  aflame  with  zeal  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
in  all  the  earth ;  until  the  ancient  order  of  things  was  repro- 
duced in  that  supreme  consecration  to  God  which  not  only 
spends  money  freely,  but  offers  life  freely,  and  welcomes  toil, 
privation,  imprisonment,  aye,  martyrdom,  if  only  Christ  be 
preached  and  the  gates  of  salvation  be  thrown  open  to  all  the 
world.  Mr.  Campbell  gave  it  as  his  judgment  that  no  man  can 
thoroughly  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  who 
does  not  intelligently,  cordially  and  effectively  embrace  the 
missionary  cause. 

Doubtless  there  were  no  other  considerations  that  assisted  in 
compelling  action ;  but  these  five  were  the  principal  ones. 


WORK  BEGUN. 

I.     IN  ENGLAND. 

THOUGH  the  Society  was  organized  to  carry  on  work 
chiefly  in  non-Christian  lands,  its  first  work  was  done 
in  Europe.  That  was  from  necessity  and  not  from 
choice.  The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  did  not  come  into 
existence  until  eleven  j^ears  after  that  time,  and  consequently 
there  were  no  applicants  for  work  in  any  non-Christian  land. 
When  the  Societ}'  was  organized,  Henry  S.  Earl  was  present 
and  intimated  his  purpose  to  go  to  England  as  an  evangelist. 
He  had  preached  for  three  years  in  England  and  Wales  and 
Ireland  and  Scotland,  and  ten  years  in  Australia,  with  many 
evident  tokens  of  Di\'ine  approval,  and  was  eager  to  return  to 
England  to  establish  churches  in  unoccupied  fields.  It  was  his 
intention  to  go  whether  the  Society  was  organized  or  not,  and 
he  had  made  all  arrangements  for  his  passage.  He  had  funds 
of  his  own  upon  which  he  was  prepared  to  draw  freely,  and  he 
trusted  God  to  provide  whatever  might  be  lacking.  The  of- 
ficers of  the  Society  approached  him  and  begged  him  to  select 
some  other  field  than  England.  They  assured  him  that,  if  he 
would  consent,  they  would  make  an  appeal  to  the  Convention 
and,  in  all  probability,  would  secure  enough  to  pay  for  his 
outfit  and  passage  and  support  for  one  year.  They  said  to  him 
that  in  their  judgment  a  mission  to  England  would  not  ap- 
peal to  the  brotherhood,  as  many  would  not  look  upon  Eng- 
land as  a  foreign  field.  He  informed  them  that  he  had 
considered  the  field  of  his  future  labors  carefully  and  prayer- 
fully, and  had  decided  that  England  should  be  that  field,  and 
that  it  was  his  purpose  (D.  V.)  to  sail  the  coming  month. 
They  asked  him  to  give  further  consideration  to  the  matter 
and  report  to  them  if  a  change  of  mind  should  take  place,  but, 
if  not,  they  wished  him  success  in  his  undertaking.  A  reso- 
lution to  the  effect  that  Mr.  Earl  be  appointed  a  missionary 

51 


52         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

to  England,  and  that  the  Society  furnish  him  such  aid  as  was 
in  its  power  was  adopted.  At  the  close  of  the  Convention  he 
was  set  apart  for  the  work  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  and 
prayer,  and  thus  was  commended  to  God  and  to  his  service. 
While  the  Society  made  no  definite  promise  of  pecuniary 
aid,  because  as  yet  it  had  no  funds,  and  what  money  might 
come  in  would  be  expended  in  heathen  lands,  as  a  matter  of 
fact  it  did  send  him  five  hundred  dollars  that  year,  and  nine 
hundred  the  next,  and  kept  on  increasing  until  it  paid  him  a 
regular  salary.  In  justice  to  Mr.  Earl  it  should  be  said  that 
he  put  $15,000  into  the  work  in  England  first  and  last. 

The  day  the  Society  was  organized  Calvin  S.  Blackwell,  a 
recent  and  promising  graduate  of  Oskaloosa  College,  volun- 
teered for  any  field  where  his  services  might  be  needed.  He 
stated  that  from  a  child  he  had  a  burning  desire  to  become  a 
foreign  missionary.  He  was  accepted  and  formally  set  apart 
for  the  ministr^^  in  the  regions  beyond.  His  ordination  was 
the  supreme  moment  of  the  Convention;  those  who  were 
present  will  never  forget  it.  Within  three  weeks  Enos  Camp- 
bell was  asked  to  go  to  Japan  and  Mr.  Blackwell  was  in- 
structed to  prepare  to  go  with  him.  In  the  meantime  he 
was  to  give  attention  to  the  study  of  medicine.  A  little  later 
John  H.  Hardin  was  asked  to  go  to  India,  and  signified  his 
willingness  to  go.  Arrangements  were  made  to  send  J.  S. 
Lamar  to  Italy.  One  man  offered  to  bear  one-third  of  the 
expense  of  the  work  in  England  and  the  proposed  mission  to 
Rome.  Charles  Louis  Loos  was  asked  to  go  to  Germany.  A 
friend  promised  five  thousand  dollars  towards  the  mainte- 
nance of  a  German  Mission.  For  various  reasons  no  one  of 
these  men  ever  saw  the  field.  As  a  result,  the  hopes  cherished 
by  the  officers  and  friends  of  the  Society  came  to  naught. 

On  reaching  England,  Mr.  Earl  went  to  Bath  first,  with  a 
view  to  opening  a  work  in  that  city,  but  later  selected  South- 
ampton as  his  field.  He  rented  the  Philharmonic  Hall,  a 
building  that  seated  two  thousand.  After  a  few  weeks  the 
hall  would  not  hold  the  people.  His  preaching  captured  the 
city.    Besides  the  local  people,  many  captains  and  officers  and 


WORK  BEGUN.  53 

crews  of  ships  from  India,  China,  Japan,  Africa,  the  West 
Indies,  France,  Italy,  Spain,  Norwaj^  and  America,  when  in 
port,  attended  the  services.  Thus  the  truth  was  spread  abroad, 
and  no  doubt  in  many  cases  it  brought  forth  fruit  after  many 
days.  Mr.  Earl  paid  the  rent  of  the  hall,  the  advertising,  and 
all  the  expenses  of  the  mission.  The  first  year  he  invested 
two  thousand  dollars  of  his  own  funds  in  the  enterprise. 

Some  friends  were  greatly  impressed  by  the  work  in  South- 
ampton, and  expressed  a  desire  to  see  a  thousand  such 
churches  established  in  England.  One  man  offered  to  give 
fifteen  thousand  dollars  a  year  if  the  Society  would  contribute 
an  equal  amount.  The  Society  was  not  in  a  position  to  meet 
his  offer.  But  because  of  the  dearth  of  men  for  any  non- 
Christian  field  and  because  of  the  remarkable  success  of  Mr. 
Earl's  work,  a  second  man  was  sent  to  England.  This  was 
Marion  D.  Todd,  who  opened  the  work  in  Chester.  Mr.  Todd 
was  a  great  teacher  of  the  Bible,  as  well  as  a  most  logical  and 
impressive  preacher.  He  and  his  wife  practically  gave  their 
lives  to  the  cause  they  had  espoused.  The  friends  in  England 
will  long  remember  their  untiring  and  self-sacrificing  labors. 
Early  in  January,  1878,  Mr.  Todd  left  America  for  England. 
He  continued  in  the  work  in  Chester  for  three  years,  when 
the  failure  of  his  wife's  health  compelled  him  to  resign  and 
return  home. 

Early  in  the  history  of  the  work,  Timothy  Coop,  a  wealthy 
and  philanthropic  Englishmen,  visited  Southampton  several 
times,  and  became  profoundly  interested  in  Mr.  Earl  and 
his  work.  At  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Earl,  Mr.  Coop  visited 
Cincinnati  for  a  conference  with  the  officers  of  the  Society. 
He  expressed  it  as  his  mature  conviction  that  a  larger  work 
should  be  done  in  England,  and  made  known  his  readiness 
and  desire  to  contribute  a  considerable  sum  annually,  if  the 
Society  would  send  three  more  men  to  the  assistance  of  the 
two  already  there.  Although  the  proposal  contemplated  a 
deflection  from  the  original  purpose  of  the  Society,  it  ap- 
peared to  the  Board  so  liberal,  covering  as  it  did  the  greater 
share  of  the  entire  expense  they  were  asked  to  assume,  and  as 


54         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

compliance  was  so  earnestly  sought  bj'  a  brother  who  stood 
among  the  foremost  in  all  present  and  prospective  Christian 
endeavor,  and  as  the  efforts  already  put  forth  had  demon- 
strated the  wisdom  of  enlarged  undertakings  in  that  coun- 
tr}^,  the  Board  promised  to  send  three  men  to  England  as  soon 
as  they  could  be  found. 

The  first  man  to  go  was  W.  T.  Moore,  the  man  who  had 
been  so  active  in  the  organization  and  management  of  the 
Society.  He  resigned  the  pastorate  of  the  Central  Christian 
Church  of  Cincinnati  and  went  to  England  to  assist  in  the 
work  that  was  being  done  there.  As  Mr.  Coop  lived  in  South- 
port,  and  as  he  wished  a  church  established  in  that  city,  Mr. 
Moore  settled  in  Southport  and  continued  there  for  a  time. 
He  preached  to  great  audiences  in  the  largest  hall  in  the  city. 
While  living  in  Southport  he  preached  once  a  v/eek  for  some 
months  in  Liverpool.  In  his  leisure  hours  he  edited  a  paper 
called  The  Evangelist. 

The  following  men  were  asked  to  go  to  England :  Thomas 
Munnell,  B.  B.  Tyler,  Alanson  Wilcox,  0.  A.  Burgess,  Enos 
Campbell.  Winthrop  H.  Hopson  was  asked  to  go  to  Scotland. 
The  following  were  asked  to  go  to  Chester  to  fill  the  place  left 
vacant  bj^  the  resignation  of  M.  D.  Todd ;  Joseph  King,  R.  S. 
Groves,  J.  W.  Allen  and  T.  D.  Garvin.  No  one  of  them  ac- 
cepted the  call.  J.  M.  Van  Horn,  the  successful  minister  of 
the  church  in  Ravenna,  Ohio,  was  asked  to  go  to  Chester  and 
consented.  He  was  appointed  on  the  7th  of  April,  1881,  and 
in  a  few  days  was  on  his  way  to  take  up  his  work.  All  the 
time  the  Board  and  other  friends  of  the  Society  were  longing 
and  praying  for  the  time  when  the  Disciples  would  have  their 
missionaries  along  the  Nile  and  the  Ganges  and  in  the  crowded 
cities  of  China  and  Japan.  The  main  purpose  for  which  the 
Society  was  constituted  was  never  out  of  mind. 

When  Mr.  Moore  left  Southport  for  Liverpool,  J.  H.  Garri- 
son took  charge.  He  was  employed  by  the  Church  and  not  by 
the  Society.  When  Mr.  Moore  went  to  London,  W.  H.  C. 
Newington  took  charge  in  Liverpool.  Mr.  Moore  moved  to 
London  on  the  4th  of  July,  1881.     Besides  serving  the  West 


WORK  BEGUN.  55 

London  Tabernacle  as  its  minister,  lie  founded  and  edited  the 
Christian  Cominonwealth,  one  of  the  ablest  religious  papers 
published  in  Great  Britain.  It  was  thought  that  in  a  few 
months  the  work  in  London  would  be  self  supporting  and 
would  need  no  further  assistance  from  the  Society. 

At  the  annual  convention  following  Mr.  Coop's  visit  to 
Cincinnati,  while  the  president  was  delivering  his  address,  he 
was  handed  a  cablegram  which  read :  "Isaac  Errett:  Say  to 
the  convention  that  I  subscribe  one  thousand  pounds,  and 
read  Colossians  4 :  12  and  2  Thessalonians  3 : 1.  Coop. ' '  The 
cablegram  created  immense  enthusiasm.  At  the  moment  of 
its  arrival  Mr.  Errett  was  urging  that  $20,000  be  raised  the 
coming  year  and  expressing  his  conviction  that  the  Lord 
would  assist  them  if  they  would  do  what  thej'  were  able.  The 
Scriptures  to  which  reference  was  made  read  as  follows : 
"Epaphras,  who  is  one  of  you,  a  servant  of  Christ  Jesus,  sa- 
luteth  you,  always  striving  for  you  in  his  prayers,  that  ye 
may  stand  perfect  and  fully  assured  in  all  the  will  of  God," 
and  "Finally,  brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the 
Lord  may  run  and  be  glorified,  even  as  also  it  is  with  you. ' ' 

In  this  connection  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  say  that  Timothy 
Coop  was  the  first  man  among  the  Disciples  of  Christ  to  give 
his  money  in  the  thousands  each  year  for  missions.  Other  men 
may  have  had  as  much  of  tliis  world 's  goods,  but  if  so  they  did 
not  give  on  the  same  scale.  When  he  was  asked  how  he  could 
give  so  much,  he  said,  "I  shovel  out,  and  the  Lord  shovels  in, 
and  the  Lord  has  a  bigger  .shovel  than  I  have,  and  so  ni}'  re- 
sources are  never  exhausted."  His  two  sous  have  followed 
in  his  steps.  It  was  owing  to  the  fervent  appeals  and  the 
unusual  generosity  of  the  Coop  family  that  so  much  was  done 
in  Christian  England. 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  Expansion,  page  125.) 

II.     IN  DENMARK. 

The  next  work  was  done  in  Denmark.  Dr.  A.  0.  Hoick,  a 
Dane  by  birth  and  education,  had  lived  in  Cincinnati  for 
eight  years.     He  was  a  man  of  faith  and  earnest  piety  and 


56         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

endowed  with  superior  intellectual  ability.  Dr.  Hoick  was 
asked  if  he  would  return  to  his  own  land  and  people  as  a 
missionary  and  consented.  He  gave  up  his  medical  practice, 
and  opened  a  mission  in  Copenhagen.  Dr.  Hoick  continued  in 
the  work  till  his  death. 

After  he  had  been  in  Copenhagen  for  several  months  he 
reported  that  he  found  many  obstacles  in  his  way,  and  the 
chief  was  the  want  of  faith  among  the  people  in  the  word  of 
God.  He  said  that  the  plea  for  the  Bible  and  the  Bible  alone 
was  about  the  most  difficult  that  could  be  made,  since  the 
people  appeared  to  be  willing  to  accept  any  religion  rather 
than  that  taught  in  the  Sacred  Scriptures. 

In  his  work  he  had  to  face  much  bitter  and  persistent  oppo- 
sition. Denmark  has  a  State  Church,  and  Dissenters  have  dif- 
ficulty with  regard  to  marriages,  funerals,  and  baptism.  The 
Danes,  he  said,  regard  baptism  as  the  sin  against  the  Holy 
Spirit.  For  this  sin  there  is  no  forgiveness,  either  in  the 
present  or  in  the  coming  age.  If  children  are  not  christened, 
they  are  heathen;  and  if  they  die  unchristened,  they  are 
damned.  His  own  mother  said  to  him  that,  if  he  had  a  child, 
she  would  steal  it  and  have  it  christened.  She  could  not  sleep 
till  this  was  done.  According  to  the  views  of  the  State  Church 
people  are  regenerated  in  baptism,  and  are  kept  in  a  saved 
state  by  observing  the  Lord 's  Supper.  Dr.  Hoick  was  brought 
before  the  civil  court  for  baptizing  a  minor.  Some  rude 
fellows  threatened  to  throw  him  out  of  the  window.  The  court 
decided  in  his  favor. 

Dr.  Hoick  preached  in  Copenhagen  and  in  Lyngby,  a  place 
eight  miles  distant.  He  printed  a  church  paper  and  some 
tracts  and  a  small  hymn  book.  Dr.  Hoick  was  as  princely 
a  soul  as  one  often  meets.  Like  the  apostle  he  was  ' '  a  sweet 
savor  of  Christ  unto  God,  in  them  that  are  saved,  and  in 
them  that  perish :  to  the  one  a  savor  from  death  unto  death ; 
to  the  other  a  savor  from  life  unto  life." 

(Continued  in  chaptet-  on  Expansion,  page  131.) 


ENGLAND,  DENMARK  AND  TURKEY. 
Bcodinq  from  left  to  rir/ht,  heginninq  at  top:    Henry  S.  Earl,  M.  D.  Todd,  J.  M. 
Van  Horn,  Edwin  H.   Spring,  J.   J.  Haley,  J.  H.  Versey,  L.  W.   Morgan,   Dr.   O.   A. 
Hoick,    C.    C.   Miclilesen,    G.    T.    Walden,    R.    P.   Anderson,    G.    N.    Shishmanian,    Dr. 
Garabed  Kevorkian,  William  Durban. 


WORK  BEGUN.  57 


III.     IN  PARIS. 


The  third  field  entered  was  Paris.  The  man  selected  to 
open  the  mission  in  France  was  M.  Jules  DeLaunay.  He 
was  a  Frenchman  by  birth  and  had  been  educated  for  the 
priesthood  in  the  Catholic  church.  Madame  DeLaunay  was 
an  Englishwoman.  Both  were  baptized  in  a  Baptist  church 
near  Providence,  Rhode  Island.  Before  volunteering  for  wort 
in  Paris  they  united  with  the  Central  Christian  Church  of 
Cincinnati.  When  they  offered  themselves  to  the  Society,  they 
were  told  that  there  was  only  $300  in  the  treasury  available 
for  their  support,  but  that  if  they  went  to  Paris  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Society  all  mone3^s  contributed  especiall}^  for 
them  would  be  forwarded.  The  Board  did  not  think  for  a 
moment  that  they  would  go  on  those  terms ;  but  they  did  and 
with  enthusiasm.  This  arrangement  not  proving  satisfactory, 
they  were  paid  a  regular  salary. 

There  was  some  outspoken  objection  to  their  being  sent  to 
Paris  as  missionaries  of  the  Societ3^  They  had  spent  some 
months  visiting  the  churches.  They  did  that  at  the  request 
of  the  Board,  that  they  might  get  acquainted  with  the  people 
with  whom  they  were  identified  and  thus  create  a  constitu- 
ency for  themselves.  They  were  not  known  by  the  churches 
to  which  they  were  sent,  and  did  not  always  adapt  themselves 
to  the  notions  and  practices  of  the  people  with  whom  they 
had  to  do.  The  Board  believed  that  most  of  the  prejudice 
against  M.  DeLaunay  arose  from  the  fact  that  he  was  a 
Frenchman,  and  not  an  American.  In  a  semi-humorous  vein 
the  Board  wrote  in  the  Annual  Report  as  follows:  "Many 
of  our  brethren  are  peculiar  on  one  respect.  They  seem  to 
believe  that  the  gospel  is  for  American-born  citizens,  though 
an  Englishman  may  occasionally  be  converted  to  Christ;  but 
as  for  other  people,  they  are  not  expected  to  have  any  part  or 
lot  in  the  matter,  at  least  until  the  Millennium  period,  and  at 
that  time  everybodj^  is  expected  to  speak  the  English  lan- 
guage. During  the  present  days  of  darkness  and  struggle  it 
is  considered  rather  impertinent  in  a  German  or  a  French- 


58         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

man  that  he  knows  anything  about  Christianity,  or  that  he 
ever  can  be  of  any  use  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  It  might 
help  those  sensitive  English-speaking  people  to  remember  that 
those  other  people  have  precisely  the  same  opinion  about 
them." 

It  was  on  the  13th  of  November,  1877,  that  M.  and  Madame 
DeLaunay  were  appointed.  In  a  few  weeks  they  were  estab- 
lished in  the  Latin  Quartier  of  Paris.  Because  of  the  rigid 
police  regulations  and  the  hindrances  thrown  in  their  way 
by  the  Catholics,  it  was  two  months  before  M.  DeLaunay  was 
able  to  rent  a  hall  in  w^hich  to  preach  the  gospel.  At  the  end 
of  the  first  three  months  the  hall  was  found  too  small,  and 
the  Mission  was  moved  to  a  more  commodious  place.  The 
work  was  hampered  by  the  laws  of  France.  Converts,  when 
made,  are  made  known  in  private,  and  any  distinctive  teaching 
could  be  set  forth  before  only  twenty  persons,  and  then  only  in 
his  private  apartments.  In  a  year  or  two  he  had  an  audi- 
ence of  about  350,  and  a  Sunday  School  attendance  of  150, 
and  a  Young  Men's  Christian  Union  of  18  members,  and  a 
Sewing  Circle  of  25  members.  A  small  church  was  organized 
and  a  class  of  candidates  for  baptism  was  under  instruction. 
There  were  evangelistic  meetings  in  the  hall  three  nights  each 
week.  In  addition,  M.  DeLaunay  conducted  a  Bible  class. 
He  was  able  to  place  the  New  Testament  in  the  hands  of 
two  hundred  persons,  and  two-thirds  of  the  number  brought 
their  New  Testaments  to  the  services  with  them. 

On  the  13th  of  May,  1879,  Miss  Annie  C.  Crease  was  en- 
gaged to  assist  in  the  Mission  for  one  year.  Her  salarj^  was 
paid  b}'  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions.  A  man 
was  engaged  also,  but  he  hindered  rather  than  helped,  and  was 
dismissed. 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  Expansion,  page  136.) 

IV.     IN  TURKEY. 

The  fourth  mission  was  opened  in  Constantinople  by  G.  N. 
Shishmanian,  an  Armenian.  Mr.  Shishmanian  confessed 
his  faith  in  Christ  before  he  came  to  America.    After  being 


WORK  BEGUN.  59 

baptized  in  Texas  by  Kirk  Baxter,  he  attended  the  College 
of  the  Bible  in  Kentucky  for  two  years.  He  spent  several 
months  visiting  among  the  churches  in  Kentucky,  Indiana, 
Illinois,  and  Mi.ssouri.  On  the  1st  of  August,  1879,  he  was 
appointed  an  agent  of  the  Societ}'  to  carry  the  gospel  into 
Turkey.  On  the  24th  of  October  of  that  year  he  arrived  in 
Constantinople.  He  spent  the  first  few  weeks  in  Pera,  and 
then  moved  to  Stamboul  and  began  his  work  in  that  part  of 
the  great  city.  The  Lord's  Supper  was  administered  on  the 
29th  of  February  the  following  year  for  the  first  time,  with 
15  present.  The  attendance  at  the  preaching  services  and  at 
the  Sunda}^  School  was  good.  The  da}-  school  had  as  many 
pupils  as  he  could  take — 35  in  all.  There  was  a  social  meeting 
on  Monday  evening  and  a  Bible  Class  on  Thursdaj^  evening. 
]\Ir.  Shishmanian  made  good  use  of  tracts,  which  were  eagerly 
read  by  the  people  into  whose  hands  they  fell. 

It  was  partly  through  the  influence  of  Professor  McGarvey 
that  Mr.  Shishmanian  was  appointed.  Professor  McGarvey 
endeavored  to  stir  up  the  churches  in  Kentucky  and  in  other 
States  to  contribute  to  his  support.  His  gracious  assistance 
afforded  much  relief  to  the  Executive  Officers  of  the  Society. 

(Co7itinited  in  cluiyter  on  Expansion,  page  138.) 

V.     IN  MEXICO. 

In  August,  1880,  Francisco  de  Capdevila,  who  had  for  a 
brief  period  been  qualifying  himself  to  conduct  an  independ- 
ent mission,  and  was  appointed  to  labor  in  Mexico,  set  sail 
from  Liverpool,  England,  for  the  city  of  Acapulco,  on  the 
Pacific  Coast.  As  he  had  repeatedly  expressed  the  conviction 
that  he  would  only  need  a  sum  of  money  sufficient  to  procure 
a  passage  to  that  country,  where  he  could,  by  teaching,  not 
only  \&y  a  broad  and  firm  foundation  for  his  future  progress, 
but  also  pro^'ide  immediately  for  himself  the  necessaries  of 
life,  and  sustain  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  he  was  appointed 
without  salary.  The  amount  placed  in  his  hands  was  enough 
to  carr^^  him  to  his  destination,  and  to  discharge  the  various 
expenses  incident  to  the  beginning  of  an  enterprise  such  as  he 


60         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

contemplated.  Unfortunately,  it  soon  appeared  that  Mr. 
de  Capdevila  had  not  adequately  measured  the  extent  and 
violence  of  the  opposition  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in 
Acapulco,  or  the  difficulties  to  a  stranger  of  establishing  a 
self-sustaining  school  there.  Notwitlistanding,  seven  bap- 
tisms soon  followed,  and  he  obtained  for  a  while  a  tolerable 
livelihood  by  teaching  the  English  language  and  some  other 
branches  not  taught  there  by  anyone  else.  But  being  greatly 
disappointed  in  his  purposes,  and  being  informed  of  the  So- 
ciety's inability  to  furnish  him  even  a  partial  support,  he 
resigned  his  labors  in  Acapulco  and  requested  the  Society 
to  relieve  him  of  any  further  responsibility.     This  was  done. 

In  selecting  men  for  England  and  Denmark  and  France 
and  Turkey  the  Board  felt  that  it  had  been  singularly  for- 
tunate in  procuring  the  right  persons  to  serve  as  missionaries. 
They  were  impressed  with  the  conviction  that  in  this  matter 
they  had  been  guided  by  an  overruling  Providence.  When 
they  made  their  selection  of  men  and  urged  them  to  go  and 
occupy  the  fields  intended  for  them,  in  every  case  there  was 
something  that  hindered,  and  those  selected  were  either  un- 
willing to  go,  or  else  the  Board  found  themselves  unable  to 
send  them.  But  the  men  who  came  and  said,  "Send  us," 
were  the  only  ones  that  were  provided  for,  and  they  rendered 
excellent  service.  No  one,  it  was  said,  should  be  astonished  if 
this  fact  has  had  its  influence  on  the  minds  of  the  Board,  and 
as  a  result  the  Board  has  come  to  believe  that  the  only  persons 
fitted  for  the  self-denial  and  holy  consecration  involved  in 
true  missionary  work  are  the  ones  who  offer  themselves  volun- 
tarily to  the  Lord.  One  other  thing  should  be  stated  :  At  that 
period  whenever  a  native  of  some  foreign  country  was  found, 
it  was  thought  that  he  should  be  taken  up  and  sent  back  as  a 
missionary.    That  notion  prevails  no  longer. 


SLOW  GROWTH. 

THERE  was  growth  from  the  first,  but  it  was  slow. 
The  hearts  of  many  were  made  sick  by  hope  de- 
ferred. The  records  show  that  the  men  who  were 
the  principal  movers  in  the  formation  of  the  Society  were 
not  animated  by  extraordinary  hopes  of  immediate  success 
in  the  work  proposed.  They  knew  only  too  well  the  difficul- 
ties that  had  to  be  overcome,  and  not  the  least  of  these  was 
the  want  of  a  proper  appreciation  of  the  work  by  those 
w^ho  were  expected  to  come  to  its  support.  In  fact,  it  was 
understood  from  the  start  that  the  work  of  the  Society  em- 
braced not  only  conversion  to  Christ  in  the  foreign  field, 
but  also  conversion  to  real  missionary  work  in  the  home  field. 
The  opposition  and  indifference  that  had  held  the  ground 
for  so  long  a  time  did  not  give  place  to  active  sympathy  and 
hearty  support  when  the  Society  was  organized.  At  the  fir.st 
anniversary  of  the  Society  the  President  spoke  in  this  pathetic 
strain,  "In  attempting  to  address  j^ou  on  the  question  of 
Foreign  Missions,  I  am  aware  that  my  theme  is  not  popular. 
I  know  that  even  among  the  intelligent  and  upright  of  those 
who,  although  not  Christians  themselves,  are,  nevertheless, 
well-wishers  to  Christianity',  a  large  majority  are  either  hos- 
tile or  indifferent  to  foreign  missionary  enterprises,  regard- 
ing them  as  chimerical,  and  as  involving  heavy  outlays  of 
money,  of  labor,  and  even  of  life,  with  contemptibly  small  re- 
sults. I  know,  too — and  this  is  more  surprising  and  discour- 
aging— that  among  those  who  profess  to  be  Christians,  and 
notabl.y  in  our  own  ranks,  it  is  much  the  smaller  number  that 
take  an  interest  in  such  missions.  If  the  majority  ever  pray 
'Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  done  in  heaven';  if  they 
ever  ask  the  Lord  to  fulfil  his  promise,  that  'the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  shall  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
Christ, '  it  cannot  be  regarded  as  an  '  effectual,  fervent  prayer, ' 

61 


62         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

for  it  is  not  the  prayer  of  faith.  They  have  not  the  least  idea 
that  it  will  ever  be  unless  the}^  have  some  theory  of  purely 
supernatural  conversion,  through  the  direct  power  of  Jehovah, 
without  Bible,  or  preacher,  or  church ;  for  they  set  themselves 
sternly  against  every  effort  to  supply  these  means  of  con- 
version to  the  perishing  millions  of  earth,  absolutely  refuse 
to  lift  a  finger  towards  the  answer  to  their  own  praj'ers,  and, 
many  of  them,  denounce  all  such  efforts  as  foolish  and  vain. 
I  deliver  this  address  under  the  conviction  that  many — per- 
haps a  majority — of  those  to  whom  I  speak  belong  to  this  class, 
and  will  feel  that  they  are  described  in  what  has  been  said; 
or,  if  they  think  my  picture  an  unfaithful  one,  it  is  because 
I  have  sketched  them  as  inconsistent  in  praying  in  one  direc- 
tion and  looking  in  another,  whereas  in  fact,  they  have  not 
faith  enough  in  foreign  missions,  even  to  pray  in  their  be- 
half." 

The  next  year  Y7.  T.  Moore  wrote  as  follows:  "The  fields 
are  indeed  white  for  the  harvest,  but  the  laborers  are  com- 
paratively few.  So  far,  we,  as  a  people,  have  three  foreign 
missions  in  successful  operation.  But  is  this  all?  We  repeat 
the  question,  'Is  this  all?'  With  a  brotherhood  numbering 
500,000,  sharing  largelj^  with  other  religious  societies  the 
wealth  and  intelligence  of  the  country,  holding  firmJy  the  doc- 
trine that  the  gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  and 
rejecting  all  humanisms  in  religion,  we  stand  before  the  world 
to-day  with  three  foreign  missions  as  evidence  of  our  faith  in 
the  great  plea  we  make.  Again,  let  us  ask,  Js  this  all  we  have 
to  show  in  proof  of  our  desire  to  convert  th6  world  to  Christ  ? 
Well  ma}^  we  ask  the  question,  'What  do  ye  more  than  others ? ' 
Or  we  might  ask  the  question  differently,  and  yet  blush  at  the 
answer  we  are  compelled  to  give.  Let  us  try  another  form 
of  the  question  and  see  how  we  stand.  Are  we  doing  as  well 
as  others?  Let  the  answers  that  come  from  Japan,  from 
China,  from  India,  from  Africa,  from  everywhere,  except  this 
country,  echo  and  reecho  through  our  heedless  ears  until  we 
have  awakened  from  our  lethargy  and  have  entered  upon  a 
work  worthy  of  the  great  cause  we  plead. 


SLOW  GROWTH.  63 

' '  But  we  think  we  hear  some  one  responding  to  all  this  with 
the  oft-repeated  cry,  'We  have  the  truth,  we  have  the  truth, 
we  have  the  truth.'  Of  course  we  have  the  truth,  and  just 
as  certainly  as  we  have  it,  we  are  keeping  it  to  ourselves.  It 
may  be  that  we  are  not  trying  to  do  this,  but  we  are  clearly 
not  trj'ing  to  give  it  to  others.  Shall  this  state  of  things  con- 
tinue ?  Is  there  to  be  no  end  to  our  mere  professions  while  the 
world  remains  without  God  and  without  hope  ?  Brethren,  are 
we  paralyzed  by  our  endless  discussions  of  methods  ?  Has  life 
left  us,  except  when  the  ghosts  of  plans  flit  before  our  vision  ? 
Or  is  it  impossible  for  us  to  get  up  any  enthusiasm,  except  in 
cases  where  some  personal  interests  are  involved?  Where  is 
the  benevolence  of  the  gospel?  Where  the  unselfishness  of 
Christian  devotion?  Where  are  the  sacrifices  of  self-denial? 
We  are  afraid  that  it  is  largely  true  now  as  in  the  days  of 
Paul,  'All  seek  their  own,  not  the  things  which  are  Jesus 
Christ's.'  " 

Among  the  reasons  for  the  slow  growth  of  the  Society  the 
following  may  be  named : 

1.  The  ideals  of  the  Disciples  were  too  small.  In  1857  the 
whole  brotherhood  was  asked  for  twenty  thousand  dollars  for 
Home  and  Foreign  Missions.  That  was  when  the  brotherhood 
was  said  to  be  wealthy,  and  some  "alarmingly  rich."  That 
year  the  receipts  amounted  to  only  $7,050.28.  One  year  later 
it  was  stated  by  one  who  was  in  a  position  to  know  that  the 
Disciples  were  not  giving  for  all  missionary  purposes,  State 
and  National  and  Foreign,  more  than  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
thousand  dollars  a  year.  This  was  said  to  be  a  trifling  sum 
for  a  great  people — especially  now,  in  the  middle  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  when  all  the  world  was  astir,  and  the  moral 
and  religious  phenomena  of  society  presaged  such  outpourings 
of  judgment  and  mercy  too,  as  should  allow  none  to  remain  at 
ease  in  Zion.  The  most  hopeful  man  of  his  time,  and  the  man 
with  the  largest  vision,  expressed  the  hope  that  in  a  few  years 
the  Disciples  of  Christ  would  be  gi^ing  fifty  thousand  dollars 
a  year  for  missions.  In  1860,  when  the  receipts  were  less 
than  sixteen   thousand   dollars   the   Board  said,   "We   con- 


64         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

gratulate  the  brethren  on  the  peaceful  close  of  another  year 
of  uninterrupted  and  enlarged  prosperity.  The  current  of 
success  has  been  disturbed  by  scarce  a  ripple  on  the  surface. 
There  is  hardy  enough  of  adversity  to  mellow  the  prosperities 
of  the  year.  There  is  so  much  of  unmixed  good  in  our  lot, 
that  if  we  are  not  very  thankful  and  very  humble,  and  very 
benevolently  responsive  to  the  goodness  of  our  God,  we  can 
scarcely  dare  to  hope  for  equal  tokens  of  favor  in  time  to 
come."  There  was  need  of  a  voice  like  Carey's  ringing  out 
like  a  fire-bell  at  midnight  and  calling  the  churches  to  under- 
take something  great  for  God,  something  commensurate  with 
the  benefits  received  and  the  ability  possessed. 

2.  The  extreme  conservativeness  of  the  management.  The 
Society  was  ten  years  old  before  it  had  a  man  giving  his  whole 
time  to  its  interests.  The  first  report  said,  ''What  is  needed 
now  most  of  all  is  just  one  man  of  eminent  fitness,  consecrated 
to  the  work,  who  will  devote  his  whole  time  to  organizing,  de- 
veloping and  carrying  into  efficient  operation  all  the  avail- 
able resources  for  the  work  of  the  entire  brotherhood."  The 
man  of  eminent  fitness  was  not  found. 

Eobert  Moffett  and  W.  T.  Moore  served  without  salary. 
While  Mr.  Moore  was  the  Corresponding  Secretary  one  hun- 
dred dollars  was  paid  a  bookkeeper,  who  opened  the  mail  and 
entered  the  receipts  and  made  the  payments.  When  Mr. 
Moore  resigned  and  went  to  England,  W.  B.  Ebbert,  his  suc- 
cessor, was  engaged  for  a  part  of  his  time  only.  Mr.  Ebbert 
was  a  business  man  and  did  his  work  for  the  Society  evenings 
and  in  leisure  moments  during  the  day.  For  part  of  the  time 
he  served  he  was  paid  at  the  rate  of  five  hundred  dollars  a 
year,  and  the  remainder  of  the  time  at  the  rate  of  eight  hun- 
dred dollars.  One  of  the  first  things  the  Board  did  after  his 
resignation  was  to  reduce  the  salary  of  his  successor,  whoever 
he  might  be,  to  five  hundred  dollars. 

One  thing  was  settled,  the  Society  would  not  go  into  debt. 
The  Board  would  undertake  no  work  requiring  any  expendi- 
ture beyond  the  cash  in  hand  and  in  the  bank.  The  Board 
said  that  any  argument  upholding  the  employment  of  credit 


SLOW  GROWTH.  65 

for  missionary  transactions  was  spurious  and  dangerous. 
The  Board  would  walk  by  sight  and  not  by  faith.  It  would 
not  launch  out  into  the  deep,  but  would  timidly  hug  the  shore. 
The  largest  missionary  Society  adopted  the  opposite  policy 
many  years  ago  and  have  had  ample  reason  to  be  satisfied  with 
their  choice.  It  adopted  the  policy  of  faith,  the  policy  of 
sending  out  all  the  men  and  women  who  appeared  to  be  chosen 
of  God  for  the  work,  in  faith  that  he  would  supply  the  means 
necessary  for  their  support.  "When  the  contrary  principle 
was  adopted  and  men  were  kept  back,  the  deficits  were  heavier 
than  before  and  the  staff  was  smaller.  Dr.  Anderson  of  the 
American  Board  said  that  all  the  advances  made  by  that 
Board  were  made  by  getting  into  debt.  The  debt  was  paid, 
and  the  Board  went  on  to  larger  things. 

The  Society  was  ten  years  old  before  it  had  an  office  of  its 
own.  The  Board  met  in  one  of  the  storerooms  of  the  Standard 
Publishing  Company.  The  members  sat  on  boxes  or  in  the 
windows.  The  Recorder  used  his  knee  for  a  desk.  The  Cor- 
responding Secretary  did  his  work  at  home.  Circulars  were 
printed  by  hand  on  a  hectograph.  No  wonder  the  results 
were  small;  they  were  in  proportion  to  the  vision  and  faith 
and  efforts  of  the  leaders  of  the  enterprise. 

The  first  great  forward  step  taken  by  the  American  Society 
was  taken  by  the  employment  of  agents  who  went  in  and  out 
among  the  churches  urging  the  claims  of  the  work  and  collect- 
ing funds  for  its  maintenance  and  enlargement.  Mr.  Errett, 
who  was  peerless  as  a  solicitor  and  advocate,  had  his  assistants, 
and  to  them  in  no  small  measure  was  the  credit  of  the  achieve- 
ment due.  He  said  that  while  he  always  desired  to  see  the 
churches  schooled  into  systematic  benevolence,  so  as  to  avoid 
the  cost  of  agencies  in  the  collection  of  moneys,  he  was  satis- 
fied that  that  was  impracticable. 

When  Da\dd  Staats  Burnet  succeeded  Isaac  Errett  as  Cor- 
responding Secretary  of  the  American  Society,  the  receipts 
fell  off  one-half  the  first  year.  And  why?  Because  he  could 
get  no  agents  to  work  in  the  field.  Four  or  five  able  men  ac- 
cepted the  position,  and  soon  resigned.  The  Foreign  Board 
5 


66         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

learned  that  there  is  such  a  thing  as  sowing  sparingly  and 
reaping  sparingly.  It  boasted  that  the  cost  of  administration 
did  not  exceed  three  per  cent.  The  boast  was  true;  it  was 
also  true  that  the  receipts  were  smaller  than  they  should  have 
been.  It  was  a  mistake  to  think  that  men  who  had  their  own 
affairs  to  look  after  would  do  the  work  that  agents  of  the  So- 
ciety should  do. 

3.  The  spiritual  condition  of  the  churches.  The  Conven- 
tion of  1876,  referring  to  the  condition  of  the  churches,  spoke 
of  the  apathy  manifested  by  the  members  concerning  the  work 
of  the  Lord,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  recommended  that 
all  the  preachers  on  a  certain  Lord's  day  in  December  call  the 
attention  of  the  congregations  to  which  they  ministered  to  the 
vast  importance  of  a  genuine  revival  of  a  true  spiritual  life 
among  the  people  of  God.  It  was  recommended  that  the  re- 
mainder of  the  week  be  devoted  to  meetings  for  the  confession 
of  sins  and  fervent  prayer  to  God  for  his  blessing;  that 
churches  without  pastoral  care  be  visited  and  that  an  earnest 
effort  be  made  to  arouse  them  to  a  more  vigorous  spiritual  life ; 
and  that  every  family  of  the  church  be  visited  by  the  preach- 
ers and  elders  and  the  necessity  of  a  daily  reading  of  the 
Bible  and  family  and  closet  praj^er  be  urged  upon  them.  It 
has  been  well  said  that  missionary  advance  abroad  depends 
upon  spiritual  advance  at  home.  The  increase  of  men  and 
means  follows  upon  seasons  of  revival,  of  the  reading  of  the 
word  of  God,  or  united  and  believing  prayer,  and  of  personal 
consecration  to  the  Lord's  service. 

4.  Another  cause  was  the  financial  depression  which  pre- 
vailed in  the  cities  and  throughout  the  country.  The  crisis  in 
business  was  unprecedented.  The  Reports  refer  to  this  matter 
year  after  year.  Towards  the  close  of  the  period  under  con- 
sideration the  skies  appeared  to  brighten  somewhat.  One  Re- 
port uses  these  words,  "The  clouds  of  adversity  and  ruin 
which  filled  the  commercial  horizon — now  spanned  by  a  gra- 
cious bow  of  promise — have,  till  lately,  been  full  of  threaten- 
ings,  and  seemed  ready  to  burst  with  a  new  and  untold  dis- 
aster."   Because  of  the  financial  panic  many  felt  disposed  to 


WORK  BEGUN.  67 

husband  their  resources  and  they  began  their  economies  by 
cutting  off  or  cutting  down  their  missionary  offerings. 

5.  One  other  reason,  and  perJiaps  the  greatest  of  all  was 
this,  The  cause  of  missions  had  not  been  laid  upon  the  con- 
scierices  of  the  men  and  women  in  the  churches.  There  was  a 
time  when  it  was  said  that  there  was  only  one  paper  published 
by  the  Disciples  of  Christ  that  was  in  favor  of  missions.  A 
college  president  wrote  a  book  on  the  Great  Commission. 
According  to  the  author  the  apostles  were  required  to  do 
three  things :  To  make  disciples,  to  baptize,  and  to  teach.  In 
that  treatise  the  missionary  element  received  no  emphasis. 
Lexicons  and  grammars  and  commentaries  and  histories  were 
not  employed  to  enforce  the  duty  of  going  into  all  the  world. 
The  preachers  did  not  set  forth  the  teaching  of  the  Scriptures 
on  this  subject  in  every  sermon  as  the  Fathers  did  the  terms  of 
pardon.  Because  of  the  lack  of  education,  Christian  men  were 
not  ashamed  to  say,  * '  We  do  not  believe  in  Foreign  Missions, ' ' 
* '  We  have  heathen  at  home,  why  then  go  elsewhere  ? ' ' 

As  the  close  of  the  sixth  year  of  the  Society's  existence 
there  were  twelve  persons  connected  with  the  work  in  Eng- 
land, Denmark,  France,  and  Turkey.  That  year  the  receipts 
amounted  to  $13,103.74.  The  receipts  from  the  beginning 
amounted  to  $46,252.24.  That  was  what  a  half  a  million  Dis- 
ciples of  Christ  accomplished  in  that  time. 


THE  PEOBLEM  OF  MEN  AND  THE  PROBLEM 
OF  FINANCE. 

1.     THE  PROBLEM  OF  MEN. 

THE  Report  for  1879  contains  these  earnest  words: 
*'We  beg  leave  to  call  attention  to  our  want  of  an 
earnest  consecration  to  the  service  of  the  Lord.  Ac- 
knowledging that  the  world  is  Ijdng  in  sin  and  wickedness, 
we  are  content  Avith  a  feeble  effort  to  work  out  our  own  sal- 
vation. Unwilling  to  deny  our  duty  to  our  fellow  men,  we, 
perhaps  unwittingly,  divide  between  those  near  and  those 
afar;  and  now,  unmindful  of  the  force  of  our  conclusions, 
we  rest  supinely  in  our  effortless  Christianity.  Let  us  cease 
to  count  our  numbers  or  our  power,  and  humbly  apply  our- 
selves to  the  redemption  of  the  race.  Instead  of  reiterating 
the  perfection  of  our  faith,  let  us  rather  lend  a  helping  hand 
at  the  overthrow  of  error ;  let  us  send  forth  a  host  of  warriors 
of  the  Cross  to  subdue  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  erect  the 
standard  of  our  faith  on  the  ruins  of  superstition.  We  de- 
plore the  apparent  absence  of  that  spirit  of  heroism  which 
ever  accompanies  the  grand  achievements  of  Christianity; 
and  we  beseech  the  young  men,  who  are  ministers  of  the  grace 
of  God,  to  give  ear  to  the  cries  that  come  to  us  from  the  regions 
of  darkness  and  helplessness,  to  attend  to  the  entreaties  of 
their  own  conscience,  which  are  the  promptings  of  the  spirit 
of  love,  and  to  present  themselves  living  sacrifices  in  the 
cause  of  the  Master.  To  the  help  of  these,  our  men  of  gain, 
tillers  of  the  soil,  and  watchers  of  the  tides  of  commerce,  will 
come,  reckoning  their  possessions  by  their  gifts,  and  glad  to 
aid  in  holding  forth  the  word  of  life  to  the  perishing.  'Say 
not  ye,  there  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh  harvest? 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the 
fields,  for  they  are  white  already  to  harvest.'  " 

68 


PROBLEM  OF  MEN  AND  PROBLEM  OF  FINANCE.     69 

It  was  felt  that  the  time  had  come  for  pushing  our  advance 
column  into  some  pagan  land,  where  the  people  know  not  God 
nor  his  Son  whom  he  has  sent.  It  was  held  that  nothing  would 
so  touch  the  hearts  and  develop  the  missionary  spirit  of  the 
people  as  to  go  to  them,  and  say,  "We  want  means  to  send  the 
gospel  to  those  who  have  never  heard  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

The  men  needed  to  lead  this  column  could  not  be  found. 
Calls  were  made  at  the  Conventions  and  through  the  papers; 
there  was  no  answer.  The  churches  were  not  offering  the 
petition  taught  by  our  King,  "Praj-  ye  the  Lord  of  the  har- 
vest, that  he  send  forth  laborers  into  his  harvest."  The 
churches  were  not  greatly  concerned  about  the  matter  in  any 
wa3^  If  a  group  of  young  men,  like  the  Hay-stack  Band,  had 
appeared  before  the  Board  and  had  asked  to  be  commissioned 
and  sent  without  delay,  they  would  have  been  sent,  and  there 
would  have  been  joy  and  rejoicing  in  myriads  of  hearts  in 
consequence.  If  the  colleges  had  been  laying  the  claims  of  the 
unevangelized  world  upon  the  consciences  of  ministerial  stu- 
dents, their  labor  would  not  have  been  vain  in  the  Lord. 

II.     THE  PROBLEM  OF  FINANCE. 

The  Society  consisted  of  Life  Directors,  Life  Members,  and 
Annual  Members.  The  Life  Directors  paid  five  hundred  dol- 
lars each ;  the  Life  Members  one  hundred  dollars  each,  and  the 
Annual  Members  ten  dollars.  The  Life  Directorships  and  the  Life 
Memberships  were  payable  in  five  equal  annual  installments. 
At  the  beginning,  the  Board  depended  upon  the  Directors  and 
Members  and  upon  miscellaneous  gifts  for  the  funds  needed. 
At  the  Convention  pledges  and  cash  offerings  were  solicited. 
Z.  F.  Smith  was  engaged  to  canvass  the  churches  in  Ken- 
tucky. To  this  work  he  gave  only  a  few  months.  He  reported 
that  he  found  the  people  in  many  places  bewildered,  incredu- 
lous and  shy  in  regard  to  further  experiments  in  mission  fields 
at  home  and  abroad.  In  addition,  personal  pledges  were 
called  for  through  the  press  and  by  letter. 


70        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

From  the  lamentations  and  homilies  found  in  the  Annual 
Reports  it  would  seem  that  the  responses  to  the  appeals  were 
neither  numerous  nor  generous.  Thus  one  Report  said,  "Let 
our  preachers  everywhere,  who  are  not  wholly  indifferent  to 
the  conversion  of  the  world  preach  at  least  one  sermon  in  the 
year  on  the  subject  of  foreign  missions,  and  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  sermon  take  up  a  collection  and  subscriptions  for  the 
Society.  This  will  do  the  preachers  themselves  good.  A  well- 
matured  sermon  on  the  subject  we  propose  would  put  a  new 
spirit  into  their  hearts,  and  give  them  new  hopes  for  their 
work  at  home;  for  a  preacher  that  has  not  the  missionary 
spirit  is,  in  fact,  no  preacher  at  all,  or  rather  worse  than  none, 
for  he  will  spoil  a  field  that  might  be  successfully  cultivated 
by  some  one  else.  Then  let  the  preachers  see  to  it  that  this 
is  a  work  for  which  they  are  to  be  held  largely  accountable 
both  here  and  at  the  great  judgment  day.  Let  them  under- 
stand that  the  best  way  to  help  their  own  work  at  home  is  to 
get  their  churches  deeply  interested  in  foreign  missions.  And 
as  the  only  way  to  get  the  churches  properly  interested  in 
foreign  missions,  is  to  get  them  to  contribute  liberally  toward 
their  support,  it  follows  that  ever^^  preacher  should  not  fail 
to  get  from  his  congregation  a  generous  contribution  to  our 
Society. ' '  The  preachers  who  attended  the  Conventions  were 
urged,  on  going  home,  to  secure  Life  Memberships  and  other 
pledges  for  the  work.  The  records  do  not  seem  to  show  how 
extensively  they  did  this. 

It  was  not  till  1878  that  it  was  decided  to  ask  the  churches 
for  collections  for  Foreign  Missions.  The  first  Sunday  of  the 
following  March  was  the  time  suggested.  On  that  day  the 
preachers  were  asked  to  deliver  a  discourse  on  the  subject. 
They  were  asked  to  make  Foreign  Missions  the  subject  of 
prayer  and  conference  at  the  midweek  meeting  preceding. 
The  editors  of  the  religious  papers  were  requested  to  assume 
the  specific  duty  of  keeping  before  their  readers  all  the  facts 
of  interest  relating  to  the  work  of  the  Society,  and  to  call  at- 
tention to  such  collections  as  might  be  recommended. 


PROBLEM  OF  MEN  AND  PROBLEM  OF  FINANCE.    71 

The  next  year  it  was  decided  to  send  out  five  thousand 
copies  of  an  address  on  behalf  of  Foreign  Missions,  with  a 
view  to  secure  pledges  in  the  form  of  Life  Directorships  and 
Life  Memberships  for  the  further  security  of  the  work.  The 
Secretary  reported  that  letters  from  the  missionaries  had  been 
published ;  that  tracts  showing  what  had  been  done  and  what 
was  proposed  had  been  used;  and  that  generous  space  had 
been  given  by  the  press. 

In  the  3^ear  1880  the  churches  in  Missouri,  in  convention  as- 
sembled, resolved  to  devote  two  offerings  in  the  year  to  the 
Society,  the  collections  the  first  Sunday  in  January  and  July. 
The  churches  in  Illinois  did  the  same.  The  Convention  of  that 
year  resolved  to  ask  the  churches  for  two  collections  a  year 
for  Foreign  Missions,  and  not  only  so,  but  to  ask  that  the  two 
Sundays  be  devoted  by  the  whole  people  to  the  consideration 
of  the  cause  of  the  Master  in  heathen  lands  and  to  prayer  for 
the  missionaries  of  the  Cross  throughout  the  world.  The  dates 
suggested  for  these  collections  were  the  first  Sunday  of  Janu- 
ary and  the  first  Sunday  of  July.  Later  the  dates  were 
changed  to  March  and  September.  At  that  Convention  an 
effort  was  made  to  enroll  one  hundred  preachers  who,  on  their 
return  home,  would  endeavor  to  obtain  from  their  congrega- 
tions at  least  one  new  Life  Member,  thus  constituting  a  fund 
of  $10,000  in  pledges  payable  $2,000  a  year  for  five  years.  At 
the  Convention  the  preachers  were  asked  to  preach  two  ser- 
mons in  the  coming  year  on  Missions,  endeavoring  to  educate 
the  brethren  to  exercise  a  spirit  of  liberality;  and  to  exert 
themselves  to  induce  their  congregation  to  contribute  a  suf- 
ficient amount  to  constitute  one  of  their  number  a  Life 
Member,  The  Sunday  School  superintendents  were  asked  to 
take  up  a  semiannual  collection  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel 
in  foreign  lands. 

At  that  time  it  was  said  that  while  there  were  those  who 
were  giving  according  to  their  power,  yea,  and  bej'ond  their 
power,  the  majority,  though  they  abounded  in  everything,  in 
faith,  and  utterance,  and  knowledge,  and  in  all  diligence,  and 
in  their  love  of  the  brethren,  did  not  abound  in  the  grace  of 


72        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY, 

giving  also.  The  reason  was  not  far  to  seek.  They  had  not 
been  taught.  The  Report  for  1879  said,  "Until  the  pulpit 
shall  ring  with  the  divine  messages  that  applj^  to  the  eon- 
version  of  the  nations,  and  the  ministers  of  the  word  see  to 
it  that  the  individual  members  are  profitably  exercised 
thereby;  until  missions  shall  become  a  burning  theme  and  a 
rapturous  song,  and  all  shall  be  taught  the  sublime  virtues  of 
unselfish  giving  and  brotherly  sacrifice ;  until  the  needs  of  the 
field  are  set  before  the  people,  and  they  know  the  glad  welcome 
that  waits  the  man  of  God  who,  Bible  in  hand,  carries  to  the 
enslaved  the  message  of  freedom  and  eternal  life,  we  cannot 
hope  for  a  worthy  enlargement  of  our  efforts  nor  for  the 
fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. ' ' 

The  receipts  for  the  first  six  years  were  as  follows : 

1876 $1,706  35 

1877 2,174  95 

1878 8,766  24 

1879  8,287  23 

1880 12,144  00 

1881  13,173  46 

At  the  Convention  in  1880  it  was  decided  to  make  an  effort 
to  establish  a  Sunday  School  fund,  to  be  devoted  to  the  sus- 
taining of  at  least  one  new  Mission  in  heathen  lands,  and 
in  order  to  this,  it  was  recommended  that  all  the  Sunday 
Schools  in  the  communion  be  requested  to  take  up  a  collec- 
tion on  the  first  Sunday  in  January — the  amount  so  raised 
to  be  held  sacred  for  the  purpose  named.  The  Schools  re- 
sponded with  $758.86.  This  money  was  invested  in  4  per  cent, 
bonds.  All  through  these  six  years  the  non-Christian  world 
was  the  real  objective  of  the  Society. 


SOME  MATTEES  OF  GENERAL  INTEREST. 

/.     Changes  in  the  Officials. 

IN  order  that  the  working  officers  might  be  near  each  other 
and  near  the  headquarters,  as  soon  as  the  Society  was  thor- 
oughly organized,  Robert  Moffett,  the  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary, and  W.  T.  Moore,  the  First  Vice-President,  exchanged 
places.  B.  B.  Tyler,  the  Recording  Secretary,  resigned,  and 
James  Leslie  was  elected  to  fill  the  vacancy.  At  that  time 
Robert  Moffett  was  living  in  Cleveland,  and  B.  B.  Tyler  in 
Frankfort,  Kentucky,  James  Leslie  served  as  Recording  Sec- 
retary until  1879,  when  S.  M.  Jefferson  was  elected  as  his  suc- 
cessor. Mr.  Leslie  was  a  goldsmith  hy  trade,  an  educated 
man,  an  earnest  Christian,  a  friend  of  every  good  work.  Mr. 
Jefferson  was  the  minister  of  the  Fourth  Street  Christian 
church  of  Covington.  He  served  the  remainder  of  the  period 
and  for  many  years  after.  Something  more  will  be  said  of  him 
later. 

The  following  served  as  Vice-Presidents :  James  Challen, 
A.  I.  Hobbs,  0.  A.  Bartholomew,  F.  M.  Green,  R.  M.  Bishop, 
and  James  Leslie.  Mr.  Challen  took  the  place  of  Mr.  Moffett ; 
Mr.  Bartholomew  that  of  Mr.  Lamar;  Mr.  Hobbs  that  of 
Mr.  Challen,  who  had  died ;  Mr.  Green  that  of  Judge  Burnet ; 
Mr.  Bishop  that  of  Mr.  Green ;  Mr.  Leslie  that  of  Mr.  Bishop. 
Of  the  officers  of  the  period  under  consideration,  two  remain 
to  this  present.  The  others  are  at  home  with  the  Lord.  The 
names  of  all  the  officers  of  the  Society  from  the  first  till  now 
will  be  found  in  the  Appendix,  together  with  the  years  they 
served. 

II.     The  Convention  Speakers. 

The  speakers  before  the  Convention  were  these : 
1875.... W.  T.  Moore. 

1876 Isaac  Errett. 

73 


74        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

1877. . .  .M.  Jules  and  Madame  De  Launay. 

1878 Isaac  Errett,  C.  L.  Loos  and  Kobert  Moffett. 

1879.... 0.  A.  Burgess. 

1880.  . . .  J.  H.  Garrison  and  B.  B.  Tyler. 

1881....J.  W.  McGarvey. 

III.     Women  and  the  Society. 

No  woman  was  present  when  the  Society  was  organized,  and 
no  woman  was  elected  an  officer.  The  women  had  organized 
the  year  before  and  they  were  busy  with  the  affairs  of  their 
own  organization.  That  accounts  for  their  absence.  But 
many  of  the  most  loyal  and  devoted  friends  of  the  Society 
were  women.  The  sex  line  was  never  drawn  by  the  Society. 
According  to  the  Constitution  "any  member  of  the  church  of 
Christ"  may  become  a  Life  Director,  a  Life  Member,  or  an 
Annual  Member.  Among  the  women  that  helped  in  that  early 
time  were:  Mrs.  P.  H.  Jameson,  Miss  E.  J.  Dickinson,  Mrs. 
H.  B.  Goe,  Miss  Lorinda  Goe,  Mrs.  W.  S.  Dickinson,  Mrs.  S. 
F.  Eastin,  Miss  Emma  Campbell,  Mrs.  S.  A.  Bromwell,  Mrs. 
Emily  Tubman,  Mrs.  R.  T.  Brown,  Mrs.  T.  C.  Scott.  These 
were  all  friends  of  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions, 
but  their  hearts  were  large  enough  to  take  in  both.  No  one 
of  this  group  is  with  us  to-day.  They  have  all  gone  into  the 
world  of  light  and  love. 

IV.     Business  Men  and  the  Society. 

Among  the  men  of  affairs  who  gave  time  and  thought  and 
prayer  and  money  to  the  Society  were  the  following :  Timothy 
Coop,  R.  L.  Coleman,  G.  F.  Swift,  R.  M.  Kent,  G.  H.  Ander- 
son, James  Carr,  J.  B.  Thomas,  J.  B.  Cary,  J.  F.  Wright, 
H.  M.  Hickok,  D.  W.  Chase,  Lewis  Harvuot,  W.  B.  Mooklar, 
A.  M.  Atkinson,  G.  A.  Willett,  B.  S.  Campbell,  John  Burns, 
J.  H.  Fillmore,  A.  B.  Fenton,  J.  D.  Mecalf,  Ovid  Butler, 
J.  P.  Torbitt,  W.  T.  Baker,  W.  B.  Emmal,  Richard  Windatt, 
James  Marsden,  P.  C.  Frick,  Dr.  Elkanah  Williams,  John 
Stark,  Alexander  Brownlie,  and  D.  W.  Storer.    Three  of  these 


SOME   MATTERS   OF   GENERAL   INTEREST.         75 

are  still  in  harness ;  the  others  rest  from  their  labors,  and  their 
works  do  follow  them.  Doubtless  the  list  is  much  longer  than 
this ;  but  the  Secretaries  did  not  record  their  names.  It  is  a 
comfort  to  know  that  their  names  are  in  the  Book  of  Life. 
God  is  not  unrighteous  to  forget  their  work  of  faith,  and  labor 
of  love,  and  patience  of  hope. 

V.    Ministers  and  the  Society. 

Aside  from  the  ministers  who  served  as  officers  of  the  So- 
ciety,  the  following  were  prominent  in  the  Conventions  and  in 
securing  funds  for  the  work :  L.  L.  Carpenter,  George  Darsie, 
W.  L.  Hayden,  Ira  J.  Chase,  J.  L.  Burns,  C.  S.  Lucas,  A.  S. 
Hayden,  J.  F.  Eowe,  J.  P.  Walsh,  D.  R.  Lucas,  J.  H.  Hardin, 
J.  H.  Duncan,  J.  H.  Garrison,  J.  M.  Trible,  J.  C.  Rej'nolds, 
J.  T.  Toof,  A.  S.  Hale,  W.  H.  Hopson,  J.  W.  Mouutjoy,  J. 
M.  Tennison,  J.  S.  Sliouse,  J.  C.  Tully,  J.  S.  Hughes,  J.  M. 
Van  Horn,  E.  A.  Lodge,  C.  L.  Loos,  B.  U.  Watkins,  J.  M. 
Mathes,  T.  D.  Butler,  L.  H.  Jameson,  J.  M.  Atwater,  W.  K. 
Pendleton,  J.  W.  Allen,  N;  S.  Haynes,  0.  F.  Lane,  J.  H. 
McCollough,  W.  H.  Williams,  F.  M.  Kirkham,  B.  W.  Johnson, 
C.  B.  Edgar,  A.  J.  Kane,  R.  S.  Groves,  J.  H.  Wright,  Enos 
Campbell,  J.  N.  Smith,  J.  B.  Corwine,  W.  A.  Belding,  T.  P. 
Haley,  S.  J.  Tomlinson,  J.  W.  McGarvey,  David  Walk,  G.  E. 
Flower,  F.  D.  Power,  J.  Z.  Tyler,  A.  E.  Myers,  W.  F.  Richard- 
son, Alanson  Wilcox,  N.  A.  McConnell,  H.  T.  Morrison,  A.  N. 
Gilbert,  Joseph  King,  L.  R.  Gault,  E.  T.  Williams,  G.  L. 
Brokaw,  C.  C.  Smith,  J.  H.  Smart,  Z.  T.  Sweeney,  D.  R. 
Van  Buskirk,  H.  W.  Everest,  0.  A.  Burgess.  Most  of  these 
are  gone.  A  few  remain  to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  at  home,  and  to  extend  a  knowledge  of  Christ  to  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth. 

VI.     The  Dead. 

In  this  period  Mrs.  M.  D.  Todd,  Mrs.  W.  B.  Ebbert,  and 
James  Challen  passed  on  to  their  reward.  Mrs.  Todd  and 
Mrs.  Ebbert  were  not  known  to  the  world ;  they  had  no  place 


76         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

in  Who's  Who;  but  they  were  known  to  their  Lord  whom 
they  served  and  whose  they  were;  they  were  known  to  their 
families  and  to  the  churches  and  communities  in  which  they 
lived.  They  were  radiant  bonds  of  two  happy  homes.  James 
Challen  preached  the  gospel  for  half  a  century,  and  was  used 
of  God  in  turning  many  souls  from  darkness  to  light  and  in 
confirming  the  churches  which  it  was  his  privilege  to  serve. 
He  was  an  author  and  a  publisher  and  did  much  to  enrich  the 
literature  of  the  Disciples  and  to  add  to  their  taste  and  thirst 
for  reading.  No  man  in  the  communion  was  more  widely 
known  or  more  tenderly  loved.  He  was  among  his  brethren  as 
John  was  among  the  apostles.  James  Challen  was  the  first 
Secretary  of  the  American  Society,  and  served  as  Vice-Presi- 
dent and  as  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Managers  for  many 
years.  He  was  an  energetic  supporter  of  the  Foreign  Society 
from  the  beginning  and  was  one  of  its  Vice-Presidents  at  the 
time  of  his  death. 

VII.     Two  Incidents. 

1.  The  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  was  organized 
one  year  earlier  than  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  So- 
ciety. But  both  began  work  at  the  same  time.  Henry  S.  Earl 
and  family  left  Boston  for  England,  November  20,  1875,  and 
began  his  work  in  Southampton  the  following  February.  W. 
H,  Williams  and  family  left  New  York  for  Jamaica,  January 
29,  1876,  and  reached  Kingston,  February  5th.  It  is  very 
probable  that  both  began  their  work  on  the  same  Lord's  day. 
This  is  an  interesting  coincidence,  and  shows  that  the  two 
organizations  are  practically  of  the  same  age. 

2.  The  two  men  who  have  served  the  Society  longest,  one  hav- 
ing served  over  thirty-seven  years  and  the  other  over  twenty- 
five,  were  at  the  Convention  in  Louisville  when  the  Society 
was  organized,  but  were  not  invited  to  the  meeting  when  the 
organization  was  effected.  They  were  raw  lads  and  as  green 
as  the  greenest  grass,  one  having  left  Bethany  the  year  before, 
and  the  other  the  College  of  the  Bible  that  year.  They  were 
not  supposed  to  be  able  to  take  in  what  was  proposed,  and  so 


SOME   MATTERS   OF   GENERAL  INTEREST.         77 

were  left  to  entertain  themselves  in  the  outer  darkness.  How- 
ever, when  pledges  were  called  for  they  were  invited  to  have 
a  share  in  supporting  the  new  organization,  and  they  re- 
sponded as  they  were  able. 

VIIl.     Changes  in  the  Character  of  the  Convention. 

The  editor  of  The  Christian,  on  his  return  from  the  Conven- 
tion of  1881,  wrote,  "The  old  discussions  about  plans  have 
been  about  worn  out.  Possibly  it  was  once  necessary  that 
such  a  disturbing  element  should  be  found  in  our  National 
Conventions ;  necessary  because  of  our  formative  period  and 
chaotic  surroundings;  not  necessary  to  success,  but  a  natural 
result  flowing  from  natural  causes.  A  few  years  ago  it  was 
nearly  all  discussion,  but  now  the  good  days  are  dawning 
upon  us,  and  our  conventions  are  taking  on  the  form  of  work, 
energy  and  life.  The  old  spirit  of  contention  and  strife  has 
been  cast  out,  and  the  spirit  of  harmony,  gentleness  and  love 
has  come  in  and  has  possessed  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Dur- 
ing the  Convention  we  did  not  hear  any  harsh,  unchristian  ut- 
terances, did  not  see  any  one  angry,  and  did  not  hear  a  speech 
from  a  single  croaker.  The  preachers  and  delegates  did  not 
come  together  to  contend  about  matters  of  a  personal  nature, 
to  engage  in  endless  and  fruitless  discussions,  but  they  came 
together  to  forward  the  Master's  work,  in  the  best  way  they 
could  devise.  The  presentation  of  the  claims  of  the  Societies 
takes  the  place  of  'discooshin'  about  plans  which  once  pre- 
vailed so  largely,  but  which  now,  happilj',  is  obsolete,  and  we 
are  wonderfully  well  pleased  with  the  change. ' ' 


DEMAND  FOE  A  FOKWARD  MOVEMENT. 

THE  Conventions  were  eager  to  see  some  new  field  en- 
tered. Resolutions  were  offered  and  enthusiastically 
adopted  looking  to  a  work  in  Germany,  Italy,  Spain, 
Turkey,  Japan,  China,  India,  Africa,  France  outside  of  Paris, 
and  Egypt.  Year  after  j^ear  there  was  a  demand  that  some 
non-Christian  field  be  occupied.  The  work  in  England  was 
commended  and  its  support  ordered;  but  any  enlargement 
of  it  was  discouraged.  The  men  in  England  were  advised  to 
do  what  they  could,  to  the  end  that  the  churches  planted  might 
speedily  become  self-supporting,  that  the  Society  might  be 
free  to  carry  out  its  original  intention  of  preaching  the  gospel 
where  Christ  had  not  been  already  named. 

Thus  the  Convention  of  1879  said,  "While  we  have  been 
gathering  strength  for  a  more  aggressive  enterprise,  and,  we 
trust,  inspiring  with  courage  some  future  laborers,  we  have 
planted  our  missions  in  England  to  focalize,  but  not  to  monop- 
olize, our  energies.  These  having  been  sustained  from  one 
to  four  years,  should  and  soon  will  be  self-sustaining.  "While 
we  appreciate  highly  the  advantage  of  the  fields  now  occupied 
and  favor  the  most  tenacious  hold  on  them,  we  deem  it  just 
and  proper  to  urge  upon  our  evangelists  in  England  to  give 
attention,  as  they  have  not  yet  done,  to  providing  a  support 
for  their  labors  at  home;  so  that  being  rapidly  relieved  of 
our  obligation  towards  them,  we  may  the  more  promptly  and 
extensively  devote  our  means,  according  to  our  original  pur- 
pose, to  the  needy  fields  of  Africa  and  Asia. ' ' 

The  Convention  the  following  year  recommended  that  a  mis- 
sion be  started  in  Japan,  just  as  soon  as  the  judgment  of  the 
Board,  under  the  providence  of  God,  may  determine.  The 
Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  promised  to  send  two 
single  women  to  Japan,  if  a  man  and  wife  were  sent  by  the 
Society.  The  Committee  on  New  Missions  placed  added  em- 
phasis upon  the  propriety  of  undertaking  work  in  some  of  the 

78 


DEMAND  FOR  A  FORWARD  MOVEMENT.  79 

Christless  lands.  The  authors  of  the  Report  said, ' '  We  think 
it  very  important  that  the  correct  and  right  idea  as  to  the  true 
nature,  character,  and  limitations  of  foreign  mission  work  be 
stated,  entertained  and  adhered  to  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
work.  What  is  that  idea?  With  what  end  in  view,  and  with 
what  purpose,  should  foreign  missionary  societies  be  estab- 
lished and  sustained  ?  Not  to  change  believers  from  one  Prot- 
estant faith  to  another,  but  to  Christianize  the  heathen ;  to 
make  known  the  Christ  in  his  saving  power  to  those  who  have 
never  heard  of  him,  and  to  whom  he  has  not  been  preached. 
It  is  to  plant  congregations  of  Christian  believers  in  lands 
distinctively  and  admittedly  pagan,  idolatrous  and  heathen; 
and  our  work  is  foreign  in  the  true  sense,  only  in  so  far  as 
we  keep  this  prominently  in  view,  and  labor  for  its  realization. 
Our  great  King  says,  'Go  ye  and  disciple  all  the  nations.' 
The  'nations'  meant  then,  as  now,  the  great  unevangelized 
heathen  world;  the  pagan  races,  one  and  all.  The  church's 
mission  is  the  proclamation  of  the  gospel  to  'every  creature.' 
Preach  the  gospel  in  the  regions  beyond;  make  known  the 
Son  of  God  as  the  only  Redeemer  of  a  lost  world,  and  in  the 
greatness  of  his  salvation  to  those  sitting  in  darkness,  and  in 
the  region  and  shadow  of  death.  It  is  something,  and  it  is 
well,  to  lead  to  a  clearer  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus  those  alreadj^  instructed  to  some  extent,  and  evangelized 
and  committed  to  the  Christ ;  but  it  is  not  strictly  foreign  mis- 
sionary work,  and  should  not  in  our  judgment  be  so  termed." 
The  report  proceeds,  ' '  The  work  we  are  doing  abroad,  most 
of  it  at  least,  is  not  strictly  foreign  missionary  work;  it  is 
not  done  for  the  Christianization  of  the  heathen;  its  end  is 
not  the  salvation  of  men  and  women  from  idolatry,  with  all  its 
abominations.  It  is  largely  changing  people  from  one  Prot- 
estant faith  to  another;  not  attacking  the  strongholds  of 
Satan  in  heathen  and  idolatrous  countries,  which  is  the  one 
object  for  which  foreign  missionary  societies  should  exist. 
We  seem  not  to  have  had  hitherto  the  true  idea  of  foreign 
work,  or,  if  we  had,  to  have  departed  from  it  largely  in  prac- 
tice.    England  gives  more  every  year  for  the  support  of  for- 


80        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

eign  missions  than  any  other  country  on  the  face  of  the  globe. 
Millions  of  money  go  out  of  the  pockets  of  Englishmen  annu- 
ally into  the  treasuries  of  the  different  societies  for  the  propa- 
gation of  the  gospel  in  foreign  lands.  To  her  credit  be  this 
spoken.  Yet  we,  with  but  a  few  thousand  dollars  for  the 
maintenance  each  year  of  foreign  missionary  work,  give  the 
greater  part  of  that  to  the  support  of  men  in  England.  How 
absurd!  Sending  money  to  England  to  preach  the  gospel  is 
no  more  foreign  missionary  work  than  would  be  the  sending 
of  men  to  Boston,  or  Providence,  or  San  Francisco. ' ' 

In  view  of  these  things,  and  having  a  strong  conviction  that 
the  work  of  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  should 
be  directed  more  exclusively  toward  the  evangelization  of  the 
heathen,  the  building  of  churches  in  heathen  countries,  the 
Board  was  instructed  to  take  steps  looking  to  the  establish- 
ment of  missions  in  heathen  lands,  and  Japan  and  Africa 
were  recommended  as  worthy  of  special  attention.  A  door  of 
faith  appeared  to  be  opening  in  Japan  at  the  time.  It  was 
thought  very  desirable  that  the  Society  should  have  a  part  in 
the  great  work  of  evangelizing  the  Dark  Continent.  In  order 
that  the  funds  necessary  for  extending  the  work  on  heathen 
lands  might  be  obtained,  it  was  recommended  that  one  or  more 
suitable  men  be  employed  to  travel  as  financial  agents  among 
the  churches,  present  the  claims  of  the  Society,  solicit  funds, 
and  take  pledges  for  the  support  of  the  work. 

A  new  day  was  about  to  dawn.  The  praj^ers  of  many  hearts 
were  about  to  be  answered.  The  Society  was  preparing  in 
earnest  to  enter  the  non-Christian  world  with  the  message  of 
salvation  through  Jesus  the  Crucified, 


SECTION  II. 

1882—1903. 


Thus  it  is  written,  that  the  Christ  should  suffer,  and  rise 
again  from  the  dead  the  third  day ;  and  that  repentance  and 
remission  of  sins  should  he  preached  in  his  name  unto  all  the 
nations,  heginning  from  Jerusalem  (Luke  24:  46,  47). 


BEGINNINGS. 

I.    IN  INDIA. 

THE  Convention  of  1881  urged  that  a  new  mission  be 
established  on  distinctively  heathen  ground,  either  in 
Japan,  or  India,  or  China,  and  that  an  appeal  for 
the  necessary  funds  be  made,  in  the  hope  that  suitable  laborers 
might  be  found  at  an  early  date.  In  the  month  following 
the  Convention,  on  the  recommendation  of  G.  L.  Wharton, 
Albert  Norton  was  employed  for  two  months  to  solicit  funds 
for  the  Societ}^  the  time  to  be  extended  if  necessary.  He 
served  as  solicitor  for  eight  months.  Mr.  Norton  had  been  in 
India  for  five  years  under  the  Methodist  Board.  While  at 
home  on  furlough  he  read  an  address  by  Mr.  Wharton,  which 
impressed  him  deeply.  He  called  on  Mr.  Wharton  for  a  con- 
ference. After  several  protracted  interviews  Mr.  Norton 
discovered  that  his  views  were  in  substantial  agreement  with 
those  held  by  the  Disciples  of  Christ.  As  a  result,  he  was 
baptized  by  Mr.  Wharton  and  united  with  the  church  of  which 
Mr.  Wharton  was  the  minister.  It  was  after  his  baptism  that 
Mr.  Norton  was  employed  to  solicit  funds  for  the  Society.  He 
visited  many  churches  and  spoke  with  great  earnestness  on 
the  theme  that  was  so  close  to  his  heart.  He  told  about  the 
needs  of  the  people  of  India,  of  the  open  doors,  and  empha- 
sized the  teaching  of  the  Scriptures  relating  to  missions.  He 
aroused  thousands  who  were  asleep  and  enlisted  their  interest 
and  cooperation.  He  secured  a  considerable  amount  in  cash 
offerings  and  in  pledges. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  1882  the  Board  passed  a  resolution 
to  the  effect  that  Albert  Norton  and  G.  L.  Wharton  be  sent  to 
India  as  missionaries  as  soon  as  sufficient  funds  were  in 
hand.  They  were  both  eager  to  go.  They  asked  no  stipulated 
salary;  they  were  willing  to  go  trusting  in  God  and  in  their 
brethren  for  their  support.    Mr.  Wharton,  at  the  time  of  his 

83 


84        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

appointment,  was  the  minister  of  the  Richmond  Avenue 
Church  of  Buffalo,  New  York.  Seven  years  before  he  was 
graduated  from  Bethany  College.  In  the  meantime  he  had 
demonstrated  his  ability  and  devotion  to  the  interests  of  the 
Kingdom.  Mrs.  Wharton  was  the  youngest  daughter  of  the 
saintly  Robert  Richardson,  the  friend  and  biographer  of 
Alexander  Campbell. 

At  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Norton  the  Christian  "Woman's 
Board  of  Missions  sent  four  young  women  as  Bible  readers. 
These  were :  Miss  Mary  Graybiel,  Miss  Ada  Boj^d,  Miss  Mary 
Kingsbury,  and  Miss  Laura  Kinsey.  They  served  as  zenana 
workers,  as  evangelists,  as  teachers  in  the  day  schools  and  in 
the  Sunday  Schools;  they  eared  for  the  orphan  and  for  the 
dependent.  Their  work  for  the  most  part  was  done  among 
the  women  and  the  children  of  the  country.  They  went  to 
India  to  light  a  candle  in  that  continent  of  darkness  that  by 
God's  grace  shall  never  be  put  out. 

On  the  16th  of  September,  1882,  this  group  of  eight  mis- 
sionaries left  America  for  their  chosen  field;  they  reached 
Bombay  on  the  7th  of  November.  There  was  joy  and  rejoicing 
among  the  Disciples  over  this  forward  movement.  The  Society 
was  seven  years  old,  and  now  for  the  first  time  missionaries 
were  sent  into  the  non-Christian  world.  This  joy  found  ex- 
pression in  the  farewell  services  held  in  their  honor,  and  in  the 
increased  receipts.  The  Treasurer's  report  showed  that  the 
receipts  were  nearly  twice  as  great  as  in  any  previous  year. 
This  marked  increase  in  the  receipts  was  significant.  It  indi- 
cated that  the  people  were  ready  to  enter  the  regions  beyond 
and  to  support  the  workers  that  might  be  sent.  A  great 
volume  of  prayer  went  up  to  God  on  behalf  of  the  men  and 
women  who  had  consecrated  their  lives  to  the  redemption  of 
India. 

The  first  problem  that  faced  them  on  their  arrival  was  the 
selection  of  a  field.  The  Disciples  were  late  in  entering  India. 
More  than  forty  Societies  had  preceded  them,  and  some  of 
them  had  been  there  for  a  long  time.  Thus  Ziegenbalg  and 
Pliitschau  reached  India  in  1706,  177  years  before  the  Dis- 


BEGINNINGS.  85 

ciples;  Schwartz  in  1750,  133  years  before;  Carey  in  1793, 
ninety  years  before ;  Duff  in  1830,  fifty-three  years  before.  A 
large  part  of  India  was  either  occupied  or  preempted.  It  was 
the  ambition  of  the  new  missionaries  so  to  preach  the  gospel, 
not  where  Christ  had  already  been  named,  that  they  might  not 
build  upon  another  man's  foundation.  While  they  were 
anxious  to  avoid  interfering  with  established  missions,  they 
desired  a  field  large  enough  for  growth  and  expansion.  The 
second  problem  was  that  of  the  language.  Tamil  and  Telugu 
are  spoken  in  the  South,  Bengali  in  the  East,  Marathi  in  the 
West,  and  Urdu  in  the  North. 

It  was  decided  to  settle  in  the  Central  Provinces,  the  geo- 
graphical heart  of  India.  The  Central  Provinces  have  an 
area  of  130,000  square  miles,  and  a  population  of  about  16,- 
000,000,  principality  Hindus  and  Mohammedans.  Most  of  the 
people  live  in  villages.  Nagpur  is  the  largest  city  in  the  Cen- 
tral Provinces  and  is  the  capital.  Nagpur  has  a  population 
of  127,000.  Jubbulpore  ranks  next  and  has  a  population  of 
100,000.    Hindi  is  the  language  of  the  Central  Provinces. 

For  a  few  weeks  after  their  arrival  the  missionaries  made 
Ellichpur,  Berar,  their  home.  The  ladies  remained  there 
while  Messrs.  Norton  and  Wharton  explored  the  country  with 
a  view  to  finding  a  suitable  location  for  the  Mission.  After 
visiting  and  examining  a  number  of  places,  they  concluded 
that  Harda,  because  of  its  accessibility  and  healthfulness,  and 
because  of  the  needs  and  disposition  of  the  people,  was  sur- 
passed by  no  city  in  that  district  as  a  seat  for  missionary 
operations.  It  was  deemed  a  fit  place  in  which  to  erect  the 
standard  of  the  Cross,  and  to  proclaim  the  knowledge  of  the 
one  true  and  living  God,  and  the  redemption  which  is  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Harda  is  416  miles  northeast  from  Bombay  on  the  Great 
Indian  Peninsula  Railway.  It  is  the  chief  town  in  a  rich  and 
populous  district  and  an  important  civil  and  commercial 
center.  As  compared  with  other  towns  of  India  of  the  same 
size  Harda  manifests  a  spirit  of  thrift  and  progress.    It  should 


86        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

be  stated  that  the  idols  and  temples  are  numerous.  Within  a 
radius  of  ten  miles  there  are  409  villages. 

About  the  time  that  Harda  was  selected  Mr.  Norton  severed 
his  connection  with  the  Society.  He  was  conscientiously  op- 
posed to  the  idea  of  receiving  a  fixed  salary.  Because  of  some 
temperamental  infirmity  he  was  unable  to  work  pleasantly 
and  effectively  with  his  associates.  He  wanted  to  dictate  to 
all  the  members  of  the  Mission  in  almost  everything.  When 
the  facts  in  the  case  were  reported  to  the  Board,  he  deemed  it 
expedient  to  resign.  His  withdrawal  left  Mr.  Wharton  the 
only  man  in  the  Mission.  The  Board  was  disappointed  but  did 
not  despair.  At  once  another  man  was  called  for  to  fill  the 
vacancy.  On  the  23d  of  July,  1883,  Morton  D.  Adams,  then 
the  minister  of  the  church  in  Steubenvile,  Ohio,  was  invited 
to  visit  Cincinnati  for  a  conference  with  the  Board.  Three 
days  later  he  and  Mrs.  Adams  were  appointed  missionaries  to 
India.  They  left  New  York  on  the  23d  of  September,  and 
reached  Bombay  on  the  23d  of  November. 

On  the  25th  of  January,  1883,  the  missionaries  arrived  in 
Harda  from  Ellichpur.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  they  found 
a  place  to  lay  their  heads.  After  some  time  they  secured 
from  a  Parsee  a  bungalow  which  had  been  used  as  a  billiard 
saloon.  The  bungalow  was  near  the  railway  station,  and  was 
separated  from  a  much-frequented  wineshop  by  a  narrow 
passage.  A  stream  of  traffic  went  by  all  day  and  far  into  the 
night — native  carts,  camel  caravans  and  herds  of  goats  and 
buffaloes — and  by  evening  the  bungalow  was  usually  en- 
veloped in  a  cloud  of  dust  and  smoke.  That  building  of  three 
rooms  was  the  home  of  the  missionaries  for  nineteen  months. 
For  nearly  four  years  it  was  impossible  to  buy  property  in 
Harda.  It  was  a  great  event  in  the  history  of  the  Mission 
when  a  comfortable  bungalow  and  two  acres  of  land  were  pur- 
chased. That  was  done  in  November,  1886;  the  price  paid 
was  $2,400. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adams,  on  their  arrival  in  Harda,  lived  in  a 
tent  until  the  heat  of  summer  compelled  them  to  seek  more 
tolerable  quarters.    Then  they  moved  to  Jubbulpore  and  made 


BEGINNINGS.  87 

their  home  there  till  they  decided  upon  a  permanent  place  of 
abode.  Jubbulpore  was  occupied,  and  they  wished  a  field 
that  was  absolutely  virgin  soil.  Leaving  Jubbulpore  in  an 
ox-cart  they  traveled  two  hundred  miles  over  mountains  and 
through  jungle  till  the}^  came  to  Bilaspur,  a  substantial  town 
503  miles  west  from  Calcutta.  At  that  time  Bilaspur  was  116 
miles  from  a  railroad.  The  people  of  Bilaspur  because  of 
caste  would  scorn  to  eat  food  that  the  missionary's  hand  had 
touched.  They  regarded  it  a  great  sin  to  drink  water  that 
the  missionary  had  filtered  and  cleansed  of  its  impurities, 
while  lying,  stealing,  and  hypocrisy  were  no  offence.  In 
course  of  time  bungalows  were  built  and  the  foundations  of 
the  church  and  school  and  orphanage  were  laid.  Bilaspur  had 
no  contractors  upon  whom  reliance  could  be  placed.  There 
were  no  materials  at  hand.  Stone  had  to  be  taken  out  of  the 
quarry;  lime  had  to  be  burned;  trees  cut  in  the  forest  and 
brought  fifty  miles  and  sawn  into  usable  timber  with  instru- 
ments peculiar  to  conservative  India.  Miss  Graybiel,  and 
Miss  Boyd  and  Miss  Kingsbury  made  their  home  and  did 
their  work  in  and  around  Bilaspur. 

The  third  station  was  opened  in  Mungeli,  a  place  thirty-one 
miles  from  Bilaspur,  and  in  the  same  district.  On  the  19th  of 
January,  1885,  the  Board  authorized  the  employment  of  G.  W. 
Jackson  of  Jubbulpore.  Mr.  Jackson  was  in  the  employment 
of  the  "Wesleyan  Society  of  England.  He  had  done  good  work 
in  India  and  was  a  fine  Hindi  scholar.  He  united  with  the 
Disciples  from  conviction ;  he  gave  up  his  connection  with  an 
old  and  honored  Society  and  associated  himself  with  a  Mission 
that  was  in  its  infancy.  In  1888  Mr.  Jackson  erected  the 
first  mission  bungalow  and  opened  the  station  in  Mungeli. 
He  it  was  that  began  the  work  among  the  Satnamies,  a  work 
that  has  borne  good  fruit  and  that  promises  to  bear  much 
more  fruit. 

The  missionaries  at  all  the  stations  employed  the  same 
methods.  The  first  thing  was  to  get  a  working  knowledge 
of  the  language.  It  was  necessary  to  speak  in  the  language  of 
the  people  if  they  were  to  address  them  most  effectively.    For 


88         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

one  or  two  years  the  study  of  the  language  was  their  first 
concern.  It  is  seldom  that  a  foreigner  gets  the  language  per- 
fectly, but  the  more  complete  his  knowledge  the  greater  his 
influence.  As  soon  as  they  were  able,  the  missionaries 
preached  the  gospel  in  the  bazaars,  in  the  chapels,  along  the 
streets,  at  the  public  wells,  wherever  they  could  get  a  soul  to 
listen  to  them.  They  went  out  among  the  people  and  talked 
with  them  about  sin  and  about  salvation  through  Christ. 
Tracts  were  written  and  given  away.  Mr.  Adams  wrote  one 
of  twenty-two  pages  on  "Who  is  Christ,  and  What  Has  He 
Done  for  Mankind?"  Mr.  Wharton  wrote  one  and  the  first 
convert  was  led  to  Christ  through  reading  it.  Gospels  and 
New  Testaments  were  sold  or  distributed.  When  the  people 
called  at  the  Mission  bungalow  for  any  reason;  to  procure 
medicine,  to  inquire  as  to  their  purpose  in  coming  to  India, 
or  to  argue  in  behalf  of  their  own  faith,  the  missionaries  made 
it  their  business  to  speak  good  words  for  the  Lord  Jesus.  In 
the  early  morning  they  rode  out  six  or  eight  miles  and  spoke 
to  the  people  they  met  on  the  way  and  to  the  people  in  the 
villages.    Their  aim  was  to  sow  beside  all  waters. 

They  opened  day  schools  and  Sunday  schools.  In  the  day 
schools  the  Bible  was  a  textbook  and  was  studied  every  day. 
Every  boy  in  the  second  grade  and  all  boys  above  the  second 
grade  were  required  to  prepare  and  recite  a  lesson  from  the 
New  Testament.  Christian  hj'^mns  were  sung  and  prayer  was 
offered  daily.  Some  of  the  older  boys  prevailed  upon  the  other 
boys  to  unite  with  them  in  demanding  that  the  Bible  be  ex- 
cluded from  the  school.  When  the  demand  was  refused  and 
the  reasons  assigned,  the  boys  struck.  The  teacher  went  to  the 
school,  but  no  boy  came.  That  continued  for  several  days 
until  the  boys  saw  that  they  could  not  enforce  their  demand. 
As  they  wanted  to  get  a  knowledge  of  English  and  could  get 
that  knowledge  from  no  other  source,  they  returned,  and  the 
question  was  settled.  The  Sunday  schools  were  taught  in 
native  buildings,  on  the  verandah  of  the  Mission  bungalow, 
and  under  the  shade  of  trees. 


BEGINNINGS.  89 

Good  use  was  made  of  native  teachers  and  evangelists.  The 
first  native  employed  in  Harda  taught  in  the  school  and 
preached  daily  in  the  bazaar.  He  was  a  good  reader  and 
speaker  and  through  him  thousands  heard  the  word  every 
week.  A  little  later  two  native  men  and  their  wives  came  into 
the  Mission  and  rendered  most  valuable  service.  These  help- 
ers knew  their  own  people  and  how  best  to  answer  their  ob- 
jections. They  had  a  perfect  mastery  of  the  language  and, 
because  they  had,  they  could  reach  the  heart  and  conscience 
more  effectively  than  the  foreigners.  The  helpers  went  into 
the  bazaars  and  out  on  preaching  tours  and  assisted  in  the 
speaking  and  singing  and  praying.  Sometimes  the  people 
were  courteous  and  listened  attentively  to  what  was  said. 
Sometimes  they  opposed  and  blasphemed.  In  the  bazaars, 
when  the  missionary  or  the  helper  M^as  preaching,  a  Hindu 
or  Mohammedan  standing  on  the  edge  of  the  crowd  would 
begin  to  speak  and  endeavor  to  divert  attention  from  the 
message.  He  would  seek  to  arouse  prejudice  by  denouncing 
the  missionaries  for  eating  beef  or  for  their  failure  to  wor- 
ship the  cow.  Sometimes  the  people  would  deny  that  the 
gospel  was  for  them.  Once  when  the  missionary  was  speaking 
to  a  company  of  shoemakers  about  salvation  from  sin,  one 
of  the  number  said,  ' '  What  3' ou  say  about  salvation  is  all  very 
well ;  but  there  are  two  things  to  consider.  The  first  is,  that 
we  are  low  caste  people,  and  don't  know  anything,  and  can't 
learn  anything.  Therefore  this  salvation  is  not  for  us.  The 
second  is,  that  this  is  the  age  of  sin.  In  this  age  it  is  our  fate 
to  be  bad  and  to  do  all  kinds  of  sin.  That  is  why  we  are  so 
wicked,  and  there  is  no  salvation  for  us  in  this  age." 

In  the  cool  season  the  missionaries  took  their  helpers  and 
a  tent  and  went  out  and  spent  some  weeks  in  the  villages. 
They  set  up  their  tent  under  a  tree  and  spent  the  daytime  in 
visiting  the  villages,  preaching  and  selling  gospels  and  tracts. 
As  a  rule  they  did  not  have  long  to  wait  for  an  audience.  At 
night  hundreds  gathered  about  the  tent  to  hear  the  preaching 
and  the  singing  and  to  receive  medicine.  The  missionaries 
were  not  qualified  phj^sicians,  but  they  knew  something  of 


90        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

medicine,  and  the  people  were  constantly  seeking  their  aid. 
God  only  knows  what  harvest  was  reaped  from  that  sowing. 
That  good  was  done  is  be3'ond  question. 

As  soon  as  he  could,  Mr.  "Wharton  rented  a  room  for  a 
book  store.  This  room  fronted  a  busy  bazaar  and  one  of  the 
public  thoroughfares.  Mr.  "Wharton  spent  several  hours  there 
every  day.  The  people  were  interested  in  the  books  and 
papers  and  photographs.  They  never  wearied  of  talking 
about  America.  BrahmiiLS  and  others  who  would  never  think 
of  entering  a  chapel  frequented  the  book  store.  Their  pres- 
ence afforded  the  missionary  and  his  helpers  exceptional  op- 
portunities for  addressing  them  on  the  greatest  of  all  sub- 
jects. Twice  a  week  the  gospel  was  preached  before  the  book 
store. 

The  difficulties  that  confronted  the  missionaries  were  such 
as  could  be  borne  joyfidly  only  by  those  who  had  dedicated 
their  lives  and  their  all  to  the  service  of  God.  The  climate 
of  the  Central  Provinces  is  far  from  ideal.  The  missionaries 
suffered  from  fever,  from  cholera,  from  gastritis,  and  from 
other  diseases.  The  nearest  physician  was  sixty-eight  miles 
away.  In  sickness  the  missionaries  were  left  to  their  own 
resources.  They  ministered  to  one  another  as  they  were  able. 
The  people  among  whom  they  lived  were  debased  and  de- 
graded, and  satisfied.  One  of  them  said,  "Not  a  man  of  us 
will  change  his  old  religion. ' '  Had  it  not  been  for  the  prom- 
ise, ''Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the 
world,"  the  missionaries  would  have  felt  like  giving  up  and 
coming  home. 

There  was  one  bright  spot  in  Harda.  There  was  a  small 
Methodist  church  made  up  of  the  English-speaking  people  and 
the  Eurasians.  The  members  welcomed  the  missionaries  and 
showed  them  many  kindnesses.  The  Methodists  had  no  native 
work  and  were  anxious  for  the  missionaries  to  live  among 
them.    Later  this  work  was  turned  over  to  the  Mission. 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  Expansion,  page  lJi2.) 


BEGINNINGS.  91 


II.     IN  JAPAN. 


The  Convention  of  1881  recommended  that  a  mission  be 
started  in  Japan,  as  soon  as  the  judgment  of  the  Board,  under 
the  providence  of  God,  might  determine.  In  the  Report  of  the 
following  year  the  Board  said,  "We  have  not  lost  sight  of 
Japan.  We  are  looking  for  a  man  to  undertake  a  work  in 
that  country."  On  the  16th  of  April,  1883,  George  T.  Smith 
was  invited  to  visit  Cincinnati  at  his  earliest  convenience  for 
a  conference  with  the  Board,  with  a  view  to  his  going  to  Japan 
as  a  missionary.  Seven  days  later  Mr.  Smith  was  appointed. 
The  Board  expressed  the  hope  that  he  would  leave  for  the 
field  at  the  earliest  day  practicable.  Mr.  Smith  was  a  gradu- 
ate of  Bethany  College,  and  had  served  most  acceptably  the 
churches  in  Swampscott,  Massachusetts,  Bucyrus,  and  War- 
ren, Ohio.  At  the  time  of  his  appointment  he  was  minister  of 
the  Warren  church.  Mr.  Smith  was  a  man  of  marked  ability 
and  was  chosen  for  that  reason.  Mrs.  Smith  was  born  in 
Cornwallis,  Nova  Scotia,  and  was  married  to  Mr.  Smith  in 
1875.  She  was  a  beautiful  woman  and  thoroughly  consecrated 
to  the  service  of  her  Lord.  She  could  make  Paul 's  words  her 
own,  "For  me  to  live  is  Christ." 

On  the  8th  of  Ma}'-  Captain  and  Mrs.  Charles  Elias  Garst 
were  appointed  to  go  to  Japan  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith. 
Captain  Garst  was  born  in  Ohio  and  was  led  to  Christ  by 
reading  the  Christian  Standard.  He  was  baptized  in  Dayton, 
Ohio,  by  M.  D.  Todd.  He  was  educated  at  West  Point  and 
received  his  commission  from  the  hands  of  General  Grant. 
He  served  his  country  on  the  frontier  for  eight  years.  While 
protecting  the  settlers  from  Indian  raids,  he  was  thinking  of 
going  as  a  missionary  to  Africa.  He  owned  a  herd  of  cattle 
and  dreamed  of  the  time  when  he  could  sell  his  herd  and  go 
to  Africa  at  his  own  charges.  In  a  dry  summer  his  cattle 
died  of  thirst,  and  he  had  to  make  other  plans.  Mrs.  Garst 
is  a  granddaughter  of  Jonas  Hartzell,  one  of  the  pioneer 
preachers  and  evangelists  of  the  Disciples.  Before  her  mar- 
riage and  after,  she  was  in  entire  accord  with  Captain  Garst 


92        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

as  to  their  career.  Her  ambition  for  him  and  for  herself  was 
that  they  might  spend  their  lives  together  in  extending  the 
boundaries  of  the  Redeemer's  Kingdom.  That  ambition  has 
been  gloriousl}^  realized. 

Before  leaving  for  the  field,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  and  Cap- 
tain and  Mrs.  Garst  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morton  D.  Adams,  who 
were  going  to  India,  were  ordained  at  a  great  service  in  Island 
Park,  Indiana.  Isaac  Errett  preached  a  masterly  sermon 
based  on  the  text,  "Even  if  our  gospel  is  veiled,  it  is  veiled 
to  them  that  perish;  in  whom  the  God  of  this  world  hath 
blinded  the  minds  of  the  unbelieving,  that  the  light  of  the 
gospel  of  the  glor}^  of  Christ  who  is  the  image  of  God,  should 
not  dawn  upon  them.  For  we  preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ 
Jesus  as  Lord,  and  ourselves  as  your  servants  for  Jesus '  sake ' ' 
(2  Corinthians  4:3-5).  As  he  and  B.  W.  Johnson  and  others 
laid  their  hands  on  the  heads  of  the  missionaries,  Mr.  Errett 
read  the  solemn  words:  "I  charge  thee  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  shall  judge  the  living  and  the  dead, 
and  by  his  appearing  and  his  Kingdom:  preach  the  word; 
be  urgent  in  season,  out  of  season;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort, 
with  all  longsuffering  and  teaching.  But  be  thou  sober  in  all 
things,  suffer  hardship,  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  fulfil 
thy  ministry. '  *■ 

On  the  27th  of  September,  1883,  the  four  destined  for  Japan 
left  San  Francisco  and  landed  in  Yokohama  October  19. 
Thej^  landed  on  Fridaj^,  established  themselves  in  the  Tem- 
perance Hotel,  and  on  the  following  Monday  began  the  study 
of  Japanese,  the  most  difficult  language  in  the  world.  A 
little  later  they  were  able  to  rent  a  missionary  home 
on  the  Bluff  and  made  that  their  home  for  the  few  months 
they  remained  in  Yokohama.  While  they  lived  hi  that  city 
they  formed  some  delightful  friendships,  friendships  that 
proved  most  helpful  to  them  in  starting  and  in  prosecuting 
their  work  as  missionaries.  In  addition,  they  learned  some- 
thing about  the  best  methods  to  be  adopted.  Moreover,  they 
did  something  in  the  pulpit  and  in  the  Sunday  school  and  in 
the  Temperance  cause.     They  instructed  two  persons  in  the 


BEGINNINGS.  93 

way  of  the  Lord  more  accurately.  While  in  Yokohama  they 
got  enough  of  the  language  to  make  their  wants  known  in  Jap- 
anese. 

After  much  study  of  the  situation  and  many  conferences 
with  other  missionaries,  they  decided  to  make  their  home  in 
Akita,  a  town  of  40,000,  situated  on  the  west  side  of  the 
main  island.  Akita  is  some  four  hundred  miles  north  from 
Yokohama  and  is  the  principal  city  of  a  prefecture  with  a 
population  of  600,000.  As  there  were  no  railwaj^s  between 
Yokohama  and  Tokj^o  and  the  towns  in  the  north  it  was  nec- 
essary for  them  to  go  by  boat.  They  went  up  the  east  coast 
and  down  the  west  coast  to  Tsuchizaki,  the  port  of  Akita. 

At  that  time,  theoretically,  no  foreigner  could  live  outside 
the  treaty  ports.  That  was  the  reason  that  the  early  mis- 
sionaries established  themselves  near  the  coast  and  did  not 
go  into  the  interior.  Mr.  Smith  said  that  there  were  more 
missionaries  in  Tokyo  to  the  square  inch  than  in  any  other 
section  of  the  world.  Passports  could  be  procured,  but  they 
were  good  for  six  months  only.  Or  a  foreigner  might  be  em- 
ployed b}^  a  school  or  by  an  individual  to  teach  English.  Or 
he  might  get  permission  to  live  in  the  interior  if  he  were  en- 
gaged in  scientific  research  or  was  seeking  the  recovery  of  his 
health. 

They  left  Yokohama  on  the  27th  of  May,  1884,  and  reached 
Akita  on  the  last  day  of  the  month.  Mr.  Poate,  a  member  of 
the  Baptist  mission,  had  preceded  them  and  assisted  them  in 
getting  ashore  and  in  renting  a  house  in  which  to  live.  He 
had  been  in  Japan  many  years  and  knew  the  people  and  spoke 
the  language  like  a  native.  He  showed  himself  a  friend  when 
they  needed  a  friend  in  that  strange  land.  Kudo  San,  a 
Japanese  evangelist,  was  in  the  company.  He  was  one  of  the 
eleven  who  constituted  the  first  Protestant  church  in  Yoko- 
hama. Without  Kudo  San's  presence  and  help  it  is  not  easy 
to  see  how  they  could  have  made  their  way  as  they  did.  He 
smoothed  the  path  for  them  many  times  and  assisted  them  in 
their  teaching  and  preaching. 


94        FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  Baptist  Missionaries  were  most  kind  and  most  helpful. 
They  asked  the  new  missionaries  to  aid  them  in  evangelizing 
the  northern  part  of  the  island.  They  proposed  to  do  the 
work  on  the  east  side,  while  the  Disciples  did  the  work  on  the 
west  side.  The  Baptists  had  five  believers  on  the  west  coast ; 
three  in  a  town  named  Honjo,  twenty-five  miles  south  of 
Akita,  and  two  who  were  sixty  miles  away.  As  one  of  the 
Japanese  brethren  had  preached  with  some  success,  the  Bap- 
tists generously  left  him  to  assist.  There  was  at  that  time  no 
Protestant  missionary  within  a  hundred  miles  of  Akita. 

Lea\dng  the  treaty  ports  and  settling  in  the  interior  meant 
privation  and  hardship.  There  was  no  medical  missionary 
near  at  hand  to  whom  they  could  go  in  time  of  sickness.  There 
were  no  men  and  women  engaged  in  the  same  work  with  whom 
they  could  confer  about  their  problems  and  with  whom  they 
could  worship.  But  their  going  was  a  good  thing  and  it  bore 
good  fruit.  It  led  to  the  more  general  dispersion  of  the  mis- 
sionaries over  the  empire  that  took  place  from  that  time  on- 
ward. It  was  a  good  thing  for  the  missionaries  themselves. 
They  gained  a  knowledge  of  the  language  more  rapidly  be- 
cause there  was  no  one  outside  their  own  circle  that  spoke 
English.  They  were  able  to  preach  sooner  than  if  they  had 
continued  in  the  city  where  the  audiences  are  more  scholarly 
and  more  critical.  The  experience  gained  was  invaluable. 
The  spiritual  results  were  greater  and  the  marching  orders  of 
the  King  were  followed  more  strictly. 

On  being  established  in  their  own  hired  house  in  Akita  they 
set  themselves  in  earnest  to  the  task  in  hand.  The  first  thing 
that  required  their  attention  was  the  study  of  the  language. 
For  several  hours  each  day  they  sat  down  with  their  per- 
sonal teachers  and  sought  to  get  a  working  knowledge  of 
Japanese.  On  the  Lord's  day  they  held  three  services: 
preaching,  the  communion,  and  the  Sunday  school.  On 
Thursday  afternoon  there  was  a  Bible  class  for  women,  and 
in  the  evening  a  similar  class  for  men.  The  men  of  the  Mis- 
sion went  out  on  the  streets  and  sold  Gospels  and  tracts. 
The  American  and  London  Tract  Societies  made  them  liberal 


BEGINNINGS.  95 

grants  and  thus  greatly  aided  them  in  their  efforts  to  win  the 
Japanese  to  the  service  of  Christ.  They  visited  Honjo  and 
Tsuchizaki,  and  Oikata,  a  place  eighteen  miles  distant  from 
Honjo. 

On  the  30th  of  July,  1884,  the  first  convert  from  heathen- 
ism, after  a  careful  examination,  was  baptized.  His  name 
was  Matsumura  San.  There  were  other  baptisms  before  this. 
There  were  two  in  Yokohama  and  three  in  Akita.  But  these 
were  not  from  a  non-Christian  faith.  This  one  in  Akita  was 
the  first  one  from  heathenism  in  the  history  of  the  Society. 
The  missionaries  rejoiced  over  him  as  men  rejoice  in  time  of 
harvest,  as  warriors  rejoice  when  they  divide  the  spoil.  They 
felt  that  they  had  abundant  reason  for  joy  and  thanksgiving 
when  they  recalled  that  one  society  had  spent  thirty  years 
and  another  twenty  years  and  another  seventeen  and  mau}^ 
societies  seven  years  before  they  saw  any  fruit.  They  recom- 
mended and  the  Society  endorsed  the  recommendation  that 
a  day  of  thanksgiving  be  set  apart,  and  that  praj^er  to  God 
be  made  for  an  abundant  harvest  to  follow  this  first-fruit, 
and  that  a  special  offering  be  taken  up  for  the  benefit  of  mis- 
sions. 

On  the  23d  of  March,  1885,  Mrs.  Smith  entered  the  life  that 
is  life  indeed.  She  had  not  lived  long  among  the  Japanese 
but  they  were  profoundly  impressed  by  the  nobility  of  her 
character  and  by  her  triumphant  death.  Mrs.  Smith  was  the 
first  missionary  of  the  Society  to  die  in  a  foreign  land.  The 
Board  placed  on  record  its  high  appreciation  of  her  Christian 
character  and  the  loss  which  the  cause  of  missions  sustained 
in  her  death.  Mrs.  Smith  was  buried  in  the  Buddhist  ceme- 
tery on  the  edge  of  the  town.  A  few  days  later  her  infant 
child  was  placed  beside  her.  The  Christian  Woman's  Board 
of  Missions  built  in  Akita  a  chapel  to  be  known  as  the  Jo- 
sephine W.  Smith  Memorial  and  graciously  deeded  it  to  the 
Society.  The  money  for  this  building  was  given  by  the  Kope- 
holders  connected  with  the  Woman's  Board. 

Sixteen  months  after  the  homegoing  of  Mrs.  Smith,  Miss 
Calla  J.  Harrison  and  Miss  Kate  V.  Johnson  joined  the  Mis- 


96         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

sion.  They  were  appointed  on  the  15th  of  February,  1886. 
At  the  time  of  their  appointment  they  were  teachers  in  the 
schools  of  Madison,  Indiana.  They  heard  the  call,  "Who  will 
go  for  us?  and  whom  shall  we  send?"  and  each  responded, 
' '  Here  am  I ;  send  me. ' '  After  more  than  thirty  years  of  con- 
tinuous service  Miss  Johnson  was  placed  on  the  retired  list. 
After  a  period  of  rest  from  her  arduous  labors  she  went  to  her 
reward.  Miss  Harrison  served  for  a  number  of  years  in 
Japan;  since  then  she  has  given  her  life  to  the  Japanese  in 
Los  Angeles  and  in  Hawaii. 

The  Annual  Report  for  1883  closed  with  these  words: 
"The  good  hand  of  our  God  has  been  upon  us.  He  has  pros- 
pered us  beyond  all  that  we  asked  or  thought.  The  large 
measure  of  success  that  has  rewarded  our  labors  should  stimu- 
late us  to  devise  liberal  things  for  the  time  to  come.  We  must 
not  be  satisfied  with  what  we  have  done  in  the  past.  We  must* 
do  better  in  the  future,  and  better  thence  again,  and  better 
still,  in  infinite  progression.  We  have  put  our  hand  to  the 
plow,  and  must  not  look  back.  We  have  crossed  the  Rubicon 
and  can  not  retreat.  We  must  advance  like  a  bannered  army 
until  the  last  stronghold  of  heathendom  is  dismantled,  and 
until  Jesus  Christ  is  recognized  as  Lord  of  all.  We  must 
carry  on  the  beneficent  work  we  have  begun,  until  the  songs  of 
the  redeemed  are  heard  round  the  world,  like  England's  drum- 
beat, keeping  time  with  the  hours.  May  God  help  us  to  act 
our  part  worthily,  that,  when  the  nations  of  the  saved  come 
up  from  every  continent  and  from  the  islands  of  the  sea, 
chanting  the  final  thunder-psalm  of  victory,  we  may  have  an 
honorable  place  among  those  who  will  say : 

* '  '  Come,  then,  and  added  to  thy  many  crowns, 
Receive  yet  one,  as  radiant  as  the  rest, 
Due  to  thy  last  and  most  effectual  work, 
Thy  word  fulfilled,  the  conquest  of  a  world. '  ' ' 

(Continued  in  chnjHer  on  Expansion,  page  189.) 


BEGINNINGS.  97 

III.     IN  CHINA. 

Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin  landed  in  Shanghai  on  the  29th  of  Janu- 
aiy,  1886.  He  had  spent  a  year  in  Japan,  reaching  Nagasaki 
the  day  Mrs.  Smith  was  buried.  Dr.  Macklin  had  offered  his 
services  to  the  Society  for  an}^  field  where  they  were  needed. 
On  the  third  day  of  Jul}^  1884,  he  was  appointed  a  medical 
missionary  to  labor  in  connection  with  the  missionaries  in 
Akita.  After  his  appointment  he  expressed  a  desire  to  spend 
from  six  to  eight  months  in  special  medical  study  in  New  York 
and  London,  and  at  his  own  charges.  The  Board  gave  their 
consent  and  gave  it  gladly.  When  he  left  the  New  York 
Polyclinic,  he  was  said  to  be  the  best  all-round  man  the  insti- 
tution had  ever  sent  out. 

On  reaching  Japan  and  studying  the  situation.  Dr.  Macklin 
became  convinced  that  a  medical  missionary  was  a  drawback 
to  Christian  work  in  that  country.  The  Japanese  physicians 
were  well  qualified  to  care  for  the  sick,  and  they  resented  the 
intrusion  of  the  medical  missionary.  Being  anxious  to  utilize 
himself  and  his  equipment  to  the  best  advantage,  Dr.  Macklin 
asked  permission  to  open  a  work  in  China.  Messrs.  Smith 
and  Garst  were  delighted  with  him  and  would  be  sorrj'  to  have 
him  leave  them,  but  they  were  satisfied  that  that  was  the 
thing  for  him  to  do. 

Dr.  Macklin  is  a  Canadian  b}^  birth  and  education.  He 
studied  medicine  in  the  Toronto  Medical  College.  On  receiv- 
ing his  degree  he  opened  an  office  in  Poplar  Hill,  Ontario. 
He  practiced  medicine  there  for  four  years.  All  the  time  he 
was  thinking  of  doing  postgraduate  work  and  saved  his  earn- 
ings for  that  purpose.  The  reading  of  an  editorial  in  the 
Christian  Standard  on  "The  Laborers  are  few,"  led  him  to 
offer  himself  to  the  Society. 

In  Shanghai  Dr.  Macklin  began  the  work  of  his  life.  All 
that  had  gone  before,  both  in  Canada  and  in  Japan,  was  pre- 
paratory. While  he  was  diligently  studying  Chinese  and 
China  he  was  not  unmindful  of  that  which  is  the  real  work  of 
every  missionary.  Through  the  courtesy  of  the  leader  of  the 
7 


98         FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Sailors'  Mission  he  was  permitted  to  give  the  Scriptural  an- 
swer to  the  question,  ''What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  As  a 
result  of  hearing  this  answer,  ten  men,  most  of  them  British 
seamen,  were  baptized.  This  was  an  auspicious  beginning  of 
a  great  career  in  China. 

On  the  16th  of  April  of  that  year  Dr.  Macklin  reached  Nan- 
king, the  city  that  has  been  his  home  ever  since.  He  selected 
Nanking  after  consulting  with  all  the  missionaries  in  Japan 
who  had  traveled  in  China,  after  reading  the  best  books  he 
could  find,  and  after  seeing  all  the  missionaries  living  in  and 
visiting  Shanghai,  Chinese  customs  officials,  and  others  who 
knew  the  country  best.  He  concluded  that  Nanking  was  the 
best  place  in  which  to  prepare  for  the  work  and  the  best  center 
from  which  to  work  out  into  the  provinces.  He  chose  a  dia- 
lect that  is  understood  in  fifteen  out  of  the  eighteen  Provinces, 
and  that  is  spoken  b}^  all  who  make  any  pretence  to  a  polite 
education. 

Nanking  is  two  hundred  miles  inland,  and  is  situated  on  the 
south  bank  of  the  Yangste.  In  the  minds  of  the  Chinese,  Nan- 
king is  second  in  importance  only  to  Peking.  The  name 
"Nanking"  signifies  the  Southern  Capital,  as  ''Peking"  sig- 
nifies the  Northern  Capital.  Next  to  Peking  it  is  the  center  of 
educational  and  political  influence.  More  than  once  the 
Chinese  emperors  have  built  their  palaces  within  the  walls 
of  Nanking  and  their  tombs  beyond  the  walls.  In  the  time 
of  the  Ming  dynasty  it  was  the  capital  of  China.  Before 
being  devastated  by  the  Taiping  Rebels,  Nanking  had  a  popula- 
tion of  a  million;  at  the  time  of  Dr.  Macklin 's  advent  the 
population  was  about  350,000.  Nanking  is  the  seat  of  a 
Viceroy,  who  has  charge  of  three  Provinces  having  a  popula- 
tion of  90,000,000.  At  the  present  time  it  is  becoming  a  rail- 
way center  for  Eastern  and  Central  China. 

One  of  the  first  things  that  Dr.  Macklin  did,  after  establish- 
ing himself  in  Nanking,  was  to  call  for  reinforcements.  He 
was  young  and  full  of  energy  and  enthusiasm  and  the  instinct 
of  victory,  but  he  knew  he  could  not  do  in  that  city  all  that 
the  Lord  wanted  done.    The  first  to  respond  to  his  call  were 


BEGINNINGS.  99 

two  young  Englishmen,  Edwin  P.  Hearnden  and  Albert  F. 
H.  Saw.  They  were  not  college  men,  but  they  were  earnest 
and  active  Christians  and  were  willing  to  spend  their  lives 
where  they  would  count  for  most.  They  were  members  of 
Dr.  Moore's  Bible  Training  Class  in  the  West  London  Taber- 
nacle, and  it  was  through  Dr.  Moore  that  they  came  to  know 
of  Dr.  Macklin  and  his  need  of  assistants.  On  the  19th  of 
July,  1886,  they  were  appointed  and  before  the  end  of  that 
year  were  in  Nanking  and  engaged  in  the  work  in  which  both 
laid  down  their  lives. 

The  next  year  E.  T.  Williams  and  F.  E.  Meigs  and  their 
families  joined  the  Mission.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  were 
appointed  an  the  20th  of  December,  1886,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Meigs  on  the  12th  of  January,  1887.  On  the  10th  of  the  fol- 
lowing September  they  left  San  Francisco  and  by  the  middle 
of  October  were  in  Nanking.  Mr.  Williams  is  a  graduate  of 
Bethany  College,  and  one  of  her  most  promising  graduates. 
He  divided  the  first  honors  of  the  class  with  E.  V.  Zollars. 
Mr.  Williams  had  served  the  Sterling  Place  Church  in  Brook- 
lyn and  the  First  Church  in  Springfield,  Illinois.  At  the  time 
of  his  appointment  he  was  minister  of  the  Central  Christian 
Church  of  Cincinnati,  one  of  the  foremost  churches  among  the 
Disciples.  Mrs.  Williams  was  a  daughter  of  President  Charles 
Louis  Loos,  the  President  of  Kentucky  University.  She  was  a 
refined  and  cultured  and  consecrated  woman,  and  before  her 
marriage  had  been  a  successful  teacher.  Mr.  Meigs  was  born 
in  the  State  of  New  York  and  grew  up  in  Wisconsin.  From 
the  time  he  was  fourteen  he  made  his  own  living.  At  the  age 
of  seventeen  he  began  to  teach  school.  He  taught  a  few 
months  and  with  the  money  earned  attended  school  again. 
Wayland  Academy,  Wisconsin,  afforded  him  opportunities  for 
further  training  than  he  had  received.  At  the  age  of  twenty 
he  moved  to  Missouri  and  taught  near  Holden.  Under  the 
preaching  of  J.  A.  Lord  he  confessed  his  faith  in  Christ  and 
was  baptized.  Soon  after  his  baptism  he  began  to  preach. 
Like  William  Carey,  he  combined  teaching  and  preaching  for 
several  years.    While  living  in  Holden  he  met  and  was  mar- 


100       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ried  to  Miss  Martha  Bedford.  At  the  time  of  his  appointment 
Mr.  Meigs  was  serving  the  churches  of  Missouri  as  one  of  their 
Sunday  school  evangelists.  Mr.  Meigs  felt  that  he  was  called 
of  God  to  be  a  missionary.  He  had  no  more  doubt  of  that 
than  Paul  had  that  the  Lord  called  him  to  be  a  preacher  and 
a  missionary,  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles  in  faith  and  truth.  In 
his  heart  he  never  turned  back  to  the  land  of  his  birth  with 
its  comforts  and  conveniences.  He  wished  to  live  and  die  in 
China  and  to  be  buried  among  her  people.  The  going  of  these 
two  families  made  a  deep  and  lasting  impression  on  their 
friends  and  acquaintances  and  upon  multitudes  besides. 

For  two  years  the  missionaries  in  Nanking  lived  in  an  old 
and  disused  Buddhist  temple  by  the  name  of  Lai  Dz  An.  It 
was  large  enough  to  shelter  a  dozen  families,  but  was  some- 
what dilapidated.  The  missionaries  put  in  wooden  floors, 
glass  windows,  doors,  and  made  other  repairs.  When  they  had 
done  all,  the  old  temple  was  not  any  more  suitable  as  a  resi- 
dence for  Western  people  than  the  average  barn  in  the  United 
States.  But  they  were  thankful  for  it  and  happy  in  it.  In 
those  quiet  years  they  were  preparing  themselves  for  the  work 
before  them. 

After  twenty  months  of  language  study  and  travel  over  the 
Empire  to  make  sure  that  Nanking  was  the  best  center  in 
which  to  locate,  a  large  building  was  rented  in  the  native  city 
to  serve  as  a  dispensary.  In  that  building  the  sick  were 
treated ;  the  blind  were  caused  to  see  and  the  lame  to  walk ; 
and  the  poor  had  the  gospel  preached  to  them.  Persons  suf- 
fering from  syphilis,  scrofula,  tuberculosis,  itch,  rheumatism 
and  every  imaginable  disease  sought  cures  at  the  hand  of  the 
foreign  doctor.  They  went  to  their  own  physicians  first  and 
spent  their  all  on  them ;  not  getting  any  relief  they  went  as  a 
last  resort  to  Dr.  Macklin.  Later,  land  was  bought  near  the 
Drum  Tower  on  which  residences  and  the  other  buildings  re- 
quired by  the  Mission  were  erected  in  course  of  time. 

The  first  convert  was  baptized  in  Nanking  in  the  spring 
of  1888.  His  name  is  Shi  Kwei  Biao.  For  twenty  years  he 
had  been  a  strolling  storyteller  and  actor.    He  made  a  pre- 


1.  Graduates  of  Nanking  School  ot    Jhoolosy. 

2.  Frank  Garrett,  Teachers  and  Graduates  of  Xantunngchow  School. 

3.  Miss  Emma  Lyons  and  Graduates  from  Girls  School,  Nanking. 


BEGINNINGS.  101 

carious  living  by  enacting  some  of  the  great  scenes  in  China's 
histor}'.  When  he  had  money  he  slept  in  the  inns ;  when  he 
had  none  he  slept  under  the  bridges  or  out  in  the  open  air. 
Shi  heard  the  gospel  first  from  the  lips  of  a  converted  soldier. 
So  far  from  being  pleased  with  what  he  heard,  he  joined 
others  in  cursing  and  stoning  the  messenger  of  Christ.  Never- 
theless, the  stories  appealed  to  him.  They  were  unlike  any- 
thing he  had  ever  heard,  and  he  detected  at  once  their  value 
for  dramatic  purposes  and  added  them  to  his  repertory. 
Shi  was  an  opium  smoker,  and  opium,  while  it  made  him  feel 
that  he  was  as  rich  as  the  Emperor  while  he  was  under  its 
influence,  made  him  a  beggar.  In  the  providence  of  God  Shi 
drifted  into  Nanking  and  came  under  the  influence  of  Dr. 
Macklin.  With  the  Doctor's  assistance  he  tried  to  break  the 
opium  habit.  He  tried  seven  times  before  he  succeeded.  It 
was  after  his  victory  that  Dr.  Macklin  baptized  him.  For 
thirty  years  Shi  has  been  one  of  the  most  eloquent  and  effec- 
tive evangelists  in  China.  He  has  led  many  souls  to  confess 
their  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 
Shi  is  known  and  honored  far  and  wide  because  of  his  holy 
life  and  his  good  deeds. 

The  work  of  the  Mission  was  divided  as  soon  as  the  several 
members  were  able  to  take  charge.  Each  took  the  department 
for  which  he  was  best  qualified.  Mr.  Williams  took  the  evan- 
gelistic work  in  and  around  Nanking.  He  had  a  marvelous 
facility  in  acquiring  the  language.  Within  three  months  of 
his  arrival  in  China  he  conducted  family  worship  with  the 
servants  in  their  own  tongue.  He  was  soon  able  to  preach  to 
the  people  so  that  they  could  understand  all  he  said.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  work  in  the  city,  he  had  several  country  circuits 
which  he  visited  once  a  week  when  the  weather  permitted. 
Besides,  the  tea-houses  were  everywhere  and  always  open. 
Messrs.  Hearnden  and  Saw  did  their  work  for  the  most  part 
in  the  region  roundabout.  They  visited  Pukeo,  a  town  north 
of  the  River,  and  other  towns  and  villages.  They  had  Chu- 
chow  as  their  objective,  a  town  bitterly  hostile  and  determined 
that  Christianity  should  never  get  a  foothold  among  its  people. 


102       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Mr,  Meigs  opened  a  small  boarding  school  for  boys.  Two 
years  later  the  Society  erected  the  necessary  buildings  for  this 
school.  Christian  College  came  later  and  was  an  outgrowth 
of  this  institution.  At  first  Mr.  Meigs  had  to  hold  out  in- 
ducements to  the  boys  to  attend.  He  had  to  furnish  free 
textbooks  and  free  tuition.  Even  then  they  thought  they  were 
conferring  a  favor  upon  him  in  coming  to  the  school  and 
thought  they  deserved  some  compensation.  Dr.  Macklin  had 
the  medical  work.  Not  content  with  caring  for  the  sick,  he 
had  his  country  work  and  his  work  in  the  tea-houses.  Mrs. 
Williams  and  Mrs.  Meigs  did  their  work  among  the  women 
and  children.  They  received  visitors  and  returned  the  visits. 
The  aim  of  all  the  workers  was  the  same.  That  aim  was  to 
turn  the  Chinese  from  the  worship  of  dumb  idols  to  the  love 
and  service  of  the  one  true  and  living  God. 

At  first,  and  before  the  people  understood  his  spirit  and 
purpose,  they  called  Dr.  Macklin  a  foreign  devil  and  hooted 
at  him.  They  pelted  him  with  mud  and  dirt  and  threw  tiles 
at  him  from  the  roofs  of  the  houses.  There  was  a  disposition, 
if  not  a  determination,  to  drive  him  away  from  their  city. 
He  lived  to  become  one  of  the  most  honored  men  in  all  Central 
China.  He  lived  to  become  the  associate  and  adviser  of  Vice- 
roys and  Governors  and  Generals.  He  lived  to  hear  the  coolies 
say  as  they  passed  him  on  the  street,  "There  goes  Jesus 
Christ." 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  E.rpansion,  page  222.) 

IV.     IN  AFRICA. 

In  May,  1884,  the  Board  deemed  it  expedient  to  establish  a 
mission  in  Africa,  and  directed  the  Secretary  to  look  out  a 
competent  man  to  explore  the  field  and  to  report  what  he 
found.  The  Annual  Report  for  that  year  said,  "Africa  is 
now  the  Dark  Continent;  but  in  ages  past  Africa  was  the 
light  of  the  world.  Africa  gave  to  the  church  such  men  as 
Origen,  Athanasius,  Cyprian,  Tertullian  and  Augustine.  It 
was  in  Africa  that  the  Child  Jesus  found  an  asylum  from  the 
bloodhounds  and  butchers  of  Herod.    With  the  gospel  and  the 


BEGINNINGS.  103 

blessings  of  Christian  civilization  Africa  will  again  bloom  like 
Eden,  and  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord.  It  will  become  an 
eternal  excellency,  the  joy  of  many  generations." 

On  the  19tli  of  January,  1885,  S.  M.  Jefferson  volunteered 
to  go  to  Africa  as  a  missionary  for  the  Society,  and  was 
appointed.  At  the  time  of  his  appointment  he  was  the  min- 
ister of  the  Fourth  Street  Christian  Church  of  Covington, 
Kentucky',  and  the  Recording  Secretary  of  the  Society.  Mr. 
Jefferson  was  a  graduate  of  Indiana  University,  and  had 
served  the  church  in  Lafayette  in  that  State  before  his  call  to 
Covington.  He  was  a  man  of  extraordinary  ability  and 
ranked  among  the  most  scholarly  men  of  the  brotherhood. 
The  Board  requested  him  to  go  as  soon  as  possible  and  to 
explore  the  country  and  report  as  to  the  best  locations  for 
the  establishment  of  missions. 

Mr.  Jefferson  proceeded  at  once  to  acquaint  himself  with 
the  latest  published  information  concerning  the  Congo  coun- 
try. He  visited  New  York  and  Boston  and  conferred  with  the 
Prebsyterian  and  Baptist  Societies.  He  went  to  London  and 
conferred  with  the  English  Baptist  Societj'.  The  Secretarj^ 
referred  him  to  J.  T.  Comber,  who  had  spent  seven  years  on 
the  Congo,  and  to  W.  H.  Bentley,  who  had  spent  five  j^ears 
in  the  same  region.  Subsequently  he  had  a  lengthy  interview 
with  Henry  M.  Stanley.  These  men  advised  him  that,  if  the 
Society  did  not  have  as  much  as  $25,000  to  spend  the  first 
year,  it  would  not  be  wise  to  undertake  a  work  in  the  Congo 
field.  Mr.  Jefferson  did  not  believe  that  the  Society  could 
spend  so  much  money  on  a  new  mission  in  one  year.  On  this 
account  he  disposed  of  his  outfit  and  returned  home.  That 
effort  to  reach  Africa  cost  the  Society  $1,248.24. 

While  the  Board  approved  Mr.  Jefferson's  course,  they 
never  gave  up  the  thought  that  the  Society  should  have  a 
worthy  part  in  the  redemption  of  Africa.  The  explorations  of 
Livingstone  and  Cameron  and  Stanley  and  the  efforts  of  the 
churches  to  occupy  the  field,  kept  Africa  before  the  public 
mind.  It  was  impossible  to  forget  or  to  ignore  the  claims  of 
what  has  been  called  "the  continent  of  the  future."     The 


104       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Convention  of  1895  requested  and  authorized  the  Board  to 
open,  or  to  prepare  for  opening,  in  the  coming  year,  a  mission 
in  Africa,  if  the  resources  would  permit;  and  if  in  their 
judgment  there  were  no  insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way. 
The  Convention  stated  that  the  continent  of  Africa  is  open  to 
the  entrance  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  the  way  into 
its  darkest  depths  is  already  being  blazed  by  the  heroic  efforts 
of  Christian  missionaries,  who  have  entered  it  for  Christ. 
It  was  stated  that  the  people  are  peculiarly  ready  for  the 
reception  of  the  truth  of  God.  In  view  of  these  facts  it  ap- 
peared to  be  the  pressing  duty  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  to  open 
a  mission  in  Africa,  and  to  do  so  with  the  least  possible  delay. 

Two  years  later  the  Convention  said  that  Christian  bodies 
of  believers  had  sent  chosen  men  and  women  who  counted  it 
a  joy  to  lay  down  their  lives  in  behalf  of  this  race  so  long 
in  darkness  and  sin,  and  so  eager  to  receive  the  saving  gospel 
of  our  Lord.  "In  this  great  work  the  people  who  call  them- 
selves Disciples  of  Christ  have  borne  no  part.  In  choosing 
fields  for  mission  work  among  the  heathen  the  Dark  Continent 
has  not  yet  been  entered  by  them.  But  it  has  for  several  years 
been  on  their  hearts,  and  the  way  seems  opening  now  for  be- 
ginning this  work."  The  Convention  urged  that  no  small 
thing  be  permitted  to  stand  in  the  way  of  a  movement  on 
Africa.  The  Convention  believed  that,  if  the  Disciples  were 
to  move  forward  in  obedience  to  the  Lord's  last  command, 
He  would  open  doors  and  raise  up  the  men  and  women  needed 
to  enter  them. 

At  the  time  of  the  Convention  one  man  was  under  appoint- 
ment. It  was  thought  that  a  medical  man  should  accompany 
him,  and  the  Board  was  searching  for  the  medical  man.  On 
the  18th  of  September,  1896,  the  Board  resolved  that  Ells- 
worth Faris  should  be  sent  to  Africa  on  or  before  January 
1st,  1897.  This  action  was  taken  in  the  confident  expectation 
that  a  medical  man  would  be  found  by  that  time.  The  man 
needed  was  found.  On  November  6th,  1896,  Dr.  Harry  N. 
Biddle  was  appointed  a  medical  missionary  to  Africa.  On  the 
4th  of  March,  1897,  these  two  men  left  Boston  for  the  Congo. 


BEGINNINGS.  105 

Ellsworth  Faris  was  the  stalwart  son  of  G.  A.  Faris,  of 
Texas,  and  a  graduate  of  Add-Ran  University.  He  was  a 
young  man  of  unusual  promise.  The  Board  believed  that  he 
was  the  very  man  to  go  as  a  pioneer  to  Africa.  Dr.  Biddle 
grew  up  in  Cincinnati  and  was  educated  in  the  common  and 
high  schools  of  his  native  city.  He  studied  medicine  in  Pulte 
College.  Dr.  Riddle's  ruling  passion  was  to  carry  the  gospel 
through  medicine  to  the  people  of  Congoland.  He  was  not 
less  devoted  than  was  David  Livingstone  before  him.  The 
Endeavorers  of  the  Richmond  Street  Christian  Church  as- 
sisted him  with  his  medical  outfit. 

Messrs.  Faris  and  Biddle  were  sent  to  look  out  a  suitable 
location  and,  if  possible,  open  a  mission.  On  reaching  Eng- 
land they  spent  some  time  studying  the  work  and  methods  of 
other  Societies  laboring  in  Africa  and  in  collecting  all  the 
information  they  could.  Leaving  England  and  going  by 
way  of  Paris  and  Antwerp  they  proceeded  to  the  Upper  Congo 
and  began  their  long  search  for  a  suitable  and  available  place 
in  which  to  begin  their  work.  Not  wishing  to  locate  too  near 
any  other  Protestant  Mission,  thej^  visited  Lake  Leopold- 
ville  II.  They  found  there  a  vast  region  in  which  no 
missionary  work  of  any  kind  was  being  done.  They  applied 
to  the  government  of  the  Congo  Free  State  for  a  site,  and 
were  refused,  on  the  ground  that  a  Catholic  Mission  had  been 
established  on  the  other  side  of  the  Lake,  some  fifty  miles  dis- 
tant. The  Government  said  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
the  Society  to  secure  a  site  within  seventy-five  miles  of  another 
mission.  Then  Messrs.  Faris  and  Biddle  turned  their  at- 
tention to  the  French  Congo  and  were  promptly  informed 
that  no  Protestant  Society  was  permitted  to  establish  a  mission 
or  to  work  there. 

They  continued  their  search  for  several  months  more.  Al- 
together they  spent  over  a  year  exploring  that  part  of  the 
continent.  Meanwhile  they  had  no  home  or  settled  abode  to 
which  they  could  go  to  rest  and  recuperate.  Because  of  the 
constant  travel  and  exposure  and  poor  food.  Dr.  Biddle  be- 


106       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

came  seriously  ill,  and  was  advised  to  leave  the  Congo  for 
home.  It  was  hoped  that  the  sea  air  and  the  rest  on  the  voyage 
would  restore  him  completely.  This  hope  was  not  realized. 
On  reaching  Las  Palmas,  in  the  Canary  Islands,  he  was  placed 
in  the  English  Hospital.  Everything  that  medical  science  and 
skilful  nursing  could  do  was  done  for  him,  but  in  a  few  days 
he  breathed  his  last.  His  unexpected  and  untimely  death  was 
genuinely  mourned  by  those  who  knew  his  worth  and  his  de- 
votion to  the  cause  of  missions. 

About  this  time  the  American  Baptists,  because  of  a  lack 
of  funds  and  workers,  found  it  necessary  to  give  up  some  of 
their  work  on  the  Congo.  As  Bolenge  was  their  most  remote 
station,  it  was  the  first  to  be  given  up.  Mr.  Faris  learned  of 
this  fact  and  went  carefully  over  the  Bolenge  field  to  ascer- 
tain if  it  was  just  what  the  Disciples  needed.  He  studied  the 
vast  territory  which  Bolenge  commands  by  reason  of  its 
position,  and  recommended  its  purchase.  The  American  Bap- 
tist Missionary'  Union  acted  a  magnanimous  part  and  sold 
the  station  for  $2,500,  one-half  of  what  it  had  cost  them.  The 
purchase  was  made  in  1899. 

The  death  of  Dr.  Biddle  made  it  necessary  for  the  Societj^ 
to  send  someone  to  take  his  place.  The  medical  man  needed 
was  ready  and  eager  to  go.  In  January,  1899,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Royal  J.  Dye  left  New  York  and  reached  Bolenge  in  April. 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dye  were  both  born  in  Michigan.  Dr.  Dye 
studied  medicine  in  New  York  City ;  Mrs.  Dye  spent  two  years 
in  the  Missionary  Training  Institute  in  Brooklyn.  Both  had 
the  missionary  passion  and  were  peculiarly  qualified  for  the 
work  of  pioneer  missionaries.  Dr.  Dye  is  a  man  of  inexhausti- 
ble energy  and  enthusiasm. 

Bolenge  has  become  a  household  word  among  the  Disciples. 
Mrs.  Dye's  book  has  made  it  almost  as  familiar  as  Bethany 
or  Hiram.  The  native  village  of  Bolenge  is  wholly  insignifi- 
cant. Standing  by  itself  it  means  no  more  to  the  work  or  to 
the  church  than  any  one  of  ten  thousand  villages  in  Central 
Africa.  Its  importance  is  derived  from  the  Mission  and  from 
its  location.     In  front  of  Bolenge  there  is  a  bend  in  the 


BEGINNINGS.  107 

River  and  a  small  ba.y  which  serves  as  a  harbor.  All  the  ships 
going  up  and  down  the  River  stop  at  Bolenge  for  a  supplj^  of 
pure  spring  water.  Bolenge  is  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ruki, 
a  river  a  thousand  yards  wide  where  it  enters  the  Congo,  a 
river  that,  with  its  affluents,  furnishes  fifteen  hundred  miles 
of  navigable  waterways  to  the  gospel  and  to  commerce.  Bo- 
lenge is  the  most  beautiful  spot  on  the  River. 

The  people  of  that  section  of  the  Congo  belong  to  the  Bantu 
family,  and  were  about  as  primitive  as  any  people  on  the  globe. 
Some  of  them  wore  a  loin-cloth;  some  wore  nothing  except 
a  coat  of  paint  made  from  camwood  and  palm  oil.  They  had 
no  literature  and  no  written  language,  and  no  idea  of  any 
method  of  communicating  thought  aside  from  oral  speech. 
They  practiced  polygamy  and  slavery-.  A  man's  wealth  was 
measured  by  the  number  of  his  wives  and  slaves.  His  wives 
did  the  work  in  the  fields  and  in  the  house  and  supplied  his 
needs;  he  did  the  fighting  and  hunting.  In  places  cannibal- 
ism prevailed.  The  witch-doctor  w^as  the  mo.st  influential 
member  of  the  tribe.  His  word  caused  the  accused  to  die  or 
live,  and  his  word  could  be  decided  in  advance  by  a  bribe.  If 
ever  a  mission  was  planted  on  virgin  soil,  it  was  in  the  case  of 
the  Mission  in  Bolenge. 

The  first  convert  baptized  was  a  man  by  the  name  of  Lon- 
koko.  He  gave  up  all  his  wives  save  one,  to  whom  he  was 
legall}^  married.  He  set  his  slaves  free.  He  gave  up  smoking 
and  all  that  belonged  to  the  old  life.  In  his  case  the  words 
of  Scripture  could  be  appropriately  applied,  ' '  Old  things  have 
passed  away;  behold,  they  have  become  new."  His  ac- 
quaintances considered  him  insane  and  vile.  They  ridiculed 
him  and  said  that  he  had  become  a  woman.  Lonkoko  was  one 
of  the  first  evangelists  to  be  set  aside  and  supported  by  the 
Bolenge  Church.  He  went  out  among  the  most  savage  people 
in  the  country  and  .showed  his  friends  and  his  traducers  that 
he  was  not  less  brave  than  when  he  went  about  armed  with 
club  and  spear.  In  his  life  and  ministry  he  adorned  the  teach- 
ing of  God  his  Savior. 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  Expansion,  page  289.) 


108       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

V.     IN  CUBA. 

The  war  for  the  liberation  of  Cuba  created  a  great  interest 
among  the  Disciples  of  Christ  and  among  other  communions 
in  the  Cuban  people,  and  that  led  the  Society  to  add  that 
noble  island  to  the  field  of  its  operations.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Lowell  C.  MePherson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Melvin  Menges  were 
appointed  to  go  to  Cuba  as  missionaries.  They  arrived  in 
Havana  on  the  31st  of  October,  1899,  Wlien  the  call  came 
from  Cuba,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  MePherson  were  laboring  for  the 
Jefferson  Street  Church  in  Buffalo,  New  York;  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs,  Menges  were  laboring  for  the  church  in  Stanford,  Illi- 
nois.   All  four  are  graduates  of  Eureka  College. 

Cuba  is  a  tropical  island  730  miles  long  and  from  25  to 
135  miles  wide,  and  has  an  area  of  42,000  square  miles.  Cuba 
is  as  large  as  Maine  and  Massachusetts,  or  as  large  as  Ohio 
and  Kentucky.  The  population  is  2,600,000,  or  an  average  of 
sixty  to  the  square  mile.  With  about  the  same  area,  Java 
supports  a  population  of  30,000,000.  Because  of  her  climate 
and  material  resources,  Cuba  can  easily  support  four  or  five 
times  her  present  population.  Ninety-eight  per  cent,  of  the 
people  speak  Spanish,  one  per  cent.  English,  and  one  per  cent, 
other  languages,  Havana,  the  capital,  has  a  population  of 
250,000.  Havana  is  a  cosmopolitan  city  and  one  of  the  most 
expensive  in  the  world  in  which  to  live. 

On  their  arrival  the  missionaries  rented  quarters  and  began 
to  get  acquainted  and  to  make  friends  with  the  Cubans  and 
the  Americans  in  Havana.  They  preached  and  broke  bread 
in  their  own  homes  every  Lord's  day.  In  addition  to  the 
two  services  on  the  Lord's  day,  they  had  a  mid-week 
prayer-service.  The  attendance  was  small  but  the  interest  was 
good.  Mr.  MePherson  spoke  in  the  batteries,  for  other  mis- 
sions, and  in  the  prison.  In  a  little  time  there  were  eleven 
baptisms  and  several  who  had  gone  astray  were  brought  back 
to  the  Bishop  and  Shepherd  of  their  souls.  In  the  April  fol- 
lowing their  arrival,  they  opened  a  Sunday  school  with  from 
twenty  to  forty-five  present.  This  was  said  to  be  the  largest 
English-speaking  Sunday  school  on  the  island.    Mrs.  McPher- 


BEGINNINGS.  109 

son  and  Mrs.  Menges  were  active  in  the  Woman's  Christian 
Temperance  Union  and  in  the  Loyal  Temperance  Legion.  For 
two  months,  in  the  absence  of  the  editor,  Mr.  McPherson 
edited  the  Havana  Post.  While  serving  in  that  capacity  he 
became  acquainted  with  the  chief  men  in  Cuba,  both  Cubans 
and  Americans.  From  the  time  of  their  arrival  the  mission- 
aries were  studj'ing  Spanish,  with  a  view  to  preaching  and 
teaching  in  the  language  of  the  people  whom  they  had  gone 
to  serve  and  save. 

In  the  summer  of  1900,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Menges  opened  in 
another  part  of  the  city  a  day  school  for  the  teaching  of  Eng- 
lish. They  began  with  four  pupils  and  soon  had  seventeen 
enrolled.  The  school  was  taught  in  their  own  home.  For 
that  reason  they  were  not  prepared  to  take  in  a  large  number 
of  Cuban  boys  and  girls.  The  principal  objective  was  the 
teaching  of  the  word  of  God.  The  daily  program  included  a 
lesson  from  the  Scriptures  and  the  singing  of  gospel  hymns. 
Besides  the  day  school,  Mr.  Menges  gathered  the  children 
of  the  community  into  a  Sunday  school.  Within  a  few  months 
after  reaching  Havana  he  began  preaching  in  Spanish. 

The  work  in  Cuba  was  most  difficult.  The  war  had  de- 
moralized and  impoverished  and  embittered  the  people.  The 
missionaries  preached  to  a  procession.  The  American  soldiers 
and  civilians  were  coming  and  going  constantly.  Half  the 
audience  of  one  Sunday  service  would  be  in  America  before 
the  next  Sunday.  It  was  impossible  to  build  up  either  a  per- 
manent congregation  of  believers  or  a  permanent  Sunday 
school.  The  Missionaries  did  what  they  could.  They  planted 
and  watered,  and  left  God  to  give  the  increase. 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  Expansion ,  page  S19.) 

VI.  IN  HONOLULU. 
When  the  Hawaiian  Islands  became  a  Territory  of  the 
United  States,  there  were  those  who  felt  that  the  Society 
should  be  represented  among  the  religious  forces  at  work 
there.  The  Hawaiian  Islands  are  situated  at  the  cross-roads 
of  the  Pacific.     Because  of  their  location  they  will  alwaj's 


110       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

be  of  great  strategic  importance.  Besides  being  a  military  and 
naval  outpost  of  the  Nation,  they  are  "the  Paradise  of  the 
Pacific,"  and  are  destined  to  become  increasingly  a  winter 
resort  for  the  American  people. 

Lathrop  Cooley  of  Cleveland,  Ohio,  gave  five  thousand  dol- 
lars to  begin  a  Mission  in  Honolulu.  It  was  this  gift  that 
led  the  Society  to  act.  Mr.  Cooley  had  it  in  his  heart  to  es,- 
tablish  a  number  of  missions  around  the  world.  He  wished 
them  so  located  that  the  sun  would  never  set  on  his  work. 
The  Mission  in  Honolulu  was  the  first  of  the  series.  Mr. 
Cooley  was  a  member  of  the  second  generation  of  Disciples 
and  knew  the  leaders  of  the  first  generation.  He  had  preached 
for  many  years.  Through  the  growth  of  Cleveland,  his  prop- 
erties became  exceedingly  valuable.  He  consecrated  the  in- 
crease to  the  service  of  the  Lord. 

On  the  1st  day  of  December,  1899,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Abram  E. 
Cory  of  Iowa  were  appointed  missionaries  to  Honolulu.  Both 
were  graduates  of  Drake  University,  and  both  were  eager  to 
spend  their  lives  in  mission  service  in  the  regions  beyond. 
They  found  that  the  population  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands  num- 
bered 125,000.  Of  these  40,000  were  native  Hawaiians; 
70,000  were  Asiatics ;  and  the  rest  were  from  the  South  Seas 
and  from  Europe  and  from  the  United  States. 

Some  years  before  the  arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cory, 
Thomas  D.  Garvin  had  founded  a  church  in  Honolulu.  B.  F. 
Coulter  of  Los  Angeles  and  one  or  two  other  friends  in  Cali- 
fornia aided  the  Disciples  in  that  city  in  financing  the  enter- 
prise. Miss  Calla  J.  Harrison  did  considerable  work  among 
the  Japanese.  Her  work  was  maintained  by  the  friends  that 
assisted  Mr.  Garvin  and  his  successors.  Mr.  and  'Mrs.  Cory 
worked  in  closest  fellowship  with  the  church. 

Besides  the  work  among  the  Orientals  and  Hawaiians,  Mr. 
Cory  ministered  to  the  soldiers  and  sailors  as  they  were 
going  to  China  and  to  the  Philippines  and  returning.  He 
spent  seven  weeks  as  Chaplain  on  board  the  transport  Logan. 
He  went  as  far  as  Manila,  and  reported  the  results  as  far  in 


BEGINNINGS.  Ill 

excess  of  his  expectations.  He  spoke  on  board  battleships,  in 
the  Y.  M,  C.  A.,  in  the  penitentiary,  and  in  the  slums. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cory  did  their  work  in  English.  They  opened 
missions  at  three  points  in  the  city.  One  was  called  the 
Lathrop  Cooley  Mission;  one  the  R.  R.  Sloan  Mission;  and 
the  third  was  named  Moiliili,  after  the  district  of  the  city  in 
which  it  was  located.  Mr.  Cory  preached  in  each  of  these 
places.  At  Moiliili  he  came  into  touch  with  Hawaiian^, 
Chinese,  Japanese,  Americans,  and  with  families  of  mixed 
blood.  He  opened  Sunday  schools  and  night  schools.  Mrs. 
Cory  taught  a  class  of  girls  to  sew,  to  speak  English  cor- 
rectly, and  how  to  amuse  themselves  so  that  their  amuse- 
ments might  not  degrade  them. 

For  a  few  months,  while  John  C.  Hay,  the  minister  of  the 
church,  was  in  the  United  States  soliciting  funds  with  which 
to  enlarge  the  work,  Mr.  Cory  served  as  minister  of  the 
church.  After  he  had  been  in  Honolulu  a  year  and  a  half,  he 
asked  permission  to  go  to  China  as  a  missionary.  Permission 
was  granted  and  he  and  Mrs.  Cory  went  on  to  China  to  assist 
the  Mission  there.  When  they  left,  A.  0.  Hushaw  was  en- 
gaged to  superintend  the  work.  Mr.  Hushaw  baptized  a 
number  of  Chinese,  among  them  a  Chinese  preacher  and  his 
wife.  Mr.  Hushaw  resigned  on  account  of  failing  health, 
and  P.  M.  Snodgrass  of  Virginia  was  secured  as  his  successor. 
In  addition  to  his  other  duties,  Mr.  Snodgrass  taught  a  class 
of  Japanese  in  the  night  school  and  a  Bible  Class.  When 
Mr.  Snodgrass  resigned,  C.  C.  Wilson  of  Ohio  was  engaged  to 
fill  the  vacancy.  He  continued  in  the  work  for  less  than  six 
months. 

The  field  was  small  and  fairly  well  occupied.  There  was 
little  room  for  expansion.  The  great  and  populous  fields  of 
the  Orient  attracted  men  and  women  who  wished  to  serve  as 
missionaries,  as  Honolulu  did  not.  The  church  is  prosperous 
and  is  able  to  oversee  the  work  that  has  been  started  by  the 
Society. 


112       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

VII.     IN  THE  PHILIPPINES. 

At  the  close  of  the  Spanish- American  War  and  after  their 
purchase  by  the  United  States,  the  Philippine  Islands  were 
opened  to  Protestant  Missions.  A  wonderful  interest  in  these 
islands  was  developed;  churches  and  individual  Christians 
were  anxious  to  see  them  occupied.  Several  Societies  hurried 
on  men  and  women  to  open  missions.  That  was  considered  a 
patriotic  no  less  than  a  Christian  duty.  The  Disciples  shared 
this  feeling.  One  man,  who  has  never  permitted  his  name  to 
be  known,  gave  five  thousand  dollars  to  start  the  work.  Others 
followed  with  liberal  gifts.  Hermon  P.  Williams,  who  had 
served  as  Chaplain  of  an  Iowa  Regiment,  was  eager  to  return 
as  a  missionary.  Abram  E.  Cory  had  spent  some  time  in 
Manila  as  an  army  Chaplain  and  felt  something  should  be 
done  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  Filipinos. 

On  the  12th  of  April,  1901,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  H.  Hanna 
were  requested  to  go  to  the  Philippines  at  once.  They  landed 
in  Manila  the  3d  of  the  following  August.  A  few  weeks  later 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hermon  P.  Williams  were  appointed;  they 
reached  Manila  in  December.  Mr.  Hanna  is  a  graduate  of 
Bethany  College.  He  served  the  church  in  Washington,  Penn- 
sylvania, as  its  minister,  and  served  other  churches  as  an 
evangelist.  He  is  a  good  singer  as  well  as  a  strong  preacher. 
Mrs.  Hanna  is  a  granddaughter  of  Hon.  Russell  Errett,  a 
brother  of  Isaac  Errett.  Mr.  Williams  is  a  son  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  J.  Mad.  Williams  and  a  graduate  of  Iowa  State  Univer- 
sity. He  is  a  man  of  acknowledged  ability  and  of  fine  pres- 
ence. They  were  a  pair  of  noble  brothers  and  well  qualified 
to  open  a  work  in  a  new  and  difficult  field. 

Until  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Williams  all  the  work  was  done 
among  the  American  soldiers  and  civilians,  and  among  the 
English-speaking  Filipinos.  Mr.  Hanna  preached  in  the 
chapel  which  he  had  rented,  in  the  hospitals,  in  the  camps, 
in  the  prison,  and  in  the  hall  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  In  the 
Union  Evangelistic  services  he  conducted  the  music,  and  sang 
solos  in  various  religious  meetings.  He  undertook  some  work 
among  the  Filipinos,  a  Sunday  school,  a  mid-week  prayer 


1.  Sunday  School,  Manila.  P.  I. 

2.  Albert  Allen  Memorial  Bible  School,  Manila,  P.  T. 

3.  Post   Graduating   and    Graduating    Class   of    Mary    Chiles    Hospital.      Dr.    W.    N. 

Lemmon,  Director.      Manila,  P.  I.,  1919. 


BEGINNINGS.  113 

service,  and  an  Endeavor  Society.  The  attendance  was  very- 
small.  As  the  population  was  constantly  changing  it  ap- 
peared well-nigh  impossible  to  build  up  a  permanent  work. 

Mr.  Hanna  discovered  fifty-eight  Disciples  in  the  Islands. 
Among  the  number  were  some  of  great  influence  who,  by  their 
presence  and  consecration,  contributed  much  to  the  future 
growth  of  the  entire  work.  Some  were  not  particularly  well 
pleased  that  they  had  been  discovered.  They  were  pilgrims 
and  strangers;  they  were  planning  to  return  to  the  United 
States  as  soon  as  their  purpose  in  going  to  the  Philippines 
was  accomplished.  The  most  trivial  causes  kept  these  from 
the  Lord's  Table  and  from  all  forms  of  worship.  The  climate 
was  enervating  and  they  needed  a  rest  on  Sunday  so  as  to  be 
able  to  do  full  duty  the  remainder  of  the  week.  Facilities  for 
getting  to  church  were  not  good,  and  Americans  were  not 
expected  to  walk.  The  place  of  meeting  was  upstairs,  and  that 
was  a  drawback.  There  was  no  strong  sentiment  impelling 
them  to  attend  public  worsliip.  Mr.  Hanna  found  it  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  keep  on  keeping  on.  The  irresponsiveness 
of  those  to  whom  he  spoke  vexed  his  soul.  At  home  he  was  ac- 
customed to  speak  to  audiences  that  were  large  and  enthusi- 
astic. He  seldom  spoke  without  confessions.  In  Manila  he 
spoke  to  a  handful  and  half  of  them  manifested  no  interest 
in  him  or  in  his  message. 

After  the  arrival  of  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Williams  a  class  of 
English-speaking  Filipinos  was  organized  and  taught.  The 
attendance  varied  from  five  to  eight,  but  three  of  the  number 
were  baptized.  There  was  a  large  Bible  Class  for  children 
on  Saturday  afternoon.  After  the  missionaries  had  spent 
several  months  studying  Spanish  they  held  evangelistic  serv- 
ices in  a  street  chapel,  which  proved  very  successful.  At  one 
service  seven  adults  made  the  good  confession,  Simon  Rivera 
and  six  others  were  baptized  in  Manila  Bay  at  night,  near 
where  Dewey  sank  the  Spanish  fleet.  This  was  the  be- 
ginning of  a  great  ingathering.  From  Manila  the  work 
spread,  the  good  seed  falling  on  good  ground  at  almost  every 
point  of  the  compass.  In  the  great  province  of  Laguna  an 
8 


114       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

active  congregation  sprang  up  in  the  beautiful  and  pic- 
turesque town  of  Lilio.  This  congregation  enrolled  in  its 
membership  some  of  the  principal  citizens  of  the  place  and  has 
continued  to  grow  in  numbers  and  in  influence.  Another 
congregation,  which  has  grown  to  be  the  principal  religious 
force  in  its  town,  was  organized  in  Marivales,  in  the  province 
of  Bataan.  The  need  of  a  chapel  in  Manila  was  supplied  by 
the  purchase  of  a  billiard  hall,  the  money  for  the  same  being 
furnished  by  the  American  friends. 

When  the  Missionaries  left  Manila  for  Laoag,  the  American 
Church  had  fifty-five  members,  and  the  Sunday  school  an 
enrollment  of  about  fifty.  In  the  absence  of  a  minister  the 
church  did  not  feel  that  it  could  meet  regularly  on  the  Lord 's 
day,  and  so  they  arranged  for  occasional  meetings  in  the 
parlor  of  a  private  residence.  The  Filipino  church  was  left 
in  charge  of  a  native  evangelist.  They  were  buoyed  up  with 
a  promise  of  a  semiannual  visit  from  one  of  the  men  in  Laoag. 
As  there  were  a  dozen  men  in  the  church  who  could  speak  to 
profit  and  edification,  the  church  lived  and  prospered. 

Messrs.  Hanna  and  Williams  left  Manila  for  Laoag  in  the 
interest  of  peace  and  good-will.  The  earliest  missionaries  in 
the  Philippines  formed  what  they  called  the  Evangelical 
Union,  and  divided  almost  the  entire  Archipelago  among 
themselves.  There  were  only  four  societies  represented  in 
the  Evangelical  Union.  It  was  not  possible  for  the  small 
group  of  missionaries  in  the  Islands  to  cultivate  the  whole 
field;  at  the  same  time  they  rather  resented  the  entrance  of 
the  representatives  of  any  other  society.  Messrs.  Hanna  and 
Williams  wished  to  live  in  peace  with  the  men  who  had  pre- 
ceded them  by  a  few  months,  but  they  also  wanted  a  place 
in  which  they  could  work.  The  United  Brethren  had  been 
assigned  the  northern  part  of  Luzon,  the  main  island;  but 
they  had  done  very  little  work  in  it  and,  in  fact,  had  with- 
drawn to  Manila.  Because  this  field  was  unoccupied  the  new 
missionaries  felt  free  to  enter  and  preach  the  gospel.  The 
United  Brethren  returned  later  and  carried  on  a  good  work 
in  the  southern  part  of  that  field,  with  San  Fernando  as  a 


BEGINNINGS.  115 

center.  The  Methodist  Episcopal  missionaries  took  possession 
of  another  part  of  the  field.  It  was  found  that  there  was 
room  enough  for  all  and  that  there  was  no  need  of  overlapping 
or  clashing. 

The  northwestern  part  of  Luzon  is  the  chief  seat  of  the 
Ilocanos,  a  tribe  numbering  800,000.  Laoag,  a  city  of  about 
40,000,  situated  upon  a  rich  plain  in  the  northern  Ilocano 
province,  partly  surrounded  by  the  Laoag  river,  was  chosen 
as  the  center  from  which  to  begin  work  in  the  north.  The 
workers  were  well  received ;  meetings  held  in  a  private  house 
were  well  attended,  and  preaching  on  the  streets  and  in  the 
market  w^as  heard  by  large  numbers  from  the  time  it  was 
begun.  Soon  after  reaching  Laoag  a  chapel  was  fitted  up  in 
the  basement  of  the  Mission  Home  and  services  were  con- 
ducted in  it  four  evenings  in  the  week.  Mr.  Hanna  visited  a 
neighboring  town  and  on  Sunday  afternoons  preached  in 
the  cock-pit.  Thousands  of  Gospels  and  Testaments  and  tracts 
and  hymns  were  sold.  Mr.  Williams  conducted  preaching 
services  and  Bible  Study  Classes  in  Spanish  from  one  to 
six  times  a  week.  One  of  the  first  tasks  was  to  translate  the 
Spanish-Ilocano  Grammar  into  Ilocano-English.  The  Penta- 
teuch was  translated  into  Ilocano,  and  the  Ilocano  New  Testa- 
ment was  revised. 

The  United  States  established  schools  of  all  grades  from  the 
kindergarten  to  the  Philippine  University  and  carried  on  all 
the  work  of  secular  education.  This  left  the  missionaries 
more  free  for  distinctively  evangelistic  work  than  are  the 
missionaries  in  most  other  fields.  Doubtless  this  helps  to  ac- 
count for  the  large  ingatherings  in  a  field  where  the  begin- 
nings were  small  and  discouraging. 

(Continued  in  chapter  on  Expansion,  page  S2^.) 

VIII.     IN  TIBET. 

Dr.  Susie  C.  Rijnhart  was  instrumental  in  opening  the 
Mission  on  the  border  of  Tibet.  She  and  her  husband  had 
spent  four  years  in  that  great  closed  land  in  the  interest  of  the 
Kingdom.     Their  child  died  and  was  buried  in  a  drug  box 


116       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

lined  with  a  towel,  at  the  base  of  the  Dang  La  mountains.  Her 
husband  was  murdered  by  the  Tibetans  and  his  body  thrown 
into  the  river  and  never  recovered.  She  herself  escaped  by 
one  of  the  greatest  miracles  in  history.  On  reaching  civiliza- 
tion and  home  there  was  one,  and  only  one,  passion  in  her 
heart,  and  that  was  to  go  back  to  Tibet  and  spend  her  life 
among  the  Tibetans  as  a  missionary.  When  she  was  asked  if 
it  would  not  be  a  great  sacrifice  for  her  to  return  to  a  land 
where  she  had  suffered  so  much,  her  answer  was,  "It  would 
be  a  great  sacrifice  for  me  not  to  return  and  give  those  people 
the  gospel;   the}^  need  it  so  much." 

On  the  7th  of  November,  1902,  Dr.  Rijnhart  was  appointed 
to  open  a  mission  in  Tibet.  She  was  to  start  as  soon  as  a  suit- 
able man  and  wife  could  be  found  to  go  with  her.  On  the  17th 
of  August,  1903,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Albert  L.  Shelton,  who  were 
under  appointment  to  China,  were  transferred  to  Tibet.  Dr. 
Rijnhart  was  a  Canadian  by  birth  and  education.  Her 
maiden  name  was  Susie  Carson.  She  had  studied  medicine 
and  received  her  degree  before  she  met  and  married  Petrus 
Rijnhart,  a  native  of  Holland.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Shelton  were 
Kansaus.  Both  received  their  academic  education  in  the 
State  Normal  in  Emporia.  Dr.  Shelton  studied  medicine  in 
Louisville,  Kentucky.  Before  their  marriage,  Mrs.  Shelton, 
whose  maiden  name  was  Flora  Beal,  was  a  teacher  in  the 
public  schools  of  Kansas. 

Dr.  Rijnhart  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Shelton  met  for  the  first 
time  in  San  Francisco  on  the  27th  of  September,  1903.  They 
were  on  their  way  to  Tibet  at  the  time.  All  three  reached 
Tachienlu,  which  was  their  destination,  on  the  15th  of  March, 
1904.  From  Nanking,  where  they  stopped  to  collect  their 
goods,  they  went  by  steamer  to  Chung  King,  and  from  Chung 
King  by  house-boat  to  Kiating,  and  thence  to  Tachienlu  over- 
land, riding  sometimes  on  horses,  carried  on  men's  shoulders 
sometimes,  and  walking  sometimes.  Tachienlu  is  a  Chinese 
town  in  the  western  highlands  of  the  province  of  Sze  Chuan. 
Mrs.  Shelton  described  it  as  an  Oriental  city,  and  said  that  it 
has  everything  that  goes  with  that  word:    dirt,  heat,  flies, 


BEGINNINGS.  117 

mangy  dogs,  naked  babies,  half-elothed  men  and  women;  no 
rain  for  months,  and  chaff  from  the  threshing  floors  flying 
everywhere. 

Mr.  James  Moyse  knew  of  their  coming  and  fitted  up  some 
rooms  in  an  inn  as  best  he  could  and  assisted  them  in  getting 
installed.  He  papered  the  walls  with  Chinese  paper  and  at- 
tempted to  scrub  the  floors.  The  owner  would  not  permit 
this;  the  floors  had  never  been  scrubbed  and  must  not  be 
scrubbed.  The  Missionaries  were  able  to  rent  a  shop  in  the 
heart  of  the  city;  this  one  building  served  as  chapel,  school, 
and  dispensary.  They  were  fortunate  in  being  able  to  secure 
in  Nanking  for  one  year  the  services  of  a  graduate  of  the 
Christian  College.  He  assisted  in  the  preaching  and  in  the 
teaching  and  in  the  dispensary  and  with  the  language.  His 
services  were  invaluable.  They  were  fortunate,  too,  in  secur- 
ing the  services  of  an  English-speaking  Chinese  cook.  It  is 
not  easy  to  see  how  they  could  have  gotten  on  without  these 
two  Chinese  assistants. 

Because  of  her  previous  experience  and  knowledge  of  the 
language,  Dr.  Rijnhart  was  able  to  begin  her  medical  work 
at  once.  She  ministered  to  the  Chinese  and  Tibetans  alike. 
The  medical  work  met  a  felt  need ;  it  spoke  a  language  that  all 
could  understand.  The  training  of  children  and  the  evangel- 
istic work  spoke  the  same  language,  but  it  was  not  so  readily 
understood.  Dr.  Rijnhart  had  meetings  for  the  women  and 
children ;  she  visited  the  people  in  their  homes  in  connection 
with  the  medical  treatment  and  for  other  reasons.  As  oppor- 
tunity offered  she  spoke  good  words  for  the  Lord  Jesus.  She 
attracted  many  by  the  use  of  the  magic  lantern,  and  through 
the  pictures  on  the  screen  many  heard  the  message  for  the 
first  time.  Patients  came  from  near  and  from  far;  all  who 
came  told  their  friends  and  neighbors  of  what  they  heard  and 
saw  and  learned  in  the  dispensary. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Shelton  gave  from  five  to  six  hours  a  day  to 
language  study.  The  only  printed  helps  they  had  were  a 
primer  by  Mr.  Amundsen  and  the  New  Testament  written  in 
the  classical  Tibetan,  which  is  not  at  all  like  the  colloquial. 


118       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

They  had  been  instructed  to  allow  nothing  to  interfere  with 
their  study  of  the  language;  they  felt  that  if  they  did  not 
get  a  good  start  at  the  beginning  of  their  career,  they  would 
be  handicapped  all  their  days.  It  was  not  till  January  that 
Dr.  Shelton  undertook  to  treat  the  sick  and  to  teach  and 
preach.  From  the  first  there  was  a  constant  increase  in  the 
number  and  the  importance  of  the  cases.  In  January  he  began 
to  teach  in  the  Sunday  school ;  that  helped  him  much  with  the 
language.  In  March  he  preached  ten  or  a  dozen  times;  be- 
fore attempting  to  preach  he  went  over  the  sermon  with  his 
teacher.  The  fame  of  the  medical  work  went  out  through  all 
the  region.  Dr.  Shelton  was  called  a  hundred  miles  to  treat 
a  wounded  military  officer.  Men  whose  feet  and  fingers  had 
been  frozen  in  crossing  the  high  mountain  passes  and  men 
suffering  from  bullet  wounds,  sought  him  out.  The  people  did 
not  want  the  gospel,  but  they  did  want  to  be  cured  when  sick 
and  to  be  healed  when  wounded.  Christianity  was  new  and 
fearful  and  unwelcome. 

Some  of  the  most  promising  of  the  boys  of  the  place  were 
induced  to  attend  school.  The  teacher  was  an  excellent 
Chinese  scholar.  He  had  no  printed  helps  of  any  kind.  He 
wrote  out  the  lessons  and  required  the  pupils  to  commit  them 
to  memory.  In  this  school,  in  addition  to  the  subjects  usually 
taught  by  the  Chinese  and  Tibetans,  English,  geography, 
arithmetic,  and  the  Bible  were  taught.  Dr.  Rijnhart  had  a 
class  in  English.  Dr.  Shelton  took  the  boys  through  the  New 
Testament  and  through  a  considerable  part  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment. He  gave  them  a  course  in  the  lives  of  the  apostles.  It 
was  his  conviction  that  those  boys  were  as  well  informed  in 
the  teaching  of  the  New  Testament  as  most  boys  at  home  who 
have  had  much  better  advantages. 

Mr.  Yang,  a  graduate  from  Christian  College  in  Nanking, 
preached  in  the  chapel  every  day.  Every  department  of  the 
Mission  was  evangelistic;  but  the  gospel  was  brought  to  bear 
upon  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people  more  effectively  in 
the  preaching  service  than  in  any  other.  It  was  not  long  until 
there  were  fourteen  men  and  nine  women  inquiring  as  to  the 


BEGINNINGS.  119 

way  of  salvation.  Seven  confessed  their  faith  in  Jesus  as  the 
Christ  and  were  baptized.  Those  who  were  baptized  were 
organized  into  a  church  and  were  instructed  in  all  that  per- 
tains to  life  and  godliness.  There  was  some  good  ground  in 
Tachienlu,  and  the  good  seed  found  a  lodgment  in  it  and  bore 
fruit.  There  were  some  there  who  were  of  the  truth,  and  they 
heard  and  received  the  words  of  their  Lord. 

Soon  after  the  work  was  begun  in  Tachienlu,  Dr.  Rijnhart's 
health  began  to  fail.  Her  first  experiences  in  Tibet  were  too 
much  for  her  strength.  In  October,  1905,  she  and  Mr.  James 
Moyes  were  married,  and  a  year  later  she  resigned.  She  and 
Mr.  Moyes  removed  to  Chentu,  the  capital  of  the  province, 
where  he  served  the  Christian  Literature  Society  for  some 
months.  Then  they  returned  to  her  home  in  Canada  where 
she  died  on  the  7th  of  February,  1908.  Mrs.  Moyes  was  a 
remarkably  gifted  woman.  Her  book,  entitled,  "With  Ti- 
betans in  Tent  and  Temple,"  will  live.  President  McGarvey 
said  that  no  other  book  that  he  had  ever  read,  aside  from  the 
Bible,  stirred  him  as  that  book  did.  As  a  speaker  on  the 
platform,  she  was  unsurpassed.  It  was  through  her  energj' 
and  enthusiasm  that  the  work  among  the  Tibetans  came  into 
existence.  Her  name  will  always  be  associated  with  it.  She 
laid  the  foundation,  and  others  builded  thereon. 

In  order  that  the  work  might  not  be  crippled  by  reason 
of  Dr.  Rijnhart's  failing  health,  the  Society  was  asked  to 
send  a  family  to  take  her  place.  On  the  10th  of  May,  1905, 
Mr.  and  Mrs,  James  C.  Ogden  of  Kentucky  were  appointed 
missionaries  to  Tibet.  Mr.  Ogden  is  a  graduate  of  Kentucky 
University  and  of  the  College  of  the  Bible;  Mrs.  Ogden  is 
a  graduate  of  Hamilton  College.  They  reached  Tachienlu 
on  the  3d  of  February,  1906.  As  soon  as  they  gained  a  work- 
ing knowledge  of  the  language,  and  before  that  time,  they 
began  work.  With  the  help  of  a  native  carpenter,  Mr.  Ogden 
repaired  a  Chinese  house  for  a  home  for  himself  and  family. 
He  relieved  Dr.  Shelton  of  some  of  the  work  in  the  school  and 
in  the  church.  When  he  had  leisure  he  accompanied  Dr. 
Shelton  in  his  tours  into  the  country. 


120       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  Missionaries  were  not  in  Tachienlu  ^>ery  long  before 
they  came  to  the  conclusion  that  they  were  too  far  from  the 
Tibetan  border.  Tibet  was  not  open  to  the  gospel ;  they  could 
not  enter  it  anywhere ;  but  the  border  was  five  hundred  miles 
from  Tachienlu.  On  this  account  they  decided  not  to  estab- 
lish themselves  permanently  at  that  place,  even  though  there 
were  Tibetans  in  and  around  Tachienlu  and  Tibetan  caravans 
constantly  passing  through  it.  In  the  autumn  of  1906,  Dr. 
Shelton  and  Mr.  Ogden  visited  Batang,  to  investigate.  They 
spent  four  days  there;  they  went  out  in  different  directions 
and  consulted  with  the  officials  and  others  in  the  place.  They 
were  well  received  and  were  entertained  as  guests  of  the  city. 
Though  they  could  not  enter  Tibet,  they  believed  that  in  a 
few  years  the  way  would  be  open.  The  trip  was  of  much 
benefit  to  Mr.  Ogden.  He  learned  something  of  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Tibetans  and  picked  up  many  of  their 
sentences.  In  going  and  returning,  Dr.  Shelton  was  con- 
stantly called  on  for  medical  aid.  His  ready  response  to  the 
cry  of  the  needy  and  his  genuine  sympathy  with  the  suffering 
and  his  manifest  interest  in  the  people  with  whom  he  had  to 
do,  made  friends  for  the  Mission. 

Batang  is  eighteen  days  nearer  Tibet  than  Tachienlu.  It 
is  on  the  border.  One  can  stand  in  Batang  and  look  across  the 
Yangtse  and  see  the  land  which  the  Father  promised  the  Son 
as  part  of  his  inheritance.  Batang  is  ten  thousand  feet  above 
the  sea  and  is  surt-ounded  by  mountain  peaks  eighteen  thou- 
sand feet  high.  It  is  one  of  the  most  remote  and  inaccessible 
and  one  of  the  loneliest  mission  stations  in  the  world.  Mail 
was  received  once  a  month.  A  swift  walker  could  make  the 
round  trip  in  thirty  days,  but  that  did  not  happen  often. 

Before  moving  to  Batang  it  was  necessary  for  Dr.  Shelton 
and  Mr.  Ogden  to  go  to  Chung  King  for  supplies  that  would 
last  two  years;  soap,  sugar,  candles,  and  other  household 
goods.  They  needed  axes  and  saws  and  all  the  tools  that 
would  be  needed  in  felling  trees  and  in  making  brick  and  in 
building  suitable  houses  for  the  Mission.  They  had  lumber- 
men and  brick-makers,  but  they  had  to  superintend  every  de- 


1.  Sue  M.  Dilts  Hospital,  Batang,  Tibet. 

2.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Ogden  and  Mission  Day  School,  Batang. 

3.  The  Shelton  and  Batang  Group.     (The  one  smoking  id  a  Chinese  General.) 


BEGINNINGS.  121 

tail  themselves.  The  Chinese  carpenters  did  not  know  how  to 
build  houses  such  as  the  Missionaries  needed.  Mrs.  Shelton 
said  the  Missionaries  had  to  teach  them  how  to  make  a  tub 
before  they  could  take  a  bath.  While  the  men  were  felling 
and  sawing  the  trees  and  making  and  drying  the  brick,  Dr. 
Shelton  preached  to  them. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Shelton  left  Tachienlu  on  the  7th  of  July, 
1908,  and  reached  Batang  on  July  the  24th.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ogden  did  not  arrive  till  the  21st  of  October,  Johnny  had 
gone  in  advance  and  had  rented  three  rooms  in  two  Tibetan 
inns  for  the  two  families.  He  scrubbed,  and  cleansed,  and 
papered  them  with  Chinese  wall-paper.  In  the  other  half 
of  each  building  lived  a  Tibetan  family  with  the  servants  and 
slaves.  In  addition  to  the  family  were  pigs,  yaks,  horses, 
donkeys,  and  piles  of  manure.  There  were  no  screens  or  win- 
dows. As  in  Tachienlu,  flies,  heat,  dirt,  and  chaff  were  every- 
where. Dr.  and  Mrs.  Shelton  lived  there  for  five  months, 
when  they  were  able  to  get  a  house  for  themselves.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Ogden  lived  in  a  Tibetan  inn  for  more  than  a  year. 
Dr.  Shelton 's  medical  skill  was  in  constant  demand.  Whether 
he  was  on  the  road  or  at  home  there  were  the  sick  and 
wounded  calling  for  help.  One  year  his  fees,  outside  of  eggs, 
consisted  of  dirty  butter,  gunnysack  cloth,  meat,  and  a  wolf- 
skin or  two.  The  fees  were  worth  in  all  about  ninety-six 
rupees.  But  the  gratitude  of  the  people  whom  he  had  helped 
was  be3^ond  all  price. 

The  Tibetans  are  probably  the  most  religious  people  in  the 
world.  In  the  immense  lamaseries  there  are  the  greatest  ag- 
gregations of  priests  to  be  found  anywhere.  Every  family  is 
expected  to  give  at  least  one  son  to  the  priesthood.  The 
prayer-wheels  are  always  in  motion.  Every  Tibetan  carries 
his  prayer  beads  and  while  one  is  talking  to  him  he  is  saying 
his  prayers  and  counting  his  beads.  Nevertheless  the  Tibetans 
are  ignorant,  superstitious,  and  indescribably  filthy.  Bud- 
dhism has  not  made  of  them  a  new  creation.  But  like  all 
human  beings,  the  Tibetans  have  their  good  qualities,  and 
they  respond  to  kindness  and  good  will,  and  they  appreciate 


122       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

goodness  and  purity  and  fidelity  in  the  lives  of  the  mission- 
aries. It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  missionaries  are  thankful 
for  the  privilege  of  living  and  working  among  them.  Once 
when  they  were  told  that,  if  they  desired,  they  might  go  down 
into  China  where  they  would  have  more  Christian  fellowship 
and  more  of  the  comforts  of  life,  they  declined  and  said  they 
would  not  change  places  with  missionaries  in  any  part  of  the 
great  world  field.  They  are  supremely  happy  in  the  work  and 
wish  no  change. 

(Conthnied  in  chapter  on  Exjjansion,  page  S51.) 


SECTION  III. 

1882—1918. 


Enlarge  the  place  of  thy  tent,  and  let  them  stretch  forth 
the  curtains  of  thy  haMtations;  spare  not:  lengthen  thy 
cords,  and  strengthen  thy  stakes.  For  thou  shalt  spread  forth 
on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  left;  and  thy  seed  shall  possess 
the  nations,  and  make  the  desolate  cities  to  be  inhabited  (Is. 
54:2,3). 


EXPANSION. 

I.    IN  ENGLAND. 

(Continued  from  page  55.) 

THE  chapter  on  the  Beginning  in  England  brought  the 
history  down  to  the  close  of  the  year  1881.  At  that 
time  work  was  carried  on  in  Southampton,  Southport, 
Chester,  Liverpool,  and  London.  The  men  sent  from  America 
were  H.  S.  Earl,  W.  T.  Moore,  M.  D.  Todd,  J.  M.  Van  Horn, 
and  J.  L.  Richardson.  The  Annual  Convention  of  1881  de- 
cided that,  while  the  British  work  should  be  fully  maintained, 
the  establishment  of  any  new  points  of  labor  beyond  those  al- 
ready proposed  was  to  be  deprecated,  unless  the  resources  of 
the  treasury  were  considerably  augmented. 

While  this  was  the  action  of  the  Convention  new  work  was 
undertaken  at  several  places  in  England.  Aside  from  those 
already  mentioned,  the  places  in  which  churches  were  or- 
ganized were  these :  Acton,  Birkenhead,  Brixton,  Cheltenham, 
Chorlej',  Fulham  (London),  Gloucester,  Hornsey  (London), 
Hj'geia  Street  (Liverpool),  Ingleton,  Lancaster,  Margate, 
Rotherhithe,  Saltney,  Southfields,  Swindon,  Tasso  Tabernacle 
(London). 

Among  the  men  sent  to  England  were  these :  J.  H.  Bicknell, 
John  A.  Brooks,  Mark  A.  Collins,  W.  A.  Foster,  George 
Fowler,  J.  J.  Haley,  B.  H.  Ha^^den,  Samuel  McBride,  Alex- 
ander Martin,  J.  J.  Morgan,  Leslie  W.  Morgan,  A.  W,  Taylor, 
E.  M.  Todd,  George  T.  Walden,  and  Mark  Wayne  Williams. 
In  addition  a  number  of  Englishmen  were  employed.  Among 
them  were  the  following :  Richard  W.  Abberley,  T.  H.  Bates, 
H.  Milnef  Black,  Eli  Brearley,  George  Brooks,  T,  S.  Bucking- 
ham, Richard  Dobson,  William  Durban,  S.  Walton  Fay,  A.  J. 
L.  Gliddon,  L.  H.  Gow,  Robert  Hindle,  W.E.Hogg,  A.  Johnson 
Ben  Mitchell,  D.  R.  Moss,  J.  C.  Oakshett,  J.  E.  Powell,  H.  A. 
Procter,  George  R.  Quiggin,  George  Rapkin,  R.  Reith,  Daniel 

125 


126       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Scott,  E.  H.  Spring,  J.  W.  Travis,  F.  W.  Troy,  J.  H.  Versey. 
There  were  others  who  served  for  brief  terms,  but  it  does  not 
appear  necessary  to  record  their  names. 

The  men  who  .served  longest  were  these :  H.  S.  Earl,  founder 
of  the  church  in  Southampton  and  for  nine  years  its  minister, 
also  the  founder  of  the  church  in  Cheltenham,  and  for  a  short 
time  minister  of  the  Upper  Parliament  Street  church  in  Liver- 
pool ;  W.  T.  Moore,  founder  of  the  churches  in  Southport  and 
Liverpool,  for  ten  years  minister  of  the  West  London  Taber- 
nacle, and  for  fifteen  years  or  more  editor  of  the  Christian 
Commonwealth;  M.  D.  Todd,  founder  of  the  church  in  Ches- 
ter, and  for  three  years  its  minister,  also  minister  of  the 
church  in  Liverpool,  and  founder  of  the  church  in  Ingleton ; 
George  T.  Walden,  minister  of  the  West  London  Tabernacle 
for  four  years;  J.  M.  Van  Horn,  minister  for  five  years  at 
Chester,  and  founder  and  minister  of  the  church  in  Birken- 
head ;  J.  H.  Bicknell,  minister  of  the  church  in  Liverpool  for 
five  years,  and  general  evangelist  for  one  year;  E.  M.  Todd, 
minister  for  five  years  at  Chester,  and  six  years  at  the  We.st 
London  Tabernacle;  George  Fowler,  for  five  years  minister 
at  Southport;  Mark  Wayne  Williams,  one  year  at  Chester, 
four  years  at  the  West  London  Tabernacle,  and  three  years  at 
Acton ;  Leslie  W.  Morgan,  six  years  at  Southampton  and  ten 
years  at  Hornsey. 

A  number  of  Englishmen  have  rendered  conspicuous  serv- 
ice ;  these  are  as  follows :  William  Durban,  who  was  connected 
with  the  work  as  pastor  and  writer  for  more  than  thirty  years ; 
E.  H.  Spring,  minister  at  Cheltenham  for  a  time,  and  minister 
at  Gloucester  for  twenty -six  years ;  Eli  Brearley,  minister  at 
Birkenhead  for  six  years  and  at  Fulham  for  fifteen  years ;  H. 
A.  Procter,  minister  at  Lancaster  for  five  years ;  J.  H.  Versey, 
minister  at  Lancaster  for  six  years,  and  for  twelve  at  Chelten- 
ham and  Swinton ;  Thomas  Carr,  connected  with  the  work  at 
Hygeia  Street,  Liverpool,  for  thirty-five  years;  F.  Phillips, 
for  the  past  four  years  minister  at  Southampton;  Robert 
Hindle,  for  three  years  minister  at  Chester  and  later  at  Horn- 
sey;   H.  Stafford,  who  served  West  London  Tabernacle  and 


EXPANSION.  127 

Soiitlifields  for  twenty-nine  years  as  preacher  and  teacher,  and 
without  pay.  Other  men  served  acceptably,  but  not  for  long 
periods. 

Besides  preaching  the  gospel,  much  use  has  been  made  of 
literature.  W.  T.  Moore  had  hardly  reached  the  field  before 
he  started  The  Evangelist.  Later  he  edited  and  published 
the  Christian  Commonwealth.  The  Commonwealth  carried 
the  message  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  wherever  the  English 
language  is  spoken.  In  addition  to  these  two  publications,  the 
following  were  issued,  chiefly  for  English  readers:  The  Dis- 
ciple, The  Mission  Gleaner,  The  Christian  Quarterly,  and  The 
Christian  Monthhj.  These  were  ably  edited  and  they  carried 
the  truth  far  and  near.  A  series  of  monthly  leaflets  was  pub- 
lished for  years  and  widely  distributed.  "Gospel  Posters," 
"Gospel  Handbills,"  and  "Gospel  Postal  Cards"  were 
printed  by  the  thousand.  ' '  Study  Number  One — Disciples  of 
Christ,"  issued  in  America  by  the  Christian  Unity  Founda- 
tion of  the  Episcopal  Church,  was  circulated  through  the 
churches  and  other  agencies. 

The  plea  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  the  Union  of  all  the 
people  of  God  to  the  end  that  the  world  may  be  evangelized, 
has  been  kept  before  the  minds  of  the  English  people  from 
the  beginning.  Partly  as  a  result  of  this  propaganda,  it  is 
confidently  affirmed  that  there  has  never  been  a  time  in  the 
history  of  Christianity  in  Great  Britain  when  Christian  union 
was  so  much  to  the  front  as  it  is  to-day.  Because  of  the 
change  in  sentiment  respecting  Union,  an  Anglo-American 
Conference  on  the  subject  was  held  following  the  Edinburgh 
World  Conference  on  Missions,  in  1910.  Addresses  were  de- 
livered by  four  American  and  by  four  English  ministers :  J. 
H.  Garrison,  A.  McLean,  C.  C.  Morrison,  and  Errett  Gates 
spoke  for  the  Americans,  and  Prebendary  Webb-Peploe,  C. 
Silvester  Home,  W.  L.  Watkinson,  and  T.  E.  Ruth  spoke  for 
the  English.  These  addresses  were  published  in  a  neat 
brochure.  Leslie  W.  Morgan  states  that  representatives  of 
the  Disciples  of  Christ  sit  on  every  united  committee  ap- 


128       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

pointed  to  consider  the  question  of  unity,  and  make  their  con- 
tributions in  a  sane  and  Christian  spirit. 

Some  of  the  hopes  cherished  concerning  the  work  in  Eng- 
land have  not  been  realized.  It  was  thought  that  the  churches 
established  would  be  self-supporting  in  three  or  four  j^ears  at 
most.  This  has  not  been  the  case.  The  churches  that  were 
planted  earliest  still  need  assistance.  Aside  from  the  Coop 
family  there  is  not  much  wealth  in  the  English  churches. 
While  they  have  not  been  able  to  do  all  that  it  was  hoped  they 
would  do  and  all  that  they  desired  to  do,  it  should  be  men- 
tioned that  for  a  good  many  years  they  have  supported  two 
missionaries  in  India. 

The  numerical  gains  have  not  been  as  large  as  it  was  hoped 
they  would  be.  There  have  been  gains  each  year,  but  they 
have  not  satisfied  expectation.  Soon  after  the  Society  was  or- 
ganized one  of  our  journals  used  this  language:  ''Large 
bodies  of  the  established  church  are  dissatisfied,  and  if  a 
breaking  up  comes,  which  many  prophesy,  we  ought  to  be  in 
a  position  to  gather  into  the  Church  of  Christ  all  who  are 
Avilling  to  give  up  human  creeds  for  the  Word  of  God.  There 
will  be  many  anxious  and  willing  to  make  such  a  change. 

''One  wing  of  the  Baptist  church  believes  about  as  we  do. 
They  care  little  or  nothing  about  the  name  Baptist.  They  are 
essentially  with  us,  and  no  doubt  much  strength  could  be 
gained  from  this  source.  When  we  see  these  things  and  know 
that  there  is  a  great  harvest  for  us,  should  we  hesitate  one  day 
as  to  our  future  course  of  action?  If  we  want  to  gain  strength 
among  the  grandest  missionary  people  in  the  world,  that  we 
may  be  enabled  to  plant  many  missions  in  foreign  fields,  we 
cannot  afford  to  slight  these  at  this  time.  Let  the  work  go 
on,  and  instead  of  trying  to  hold  only  what  we  have  gained, 
let  us  reach  out  to  new  places  where  they  are  anxiously  wait- 
ing to  have  the  primitive  gospel  preached  to  them,  and  let  us 
add  to  what  we  have  already  gained. ' ' 

Neither  prophecy  was  fulfilled.  No  doubt  there  were  manj^ 
dissatisfied  members  of  the  established  church,  as  there  have 
always  been ;  but  they  did  not  break  away  from  the  establish- 


EXPANSION.  129 

merit.  Doubtless  one  wing  of  the  Baptist  church  believes 
about  as  the  Disciples  believe,  and  because  they  do  they  see  no 
reason  for  changing  their  ecclesiastical  relations. 

While  the  work  in  England  has  not  prospered  either  finan- 
cially or  numerically  as  it  was  hoped,  it  has  prospered  in  other 
respects,  far  beyond  the  most  sanguine  expectation.  Perhaps 
no  other  group  of  churches  among  the  Disciples  has  given  so 
many  of  its  members  to  the  ministry  and  to  the  mission 
field.  One  hundred  or  more  have  dedicated  themselves  wholly 
to  prayer  and  to  the  ministry  of  the  Word.  This  is  a  remark- 
able record.  It  is  doubly  remarkable  when  it  is  borne  in  mind 
that  there  was  no  college  in  which  young  men  could  be  trained 
for  Christ 's  service.  Dr.  Moore  conducted  Training  Classes  in 
the  West  London  Tabernacle ;  the  members  of  those  classes  are 
at  work  in  the  home  field  and  in  the  regions  beyond. 

Here  are  the  names  of  some  of  the  men  and  women  who  have 
gone  out  from  the  churches  in  England  to  spread  abroad  a 
knowledge  of  Christ 's  saving  grace  and  power :  Albert  F.  H. 
Saw,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Edwin  P.  Hearnden,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  T.  J. 
Arnold,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  R.  Hunt,  and  John  Johnson,  all  of 
China ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frank  Staniland,  of  Japan ;  Miss  Helen 
Levermore  and  Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke,  of  India ;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
W.  M.  Rumsey,  Claris  Yeuell,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  H.  Yersey,  L. 
H.  Gow,  and  Ernest  Hunt  of  Jamaica;  and  Herbert  Smith 
of  the  Congo. 

Here  are  some  who  have  worked  or  are  working  now  in 
America:  Herbert  Yeuell,  Claris  Yeuell,  James  Small, 
Mathew  Small,  R.  W.  Abberley,  W.  R.  McCrea,  Fred  R. 
Davies,  J.  J.  Tisdall,  H.  P.  Leach,  John  Hewitson,  J.  C.  Oak- 
shett,  S.  Walton  Fay,  David  Bucknell,  Harry  Bullock,  Alfred 
A.  Johnston,  W.  H.  Hardaker,  and  Miss  Ada  Forster.  The 
names  of  some  who  have  made  good  in  Canada  are  these : 
W.  J.  Cadman,  Lewis  C.  Hammond,  Edwin  Wyle,  T.  H. 
Bates,  and  C.  S.  Grinstead. 

The  names  of  some  who  have  done  good  service  in  England 
are  as  follows :  William  Durban,  George  R.  Quiggin,  William 
Price,  E.  H.  Spring,  F.  Phillips,  H.  A.  Procter,  T.  S.  Buck- 
9 


130       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ingham,  J.  W.  Travis,  H.  Stafford,  W.  R.  Green,  Thomas  H. 
Procter,  John  Stoekford,  John  Maxted.  Some  of  these  have 
served  as  pastors,  some  as  evangelists,  and  some  as  writers. 

One  other  item  worthy  of  mention  should  be  placed  to  the 
credit  of  the  work  in  England.  When  Professor  McGarvey 
visited  Palestine  and  the  other  Bible  lands,  he  had  as  one  of 
his  traveling  companions  H.  S.  Earl  of  Southampton  fame. 
While  Professor  McGarvey  was  bathing  near  Sidon  he  was  res- 
cued from  drowning  chiefly  by  the  efforts  of  Mr,  Earl.  As 
Professor  McGarvey  described  the  incident,  it  was  somewhat 
as  follows :  In  the  afternoon,  as  they  drew  near  to  Sidon  and 
were  about  to  close  a  long  hot  day's  ride,  they  dismounted  on 
the  beach  to  refresh  themselves  with  a  sea-bath.  They  swam 
beyond  their  depth.  Realizing  that,  they  turned  and  tried 
to  swim  toward  the  shallow  water.  Professor  McGarvey 
struggled,  but  made  no  progress.  When  his  strength  failed  he 
felt  he  must  certainly  perish.  He  gave  up  all  for  lost  and  with 
the  thought,  ''Shall  my  life,  my  labor,  my  present  expedition 
end  here?"  Folding  his  arms  on  his  breast  he  prayed,  "0 
God,  bless  my  family ;  sustain  them  under  the  blow,  and  take 
me  to  heaven."  Mainly  through  the  heroic  efforts  of  Mr.  Earl 
he  was  brought  ashore  and  thus  saved  to  the  brotherhood  and 
to  the  church.  The  work  that  Professor  McGarvey  did  in  the 
thirty  years  following  that  rescue  was  due  under  God  to  the 
act  of  a  missionary  of  the  Society. 

The  following  have  died  in  the  service  or  as  a  result  of  the 
service :  Mrs.  M.  D.  Todd,  M.  D.  Todd,  J.  L.  Richardson,  Mrs. 
Mary  Bishop  Moore,  Daniel  Scott,  William  Durban,  and  Eli 
Brearley.  Mr.  Todd  went  to  the  South  of  France  hoping  to 
find  relief.  He  found  none.  Then  he  returned  to  America 
and  sought  health  in  Southern  California.  He  was  disap- 
pointed again.  He  died  and  was  buried  at  Los  Gatos.  Mrs. 
Moore  died  while  her  husband  was  doing  his  monumental  work 
in  London.  At  the  time  of  her  death  it  was  said  that  a  simple 
statement  of  her  beautiful  and  consecrated  life  would  seem, 
to  those  who  did  not  know  her,  extravagant  praise.  From 
childhood,  she  gave  herself,  with  the  unwavering  loyalty  of  a 


EXPANSION.  131 

supreme  love,  to  the  service  of  Christ.  She  shared  freely  in 
the  abundant  labors  of  her  husband  as  his  helper,  the  inspira- 
tion of  his  heart,  the  guide  of  his  counsels,  and  the  sharer  of 
his  cares.  Her  end  was  beautiful  beyond  the  power  of  words 
to  tell.  William  Durban  was  a  saint  of  God,  a  scholar  of  high 
rank;  as  a  writer  he  had  no  superior  among  the  Disciples  of 
Christ.    Eli  Brearley  died  in  consequence  of  the  War. 

Since  1894  the  management  of  the  work  has  been  in  the 
hands  of  a  committee  representing  all  the  churches.  The  So- 
ciety makes  an  annual  grant;  the  English  Committee  dis- 
tributes it.  The  selection  of  the  workers  and  the  direction  of 
the  work  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Committee  on  the  field.  As 
a  result  of  the  war,  the  two  bodies  in  England  that  stood  for 
the  same  things  united.  The  first  act  of  the  united  body  was 
the  planning  of  a  Training  S«hool,  to  be  located  in  Birming- 
ham. 

II.    IN  SCANDINAVIA. 

(Continued  from  page  56.) 

Dr.  Hoick,  who  began  the  work  in  Denmark  in  1876,  con- 
tinued in  it  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  served  the  Society  for 
thirty-one  years.  The  last  ten  years  of  his  life  he  received  no 
salary.  The  money  that  was  sent  him  month  by  month  was 
used  in  the  work ;  no  part  of  it  was  retained  by  him.  At  the 
time  of  his  death  it  was  said  that  no  other  missionary  had 
served  the  Society  for  so  long  a  time.  The  church  building 
in  Copenhagen  is  one  of  his  monuments.  That  building  is 
well  located  and  well  arranged.  It  cost  when  built  $22,000, 
and  is  worth  more  now  than  it  cost.  It  is  said  to  be  the  best 
dissenting  house  of  worship  in  the  city. 

While  li\dng  in  Copenhagen  and  doing  his  utmost  to  estab- 
lish the  church  he  served,  Dr.  Hoick  was  thinking  of  Norway 
and  Sweden,  as  Paul  at  Troas  was  thinking  of  Europe.  On 
invitation,  he  visited  Norway,  as  Paul,  in  response  to  the 
call  of  the  man  of  Macedonia,  \'isited  Europe.  His  visit, 
which  lasted  only  a  few  weeks,  resulted  in  the  establishment  of 
a  church  in  Frederickshald.    Seeing  what  he  believed  to  be  a 


132      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

great  and  effectual  door  open  before  him,  Dr.  Hoick  asked  the 
Society  for  a  grant  of  one  thousand  dollars  for  Scandinavia. 
He  asked  this  grant  for  one  year  only.  He  thought  that  in  one 
year  several  self-supporting  churches  could  be  established. 
His  request  was  granted.  But  that  did  not  suffice.  An  annual 
grant  of  one  thousand  dollars  was  necessary  till  1910. 

The  gospel  was  preached  in  many  places  and  converts  made. 
Twenty  churches  were  organized ;  in  a  few  years  ten  of  these 
had  buildings  of  their  own.  These  buildings  were  not  large  or 
costly,  but  they  were  sufficient  for  all  the  needs  of  the  worship- 
ers. The  towns  and  cities  in  Norway  in  which  the  representa- 
tives of  the  Society  did  their  work,  were  these :  Aalesund, 
Bergen,  Christiania,  Egersund,  Frederickshald,  Frederick- 
stad,  E.,  Frederickstad,  W.,  Gjeithus,  Holmsbo,  Horten,  Kam- 
pen,  Kragero,  Lardal,  Narsnaes,  Naersodden,  Omarck,  Risor, 
Sarpsborg,  Skotfus,  Stavanger,  Svelvik,  Tofte,  Tonsberg.  The 
churches  established  were  not  large  and  were  not  made  up  of 
prosperous  people,  and  were  not  supplied  with  competent 
leadership.  On  this  account  they  were  the  victims  of  the 
* '  tongue-speakers ' '  and  the  ' '  prophesiers, ' '  who  through  their 
cunning  craftiness  were  able  to  seduce  some  from  their  alle- 
giance to  Christ. 

Four  men  were  sent  from  the  United  States  to  assist  in  the 
work.  These  men  were  Julius  Cramer,  0.  C.  Mikkelsen,  R.  P. 
Anderson,  and  E.  W.  Pease.  Julius  Cramer  was  born  in 
Schleswig.  After  completing  the  English  Bible  Course  in 
Drake  University  he  returned  to  his  own  country  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  his  own  people.  0.  C.  Mikkelsen,  a  Dane  by 
birth,  spent  two  terms  in  Oskaloosa  College  and  two  years  in 
the  College  of  the  Bible.  President  Graham  and  President 
McGarvey  recommended  him  highly  for  an  appointment.  R. 
P.  Anderson  was  born  in  Birkenhead,  England ;  his  wife  was 
born  in  Kilmarnock,  Scotland.  Mr.  Anderson  spent  a  number 
of  years  in  the  United  States,  and  was  for  a  time  on  the  edi- 
torial staff  of  the  Christian  Standard.  Before  going  to  Chris- 
tiania Mr.  Anderson  spent  some  years  with  Dr.  Hoick  in 
Copenhagen.    E.  W.  Pease  began  his  work  near  the  close  of 


EXPANSION.  133 

the  year  1900,  and  served  eight  years.  He  went  to  Norway 
direct  from  Yale. 

In  addition  to  the  four  sent  from  the  United  States  to  be 
associated  with  Dr.  Hoick,  a  number  of  men  were  employed  in 
Norway.  Among  them  were  the  following:  John  Borglin, 
I.  P.  Dauielsen,  Neils  Devoid,  N.  A.  Foss,  Andreas  Herman- 
sen,  William  Johannsen,  Anders  Johnsen,  K.  Larsen,  Hendrik 
Nevland,  Edvard  Nielsen,  August  Samuelsen,  Harold  Wester, 
E.  Westland.  These  were  good  men  and  did  what  they  could. 
But  they  were  working  men,  for  the  most  part,  and  could  give 
only  a  part  of  their  time  to  the  work  of  the  church.  They  were 
not  educated  men  and  were  not  able  to  meet  and  vanquish  in 
argument  the  "tongue-speakers"  and  the  "prophesiers"  and 
the  Mormons  and  the  Adventists  and  other  sectaries  who  were 
ever  ready  to  compass  sea  and  land  to  make  prosel>i;es  to 
their  heretical  notions.  Because  of  the  lack  of  strong  leaders 
the  churches  were  sometimes  torn  with  internal  dissension  and 
strife.  Ambitious  men  wanted  office  and  control,  and  the 
churches  were  divided  over  them. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  eighties  a  revival  swept  over 
southern  Norway.  Working  men  and  others  carried  the  mes- 
sage of  primitive  Christianity  far  and  wide.  The  people 
began  to  read  the  Bible,  and,  as  they  read,  they  were  aroused 
to  a  sense  of  their  duty.  The  State  church  priests  raved  as 
the}^  saw  the  people  turning  to  the  Lord,  Being  defeated  in 
argument,  they  avenged  themselves  by  applying  an  antiquated 
law  which  condemned  to  prison  any  one  who  baptized  a  minor. 
Many  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  suffered  imprisonment  for 
this  cause.  The  persecution  did  not  continue  long.  In  a  little 
time  the  whole  country  was  open.  There  were  more  invita- 
tions than  the  evangelists  could  accept. 

Mr.  Anderson  wrote  of  Norway'  as  a  great  field.  "The 
people  are  poor  in  material  tilings,  but  rich  in  faith  and  deeply 
religious.  Nowhere  have  I  seen  such  deep,  simple  piety,  such 
intense  spiritual  yearning  after  God,  and  among  all  classes 
such  reverent  respect  for  Christ  and  Christianity'.  Allied  to 
this  is  the  sturdy  national  independence  of  the  people,  who 


134       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

want  to  see  things  with  their  own  eyes  and  judge  with  their 
own  minds.  This  may  lead  to  one-sided  judgment,  but  the 
motive  is  pure  and  the  effort  is  educative.  Hence  the  mind 
is  open  to  the  truth.    And  this  is  a  great  point  indeed. 

"We  need  educated,  saintly  preachers  here.  There  is  no 
nonsense  about  Norwegian  Christianity.  It  is  not  a  thing  of 
fluttering  ribbons,  a  gaudy  ornament,  but  a  deep,  tense,  vivid, 
reality.  Perhaps  the  shadow  of  the  great  mountains  is  upon 
it.  The  majesty  of  nature,  which  has  created  an  austere  and 
deep-hearted  people,  reflects  itself  in  the  seriousness  with 
which  divine  things  grip  the  conscience.  We  feel  that  the 
blessing  of  the  Lord  is  upon  us,  and  when  the  bright  morning 
breaks,  when  the  laborers  come  home  from  the  toil  of  the 
harvest-field,  we  expect  to  see  many  a  sheaf  gathered  from 
Norway. ' ' 

Mr.  Pease  spent  most  of  his  time  as  an  evangelist.  In  one 
of  his  reports  he  told  some  of  his  experiences.  "In  the  last 
year  John  Borglin  and  I  have  been  traveling  and  holding  ex- 
tended meetings  at  various  places.  This  awakened  great  in- 
terest in  Aremack,  near  the  border  of  Sweden.  I  visited  that 
place  last  winter  when  everything  was  frozen  solid.  After 
traveling  three  hours  before  light,  I  arrived  at  Mj'sen,  thence 
in  a  farmer's  old  sled  for  forty -two  miles  to  a  meeting-place, 
where  I  found  a  congregation  of  five  hundred.  I  found  that  it 
was  planned  that  I  should  drive  ten  miles  more  after  preach- 
ing to  get  lodging.  But  as  one  who  lived  near  the  church 
asked  me  to  remain  with  him,  I  accepted.  The  next  day  I  had 
to  return  over  the  Same  forty-two  miles,  and  take  a  train  to 
meet  my  other  appointments.  I  do  not  have  such  cold  trips 
often,  but  they  emphasize  the  truth  that  a  missionary  here 
must  have  a  warm  heart,  together  with  a  lovable  disposition, 
patience  and  willingness  to  suffer  for  Christ's  sake.  I  might 
add  that  we  are  gaining  in  Horten,  Sande,  and  Porsgrund. 
There  is  a  large  opportunity  in  Laurdel  and  Sandsvaer  and 
upon  the  main  islands  along  the  coast.  With  reference  to  the 
islands,  there  are  many  that  are  never  visited  by  a  preacher, 


EXPANSION.  135 

and  where  we  could  do  a  great  work  without  hindering  our 
other  work." 

A  small  work  was  done  in  Sweden.  Under  the  preaching 
of  Dr.  Holek  a  church  was  organized  in  Malmo  and  one  in 
Linliam.  There  was  a  small  group  of  believers  in  Ramlosa. 
I.  P.  Liljenstein  labored  in  Sweden  under  the  direction  of 
Dr.  Hoick. 

On  the  9th  of  February,  1907,  Dr.  Hoick  entered  his  eternal 
home.  For  several  years  he  had  been  in  poor  health  and  un- 
able to  do  any  work.  While  his  death  was  not  unexpected,  it 
brought  sorrow  to  all  the  churches  with  which  he  had  to  do. 
He  was  the  father  of  the  work  in  Scandinavia.  His  unselfish 
and  devoted  life  caused  the  churches  to  love  and  to  honor  him 
as  few  men  are  loved  and  honored. 

Besides  preaching  in  the  pulpit  and  from  house  to  house, 
Dr.  Hoick  greatly  extended  his  influence  by  using  the  press 
freely.  Early  in  his  ministry  in  Copenhagen  he  issued  a 
monthly  called  "The  Old  Paths."  A  copy  of  that  magazine 
fell  into  the  hands  of  a  sailor  and  was  carried  to  Norway.  It 
was  the  reading  of  that  copy  that  led  to  the  invitation  to  Dr. 
Hoick  to  visit  Norway  and  preach  to  the  people  the  things  the 
magazine  advocated.  Later  he  published  a  weekly  paper  de- 
signed to  meet  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  Danish  peasantry. 
That  enterprise  prospered  and  the  paper  became  a  welcome 
visitor  in  many  homes.  Later  still  he  published  a  paper  for 
children.  The  returns  from  that  paper  made  him  financially 
independent.  More  than  that,  they  put  it  into  his  power  to 
assist  the  work  of  the  Kingdom  in  a  generous  way. 

In  1885  Dr.  Hoick  was  elected  to  the  Danish  Parliament 
where  he  engaged  in  a  time  of  great  stress  in  the  struggle  for 
freedom  and  toleration.  After  serving  for  six  years  he  gave  up 
his  seat  because  of  ill  health.  Dr.  Hoick  introduced  the  Order 
of  Odd  Fellows  into  Denmark  and  was  its  first  Grand  Master. 
He  had  the  joy  of  seeing  the  royal  family  join  the  Order,  and 
on  the  occasion  of  King  Christian's  Golden  Wedding,  he 
was  honored  by  being  knighted — ' '  Knight  of  the  Order  of  the 
Dannebrog ' ' — and  received  the  title  of  Justitzrat. 


136       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Dr.  Hoick  was  married  twice.  His  first  wife  was  an  Amer- 
ican; the  second  was  a  Dane.  Both  were  cultured  Christian 
women  and  stood  by  his  side  in  adversity  and  in  prosperity. 
Both  are  with  the  saints  in  glory.  Dr.  Hoick  had  no  children 
of  his  own,  but  he  adopted  two  orphans.  He  trained  them 
up  in  the  way  they  should  go.  He  went  before  them  in  the 
path  of  rectitude  and  honor  and  said  to  them,  "This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it. ' ' 

Mrs.  Cramer  died  three  years  ago.  She  was  an  earnest 
Christian  worker.  The  church  in  Copenhagen  is  poorer  with- 
out her;  the  home  she  adorned  is  different  because  she  who 
gave  it  its  brightness  and  its  joy  is  in  her  grave. 

III.     IN  PARIS. 

(Continued  from  page  58.) 

Jules  Delaunay  reported  that  he  conducted  weekly  meetings 
in  four  places  in  the  city.  Besides  preaching  three  times  a 
day,  he  taught  two  Bible  Classes  and  one  evening  class,  which 
he  called  his  school  of  the  prophets.  He  expressed  the  hope 
that  the  young  men  in  that  class  might  preach  the  gospel  when 
his  tongue  was  silent  in  the  grave.  In  addition,  he  wi'ote  a 
number  of  tracts ;  some  of  these  were  translated  into  Ger- 
man and  were  read  in  Germany  and  Austria.  He  prepared  a 
hymnal  and  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  the  hymns  sung  in  the 
streets  and  in  the  homes  of  the  people.  Moreover,  he  compiled 
the  Bibliotheca  Christiana,  a  work  in  thirty  volumes.  He  cor- 
responded with  converts  who  had  found  their  way  to  Java, 
Tonquin,  Holland,  Spain,  Austria,  Poland,  Russia,  Tunis,  Al- 
geria, England,  the  Valley  of  the  Congo,  and  with  the  young 
Waldos  and  Lollards  around  the  mountain  altar  of  the  Wal- 
denses. 

The  equipment  of  the  Mission  was  of  the  simplest  kind. 
Two  stores  were  rented  and  made  into  one.  The  salle  thus 
made  was  the  neatest,  if  not  the  largest,  of  its  kind  in  Paris. 
But  after  all  that  can  be  said  in  its  favor  it  was  only  a  shed  by 
the  sidewalk.     People  able  and  willing  to  support  a  church 


EXPANSION.  137 

would  not  condescend  to  identify  themselves  with  a  Mission 
conducted  in  a  salle  by  the  wayside.  The  missionaries  felt 
that  a  flourishing  work  could  not  be  built  up  without  a  suitable 
building,  and  their  daily  prayer  was  that  some  rich  Centurion 
might  build  them  a  synagogue.  Each  week  more  than  six 
hundred  persons  entered  the  salle, but  nearly  all  came  from  the 
lowest  class. 

The  Mission  was  located  in  that  section  of  the  city  known  as 
the  Vaugirard.  That  was  said  to  be  the  most  Bibleless  suburb 
of  Bibleless  Paris,  and  a  stronghold  of  atheism.  Not  only  so, 
but  the  Jesuits  made  the  Vaugirard  a  center  of  their  forces. 
In  1884  the  Society  said  that  in  order  to  reach  the  best 
thought  of  France,  and  to  make  an  impression  on  its  religious 
life,  another  mission  should  be  established  in  a  different  part 
of  the  city  and  among  a  different  class  of  people,  or  in  another 
citj'  of  France,  as  the  Board  might  determine. 

The  chief  hindrance  to  the  progress  of  the  Mission  was  the 
missionary  in  charge.  Jules  Delaunay  was  a  good  man,  a 
man  of  blameless  life,  but  a  man  as  lacking  in  all  the  elements 
of  leadership  as  a  child.  He  was  always  in  debt.  It  mattered 
not  what  his  income  was,  or  how  often  the  Society  or  its 
friends  paid  his  debts,  he  was  soon  complaining  of  his  financial 
condition  and  crying  for  help.  He  could  not  lead,  and  he  was 
not  willing  that  anyone  else  should  lead.  Wliatever  was 
written  must  be  written  by  him,  and  by  no  one  else.  If  work- 
ers were  chosen  he  was  the  only  one  capable  of  passing  on  their 
qualifications.  He  had  been  a  student  of  the  Catacombs;  he 
knew  little  of  human  nature  either  in  himself  or  in  others. 

The  Society  in  Convention  assembled  said  that  in  con- 
sideration of  M.  Delaunay 's  advanced  age  and  the  necessity 
of  the  great  work  that  lies  before  us  in  France,  the  most 
pressing  need  of  the  Mission  is  the  addition  of  at  least  one 
thoroughly  competent  and  efficient  missionary.  The  next  year 
the  same  conviction  found  expression.  The  need  of  a  discreet 
and  able  missionary  who  would  take  charge  of  the  Mission 
and  give  direction  to  its  activities,  was  stated  and  empha- 
sized.   The  Society  did  not  know  in  what  direction  to  look  for 


138       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

such  a  man,  but  as  God  gave  men  for  other  missions,  it  was 
hoped  that  he  would  give  one  for  this. 

The  situation  in  Paris  became  impossible.  The  only  prac- 
ticable course  open  to  the  Societ}^  was  to  suspend  the  Mission. 
That  was  done  and  done  with  the  greatest  reluctance.  At  the 
Convention  of  1886  the  following  resolution  was  adopted, 
"Whereas  the  Paris  Mission  cannot,  in  the  opinion  of  the 
Board,  be  made  a  success  because  of  present  obstacles,  without 
incurring  more  expense  than  we  can  meet,  it  is  therefore 
recommended  that,  after  three  months'  notice,  the  said  Mis- 
sion be  discontinued  for  the  present."  This  action  was  com- 
municated to  M.  and  Madame  Jules  Delaunay  with  as  much 
consideration  for  their  feelings  as  was  possible.  All  the  debts 
of  the  Mission  were  paid.  All  the  financial  obligations  of  the 
missionaries  were  fully  met,  and  their  salaries  and  allowances 
continued  for  several  months  after  their  services  ceased. 

IV.     IN  TURKEY. 

(Continued  from  page  59.) 

For  five  years  G.  N.  Shishmanian  and  family  were  the 
only  representatives  of  the  Society  in  the  Turkish  empire. 
They  made  their  home  in  Constantinople.  He  preached  and 
taught  and  wrote.  His  tracts  were  carried  far  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  city.  Persons  who  read  those  tracts  and  wished 
to  learn  more  of  the  views  of  their  author,  invited  him  to  visit 
and  preach  in  their  communities.  In  response  to  those  invita- 
tions he  visited  Bardizag,  Sivas,  Giol  Dagh,  Erzeroum,  An- 
tioch,  Tarsus,  Biridjek,  Aleppo,  Harpoot,  Dirbeker,  Zarah, 
Urfa,  Bythias,  Nicomedia,  Kessah,  Lidjeh,  and  Bitlis  on  the 
Lake  of  Van.  In  most,  if  not  in  all  these  places  churches  were 
organized.  No  one  of  the  number  was  large  and  able  to  sup- 
port itself.  Most  of  them  met  in  private  homes  and  were 
ministered  to  by  one  or  more  of  their  own  members. 

In  1884  Dr.  Garabed  Kevorkian  was  sent  to  take  charge 
of  the  work  in  Marsovan.  He  was  a  physician  and  an  evan- 
gelist.   His  knowledge  of  medicine  gave  him  favor  with  many 


EXPANSION.  139 

who  would  not  listen  to  him  if  he  were  an  evangelist  and 
nothing  more.  A  Turkish  Pasha  whom  he  cured  was  his 
friend  ever  after  and  protected  him  against  fanatics  and 
others  who  were  disposed  to  molest  him.  Dr.  Kevorkian  had 
the  oversight  of  these  outstations:  Haji  Keni,  Capon  Kara, 
Aza  Bajhee,  Tocat,  and  Checharshambeh.  In  1886  Hohannes 
Karagiozian  was  sent  to  Marash  in  Cilicia.  He  labored  at  that 
point  and  at  Aintab,  Alboostan,  and  Hajin.  Some  work  was 
done  at  two  points  in  Russia. 

In  1898  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Andrew  L.  Chapman  were  sent  to 
Constantinople.  They  reached  that  city  on  the  second  day  of 
October  of  that  year.  Both  are  graduates  of  Bethany  College. 
Mr.  Chapman  was  born  at  Dutch  Fork,  Pennsylvania;  Mrs. 
Chapman  was  born  in  Greensburg,  Indiana.  Mr.  Chapman 
preached  in  English  every  week,  and  occasionally  in  Armenian 
through  an  interpreter.  He  preached  frequentlj"  to  English- 
speaking  people  at  Pera  and  at  Bebek  on  the  Bosporus.  Be- 
sides preaching,  he  taught,  studied  Turkish  and  Armenian, 
and  performed  the  duties  of  the  treasurer  of  the  Mission.  He 
gave  a  course  of  Bible  lessons  in  the  school,  covering  the  books 
of  the  New  Testament  and  the  geography  of  Palestine.  He 
taught  English  at  night  to  a  class  of  girls  and  boys.  While 
Mr.  Shishmanian  was  located  in  Sivas,  Mr.  Chapman  had  full 
charge  of  all  the  work  in  Constantinople.  Mrs.  Chapman 
taught  two  classes  three  days  in  the  week. 

John  Johnson  was  engaged  to  take  the  oversight  of  the  work 
in  Smyrna.  Mr.  Johnson  is  an  Englishman  and  had  some 
experience  as  a  missionary  in  North  Africa.  He  found  the 
church  in  Smyrna  reduced  to  eleven  members,  three  men  and 
eight  women.  They  were  all  poor  and  without  vision  or  hope. 
He  did  what  he  could  for  them.  In  his  preaching  he  used  the 
lantern.  The  pictures  assisted  in  attracting  the  people  to  the 
chapel.  They  conveyed  the  truth  to  their  minds  better  than 
he  could  with  his  limited  knowledge  of  the  language. 

The  work  was  all  done  among  the  Armenians  and  other 
Christian  sects.  Nothing  could  be  done  among  the  Moslems. 
The  authorities  would  not  allow  any  book  attacking  Moham- 


140       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

medanism  to  be  published.  If  a  Moslem  were  to  accept  the 
gospel  he  would  be  forced  to  enter  the  army.  While  in  the 
army  he  would  be  poisoned  or  shot,  or  sent  to  some  remote 
province  and  never  be  heard  from  again.  The  hostility  of 
the  government  to  Christianity  manifested  itself  in  many 
ways.  No  new  school  could  be  opened  without  the  consent 
of  Abdul-Hamid,  the  Sultan.  That  meant  that  it  could  not 
be  opened  at  all.  Permission  to  open  a  school  or  a  church  could 
not  be  obtained.  Old  laws  were  stringently  enforced,  and  new 
laws,  more  severe  than  the  old,  were  enacted.  The  officials 
were  suspicious,  and  scented  mischief  where  no  mischief 
existed.  Because  of  the  attitude  of  the  government  the 
Armenian  people  lived  in  a  state  of  constant  dread.  In  the 
morning  they  said,  ''"Would  God  it  were  evening."  In  the 
evening  they  said,  "Would  God  it  were  morning."  They 
were  imprisoned,  banished,  robbed,  and  killed  without  cause. 

Mr.  Shishmanian  and  Dr.  Kevorkian  were  American  citi- 
zens and  had  their  passports,  but  they  were  Armenians,  and 
were  not  on  the  same  footing  as  men  who  were  born  in  Amer- 
ica. The  government  believed  or  pretended  to  believe  that 
they  became  American  citizens  that  they  might  be  able  to 
secure  immunities  and  benefits  which  otherwise  would  be 
beyond  their  reach.  Their  passport  did  not  protect  them  al- 
ways from  insult  and  maltreatment.  Sometimes  their  homes 
were  raided  and  their  books  and  papers  carried  away  for  an 
examination,  and  not  always  returned  in  good  condition. 
Sometimes  they  were  forbidden  to  travel,  and  without  the 
consent  of  the  government  they  could  not  travel  anywhere. 
More  than  once  Mr.  Shishmanian  was  detained  as  a  virtual 
prisoner  for  two  months.  The  American  Minister  and  the 
Consuls  could  not  prevent  these  annoyances.  One  of  the 
chapels  was  closed.  The  worshipers  were  told  not  to  open  it 
again. 

The  work  of  the  Mission  could  not  be  carried  on  without 
more  qualified  workers.  It  was  not  practicable  to  send  the 
men  needed  from  the  United  States,  and  it  was  not  practicable 
to  train   pastors  and   evangelists  and   teachers  in   Turkey. 


EXPANSION.  141 

When  Mr.  Chapman  was  appointed,  it  was  in  the  hope  that 
he  might  be  able  to  begin  a  training  school.  It  was  the  pur- 
pose of  the  Society  to  send  two  or  three  men  to  be  associated 
with  him.  Mr.  Chapman  soon  saw  that  nothing  of  the  sort 
could  be  done,  and,  after  three  years,  resigned  and  came  home. 

It  was  at  the  suggestion  of  Professor  McGarvey  that  the 
Turkish  Mission  was  opened.  His  interest  in  that  Mission 
never  waned.  Mr.  Shishmanian  and  Dr.  Kevorkian  and  Mr. 
Karagiozian  had  been  his  pupils,  and  his  life  was  bound  up 
in  them.  He  undertook  to  raise  the  money  to  provide  a  chapel 
for  the  church  in  Marash,  as  Mr.  Errett  undertook  to  provide 
the  money  for  a  chapel  in  Smyrna,  and  as  J.  H.  Garrison 
undertook  to  raise  money  for  a  chapel  in  Marsovan.  Mrs. 
A.  A.  Johnston  and  Mrs.  R.  W.  Allen  secured  money  for  a 
lot  in  Constantinople  for  a  school  and  chapel. 

After  supporting  the  Turkish  Mission  for  twenty-six  years, 
and  seeing  little  fruit,  the  Board  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
it  could  use  its  funds  to  better  purpose  in  some  of  the  non- 
Christian  fields.  The  American  Board  had  a  great  work  in 
Turkey  and  covered  the  field  fairly  well.  The  work  of  the 
Society  overlapped  that  of  the  American  Board.  For  these 
and  other  reasons  the  work  was  continued  till  September, 
1905. 

Before  the  time  came  for  closing  the  Turkish  Mission 
Hohannes  Karagiozian,  who  had  not  been  found  a  satisfactory 
missionary,  was  dismissed  from  the  service.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Johnson  were  transferred  to  China,  Mr.  Shishmanian  was 
given  the  property  in  Constantinople  in  lieu  of  traveling  ex- 
penses home  and  a  retiring  allowance.  Dr.  Kevorkian  was 
pensioned  and  thus  assured  against  want  in  his  old  age.  After 
some  time  spent  in  America  Dr.  Kevorkian  longed  to  be  back 
among  his  children  in  the  gospel.  They  begged  him  to  return 
and  live  among  them.  He  consulted  the  Society  on  the  subject 
and  declared  his  willingness  to  live  on  his  pension.  His 
money  was  sent  on  regularly.  For  three  years  now  no  word 
has  been  received  from  him.  The  drafts  sent  him  were  re- 
turned with  the  letters  unopened.    The  last  time  the  Society 


142       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

heard  from  him  was  in  June,  1915.  It  is  possible  that  he 
shared  the  fate  of  other  Armenians,  and  that  no  trace  of  him 
will  ever  be  discovered.  Dr.  Kevorkian  was  a  good  man,  and 
if  he  fell  as  a  martyr  or  died  a  natural  death,  we  can  comfort 
our  hearts  with  the  assurance  that  he  entered  the  joy  of  his 
Lord. 

V.     EXPANSION  IN  INDIA. 

1.     In  Harda. 

(Continued  from  page  90.) 

As  the  missionaries  gained  a  better  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage and  of  the  people  and  their  religions,  they  were  able 
to  preach  more  effectively,  and  to  conduct  the  schools  with 
more  profit  to  the  pupils,  and  with  more  satisfaction  to  the 
parents  and  to  themselves.  At  the  same  time  the  fame  of  the 
Mission  was  being  carried  into  an  ever-widening  area. 

Through  the  courtesy  of  the  Presbyterian  missionaries  in 
Rajputana  they  secured  Jagganath  and  Nathoolal  and  their 
wives;  Jagganath  was  a  preacher  and  Nathoolal  was  a 
teacher.  Mr.  Wharton  set  himself  to  work  with  these  helpers 
in  preaching  regularly  in  the  bazaar,  opening  Sunday  schools, 
conversing  with  shopkeepers  and  others,  and  touring  through 
the  villages.  In  his  account  of  preaching  in  the  crowded 
bazaars,  he  said  that  seven  out  of  eight  of  the  thousands  who 
stood  to  hear  the  message  wore  the  marks  of  idol-worship  on 
their  foreheads,  while  within  the  sound  of  his  voice  were 
temples  made  by  hand  and  filled  with  gods  that  never  made 
anything.  Mr.  Wharton  and  his  helpers  preached  in  the 
annual  fair  held  in  Harda.  This  fair  lasted  a  month.  A 
friendly  native  gave  them  the  use  of  a  very  large  tent.  In  this 
tent  great  numbers  gathered  by  day  and  by  night  to  see  the 
pictures  on  the  screen,  to  examine  the  literature  offered  for 
sale,  and  to  hear  the  preaching. 

On  the  bazaar  days  one  of  the  missionaries  went  out  and 
spoke  to  the  women  that  came  in  from  the  surrounding  vil- 
lages ;  she  read  to  them  from  the  Gospels  and  sang  Christian 
hymns.    Sometimes  she  saw  tears  in  their  eyes,  and  they  said, 


EXPANSION.  143 

"Whom  have  we  to  teach  us  such  wisdom?  Just  as  the  cows 
are  without  understanding,  so  are  we. ' ' 

In  Handia,  a  village  tv/elve  miles  away,  the  missionaries 
pitched  their  tent  in  a  tamarind  grove  overlooking  the  Nar- 
bada  river.  Under  a  tree  near  hy  was  an  image  of  the  monkey 
god,  and  crowds  bowed  down  and  worshipped  before  it.  Not 
far  away  was  a  temple  devoted  to  Mahadev.  Day  and  night 
the  priests  chanted  to  a  hideous  accompaniment  of  native  in- 
struments, ''Great,  great,  great  Mahadev."  Govind  Rao,  an 
evangelist,  and  several  others  assisted  in  the  preaching.  Many 
questions  were  asked  and  answered.  Other  outstations  were 
established  as  follows :  Charwa,  Timarni,  and  Rahatgaon. 
At  Charwa  a  "Christian  well"  was  dug  and  the  village  sup- 
plied with  an  abundance  of  pure  water.  At  Timarni  a  bunga- 
low and  hospital  were  built  at  a  cost  of  $830.00.  At  Rahat- 
gaon,  a  village  at  the  base  of  the  Satpura  Mountains,  a  home 
was  built  for  Jagganath.  These  mountains  are  inhabited  by 
Gonds  and  Kurkus,  two  of  the  aboriginal  tribes  of  India.  Mr. 
Wharton  and  his  assistants  spent  months  among  these  people, 
seeking  to  win  them  to  the  love  and  service  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  work  was  not  confined  to  Harda  and  these  four  out- 
stations. The  missionaries  took  their  tents  and  supplies  and 
■went  out  into  the  villages  of  the  District  and  preached  the 
gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  to  multitudes  who  had  never  heard 
the  name  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  They  visited  the  Singajee 
fair,  thirty-five  miles  from  Harda,  and  Bhopal,  seven  hours 
by  rail  from  Harda,  a  Mohammedan  city  of  60,000  people. 
They  soon  disposed  of  all  their  Gospels  and  tracts  and  had  calls 
for  many  more.  They  gave  medicine  to  the  sick  and  dis- 
tributed Gospels  and  tracts  to  such  as  promised  to  make  good 
use  of  them.  In  addition,  they  preached  to  the  soldiers  in 
the  cantonments  and  baptized  such  as  confessed  their  faith  in 
Jesus  as  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.  They  sought 
to  reach  the  Eurasians  and  other  English-speaking  people 
with  the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  salvation.  They  organ- 
ized a  Christian  Association  on  the  same  plan  as  the  Young 


144       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Men's  Christian  Association.     They  pleaded  for  temperance 
in  season  and  out  of  season. 

The  Lord's  day  was  given  up  largely  to  the  Sunday  schools. 
Ten  schools  were  taught  on  Saturday  and  Sunday.  Five  of 
the  number  were  held  in  small  rented  houses  or  huts,  and  five 
were  held  on  the  streets  or  under  the  shade  of  trees.  The 
outfit  was  the  simplest  imaginable,  but  the  children  were  fresh 
from  the  hand  of  their  Maker;  the  truth  they  studied  was 
the  good  seed  of  the  Kingdom,  and  some  fruit  appeared.  The 
missionaries  found  the  children  much  more  receptive  than 
their  parents.  The  parents  were  satisfied  with  their  religion 
and  desired  no  change.  The  children  were  inquisitive  and 
eager  to  learn. 

The  need  of  a  medical  missionary  was  realized  from  the 
beginning.  The  nearest  physician  was  sixty-eight  miles  away. 
The  missionaries  treated  themselves  when  sick,  and  the  people 
among  whom  they  lived  when  they  suffered  from  fever  and 
cholera.  Dr.  C.  S.  Durand  was  the  first  medical  missionary 
sent  by  the  Society  to  India.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Durand  came  from 
Sedalia,  Missouri.  Before  going  to  India  he  spent  a  year  in 
New  York  in  postgraduate  study.  The  Board  gave  him  one 
thousand  dollars  to  defray  his  expenses.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Durand 
reached  Harda  in  October,  1889.  He  opened  a  dispensary  and 
began  work  at  once.  In  addition  to  the  dispensary,  he  felt  the 
need  of  a  hospital  in  which  surgical  cases  and  other  cases  need- 
ing continued  oversight  might  be  housed.  He  worked  for 
months  seeking  to  secure  a  plot  of  land  upon  which  the  pro- 
posed hospital  might  be  built.  Having  exhausted  every  re- 
source of  which  he  could  think,  he  gave  up  trying  and  told  the 
Lord  in  prayer  that  if  He  wanted  a  hospital  in  Harda  He 
must  furnish  the  land,  because  he  had  done  his  best  and  had 
failed.  The  next  morning,  without  another  effort  on  the 
Doctor's  part,  one  of  the  men  of  the  place  called  and  offered 
to  give  him  a  plot  of  ground  for  the  hospital.  In  a  few  months 
a  building  was  erected  and  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God 
and  humanity.    The  building  was  small  and  modest  in  appear- 


INDIA. 

Those  who  have  served  long  periods  and  those  who  have  died. 

Rcndinfi  from  left  to  rifiht.  befiinninc/  at  top:  G.  L.  Wharton,  M.  D.  Adams,  Dr. 
C.  C.  Drummond,  Miss  Mary  Thompson,  David  Rioch,  .J.  G.  McGavran,  Miss 
Josepha  Franklin.  Miss  Hattie  L.  Judson,  Miss  Stella  Franklin,  Dr.  Mary  Mp- 
Gavran,  D.  O.  Cunningham,  H.  C.  Saum,  Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke,  G.  W.  Brown,  O.  .T. 
Grainger,  C.  E.  Benlehr. 


EXPANSION.  145 

ance.    It  had  cost  only  $1,330,  but  in  it  a  great  work  has  been 
done. 

Recently  a  more  commodious  hospital  building  has  been 
erected.  The  first  one  answered  all  purposes  when  the  Mis- 
sion was  small  and  the  patients  few  in  number  and  most  of 
them  unwilling  to  be  lodged  in  any  place  outside  their  own 
homes.  But  when  the  patients  were  numbered  by  the  thou- 
sand and  wanted  proper  treatment,  the  original  building  was 
wholly  inadequate.  The  present  building  is  not  yet  as  well 
equipped  as  it  should  be,  but  it  is  a  great  improvement  on  the 
old.  In  it  a  much  larger  work  and  a  much  better  work  can  be 
done. 

Dr.  Durand  was  moved  with  compassion  as  he  saw  the 
numerous  lepers  of  India.  He  set  his  heart  on  doing  some- 
thing to  better  their  condition.  He  made  a  special  study  of 
leprosy  and  thought  he  had  discovered  a  cure  for  it.  He  was 
mistaken  in  this.  He  was  able  to  relieve  the  suffering,  but  he 
could  not  arrest  the  progress  of  the  disease.  A  group  of 
buildings  were  erected  at  the  edge  of  the  town,  and  the  lepers 
were  gathered  in  and  fed  and  clothed  and  treated.  Mr.  Whar- 
ton preached  to  them,  baptized  the  believers,  and  organized 
them  into  a  church.  The  Mission  did  for  them  what  Father 
Damien  did  for  the  leper  colony  of  Molokai.  This  work  was 
supported  till  1906,  when  the  number  of  inmates  was  so  small 
that  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  send  them  to  Dhar,  and  to 
close  the  asylum. 

When  Dr.  Durand  resigned,  Dr.  C.  C.  Drummond  took  his 
place.  Dr.  Drummond  received  his  medical  education  in 
Cotner  University  and  in  New  York.  He  and  his  family  ar- 
rived in  India  in  the  autumn  of  1897.  It  fell  to  his  lot  to 
fight  the  awful  scourge  of  sickness  that  followed  the  famine. 
Dr.  Drummond  has  spent  more  than  twenty  years  in  Harda. 
He  has  cared  for  the  sick  in  Harda  and  in  the  region  round- 
about. He  is  known  all  through  the  District.  Patients  have 
come  to  him  one  hundred,  two  hundred,  three  hundred  miles. 
The  people  say  of  him  that  he  is  not  a  man,  but  a  god.  They 
say  that  only  a  Divine  Person  could  work  the  cures  that  he 

10 


146       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

has  worked  among  them.  In  the  time  of  plague  he  has  re- 
mained in  his  hospital  and  ready  to  assist  any  who  were  in 
need.  The  British  Government  has  decorated  him  in  recogni- 
tion of  his  heroic  services  during  epidemics  of  plague. 

Miss  Jennie  Fleming,  formerly  of  Columbia,  Missouri,  was 
associated  with  Dr.  Drummond  for  several  years.  Miss  Flem- 
ing is  a  trained  nurse.  She  was  able  to  care  for  women  and 
children  who  were  afraid  to  look  upon  the  face  of  a  male 
physician.  She  had  access  to  the  homes  of  women  that  had 
never  been  opened  to  a  white  face  before.  While  Dr.  Drum- 
mond was  at  home  on  his  first  furlough,  Miss  Fleming  had 
charge  of  the  hospital  and  dispensary  and  treated  both  men 
and  women.  During  Dr.  Drummond 's  second  furlough,  Dr. 
George  E.  Miller  had  charge  of  the  medical  work  in  Harda. 

In  a  previous  chapter  reference  has  been  made  to  the 
first  school  in  Harda.  This  was  a  school  for  boys  and  was  con- 
ducted by  Miss  Laura  V.  Kinsey  of  the  Christian  "Woman's 
Board  of  Missions.  After  her  marriage  to  Mr.  Ben  N.  Mitchell 
that  school  fell  into  other  hands.  Mr.  Wharton  wrote  of  it  as 
a  Christian  school.  It  was  opened  by  reading  a  lesson  from 
tlie  word  of  God,  the  singing  of  a  hymn,  and  prayer.  The 
textbooks  were  Christian  books  filled  with  Christian  doctrine 
from  the  first  reader  upward.  Every  boy  in  the  second  grade 
and  above  was  required  to  study  and  recite  a  lesson  daily 
from  the  New  Testament.  Before  dismissal  the  boys  stood 
and  sang  a  hymn. 

The  girls'  school  was  conducted  by  Miss  Levermore.  She 
taught  her  pupils  the  Scriptures,  reading,  writing,  arithmetic, 
grammar,  geography,  English,  and  needlework.  Later  she 
turned  the  school  over  to  Miss  Sue  A.  Robinson.  Miss  Lever- 
more  went  out  from  the  West  London  Tabernacle ;  Miss  Rob- 
inson from  St.  Louis.  Miss  Robinson  said  that  the  people  of 
India  had  to  learn  that  their  daughters  derived  a  benefit  from 
education.  "Parents  think  their  children  cannot  be  spared 
from  home.  The}"  are  needed  to  gather  in  the  grain  and  for 
other  purposes.  Some  do  not  want  their  daughters  to  read, 
and  are  particularly  anxious  that  the}^  should  not  read  the 


EXPANSION.  147 

Bible. ' '  As  the  girls  are  married  by  the  time  they  are  twelve 
an}'  scheme  of  education  for  them  must,  in  the  nature  of  the 
case,  be  elementarj^  Miss  Robinson  died  on  the  26th  of  July, 
1892.  She  spent  the  hot  season  on  the  plains  when  she  should 
have  spent  it  in  the  Himalayas.  The  women  of  Louisville  built 
a  school  for  her  girls  and  in  her  honor.  Miss  Robinson  had 
lived  in  Louisville  and  was  deeply  loved  by  those  who  knew 
her  life  and  worth.  The  municipality  gave  the  land  upon 
which  the  school  was  built. 

In  the  autumn  of  1892  Miss  Ilattie  L.  Judson  was  sent  to 
India  to  carry  on  the  work  that  Miss  Robinson  laid  down  in 
death.  Miss  Judson  was  a  distant  relative  of  Adoniram 
Judson.  She  went  out  from  the  church  in  Danbury,  Con- 
necticut. In  the  few  years  she  spent  in  India  she  did  an  ex- 
cellent work,  and  won  for  herself  a  permanent  place  in  the 
thought  and  affection  of  all  who  were  associated  with  her.  She 
exhibited  the  highest  of  all  love;   she  died  for  her  friends. 

In  the  j^ear  1900  George  William  Brown  and  family  landed 
in  India.  He  was  sent  out  as  an  educational  missionary.  Mr. 
Brown  was  graduated  from  Hiram  College  and  had  consider- 
able experience  as  a  teacher  before  his  appointment.  On  his 
first  furlough  he  received  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Philosophy 
from  Johns  Hopkins  University.  After  a  year  spent  in  the 
study  of  the  language,  he  took  charge  of  the  schools  in  Harda 
and  continued  in  the  position  till  1904,  when  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  Jubbulpore  to  take  charge  of  the  Bible  College.  The 
same  year  that  Mr.  Brown  reached  Harda,  G.  W.  Coffman  was 
transferred  from  Damoh  to  Harda  to  assist  in  the  schools. 
It  was  under  his  supervision  that  the  high-school  building  was 
erected.  The  next  year  0.  J.  Grainger  and  Miss  Maude 
Plunket  arrived  on  the  field.  The  following  year  they  were 
married.  Mr,  Grainger  was  graduated  from  Hiram  College 
and  Miss  Punket  from  Indiana  University.  Until  Mr.  Brown 
was  transferred  to  Jubbulpore,  Mr.  Grainger  was  engaged  in 
evangelistic  work;  after  that  he  had  charge  of  the  schools.  • 
In  1906  Mr.  Grainger  was  transferred  to  Jubbulpore,  to  assist 
in  the  College  of  the  Bible  and  with  the  Press.    Mr.  Grainger 


148       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

was  succeeded  as  superintendent  of  the  schools  in  Harda  by 
D.  0.  Cunningham,  who  arrived  in  India  the  year  previous. 
Mr.  Cunningham  trained  many  of  the  Christian  teachers  for 
their  life-work.  At  the  same  time  he  had  charge  of  the  Eng- 
lish church  as  well  as  the  work  carried  on  by  the  native  evan- 
gelists. When  Mr.  Cunningham  returned  home  on  furlough, 
H.  A.  Eicher  succeeded  him,  and  when  Mr.  Eicher  returned 
home,  Mr.  W.  H.  Scott  succeeded  him.  Mr.  Cunningham  and 
Mr.  Eicher  were  graduated  from  Hiram  College,  and  Mr. 
Scott  from  the  University  of  Missouri  and  Union  Theological 
Seminary. 

Miss  Josepha  and  Miss  Stella  Franklin  have  each  spent 
some  time  in  Harda.  They  assisted  in  training  the  teachers 
and  in  building  up  the  primary  school.  Miss  Josepha  Frank- 
lin went  out  from  the  high  school  of  Anderson,  Indiana.  She 
and  her  sister  are  women  of  unusual  ability.  It  should  be 
added  that  the  wives  of  the  missionaries  have  had  a  worthy 
share  in  all  the  work  that  has  been  done. 

The  schools  in  Harda  have  grown  and  prospered.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  primary  schools  there  is  a  middle  school  and  a 
high  school.  These  schools  are  attended  by  the  children  from 
Christian  homes  and  by  children  from  Hindu  and  Mohamme- 
dan homes.  One  period  of  every  day  is  devoted  to  the  study 
of  the  Bible,  and  all  who  attend  are  required  to  participate. 
The  Government  gives  grants-in-aid  and  supervises  the  work. 
The  grant-in-aid  is  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  pupils 
and  the  qualit}^  of  the  work  done. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1893,  a  Bible  and  Training 
School  was  started  in  Harda  with  eight  students.  Mr.  Whar- 
ton was  president  and  faculty.  He  conducted  the  school  in  his 
own  home.  Some  of  the  most  effective  evangelists  in  the  Mis- 
sion were  trained  in  that  institution.  Of  the  twenty-five  who 
matriculated,  only  five  completed  the  course.  These  were 
Gulali,  Jharwa,  Yakub  Masih,  M.  J.  Shah,  and  John  Panna. 
It  was  in  the  year  1897  that  these  five,  after  the  final  exami- 
nations, received  certificates  of  proficiency.  While  in  school 
they  read  and  mastered  the  textbooks,  heard  the  lectures,  went 


EXPANSION.  149 

out  on  the  streets  and  into  the  bazaars  and  told  the  people 
what  the}'  had  learned  and  knew  to  bo  true.  At  convenient 
seasons  they  went  out  into  other  towns  and  into  the  villages 
preaching  the  word. 

Zenana  work  has  been  carried  on  from  the  first.  The  women 
of  the  better  classes  never  appear  in  any  public  assembly.  If 
they  are  ever  reached  it  must  be  in  their  own  homes  and  by 
members  of  their  own  sex.  Before  her  marriage  to  Mr. 
Jackson,  and  after  her  marriage,  Miss  Helen  Levermore 
went  into  the  homes  of  the  people  in  the  interest  of  the 
Kingdom.  Miss  Robinson  and  Miss  Judson  did  the  same. 
Miss  Judson  said,  "When  I  am  visiting  the  zenanas  and 
leaving,  the  women  call  to  me,  'God  bless  j^ou  Maimsahib, 
do  not  forget  to  come  again. '  The  men  in  the  street  often  call 
me  to  come  and  teach  their  wives."  One  woman  said,  "Sister, 
we  never  heard  this  before,  but  since  you  have  been  coming, 
we  have  begun  to  think  on  this  wisdom."  The  married 
women  have  aided  the  single  women  in  this  form  of  Christian 
service. 

The  one  woman  who  has  devoted  herself  almost  exclusively 
to  Bible  teaching  in  the  homes  of  India's  women  is  Miss  Mary 
Thompson.  She  joined  the  Mission  in  1897.  Miss  Thompson 
came  from  Australia  and  has  been  supported  by  the  Aus- 
tralian churches  from  the  first.  Miss  Thompson  has  a  hun- 
dred homes  which  she  visits  regularly.  Women  have  said  to 
her,  "We  never  knew  we  had  souls  till  you  told  us."  Miss 
Thompson  has  contributed  largely  in  giving  the  Harda  girls' 
school  the  largest  attendance  of  non-Christian  girls  in  the 
Mission.  Miss  Thompson  is  loved  and  respected  by  Christians 
and  non-Christians  alike.  Among  her  pupils  are  many  secret 
followers  of  Jesus. 

Others  beside  those  named  have  spent  some  time  and  have 
done  some  work  in  Harda.  That  was  natural  since  Harda  is 
the  oldest  station  in  the  Mission  and  the  station  nearest  the 
port  of  entry.  The  following  have  spent  some  time  in  Harda : 
J.  G.  McGavran,  who  arrived  in  1892;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  David 
Rioch,  who  arrived  in  1898 ;   Miss  Mildred  Franklin,  who  ar- 


150       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

rived  in  1897 ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saum,  who  arrived  in  1905 ;  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Alexander,  who  arrived  in  1908 ;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Moody,  who  arrived  in  1914. 

2.     In  Bilaspur. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  work  in  Bilaspur  was  begun 
by  two  missionaries  representing  the  Foreign  Christian  Mis- 
sionary Society  and  three  representing  the  Christian  Woman 's 
Board  of  Missions.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  D.  Adams  represented 
the  Foreign  Society,  and  Miss  Mary  Graybiel,  Miss  Ada  Boyd, 
and  Miss  Mary  Kingsbury  represented  the  Woman's  Board. 
The  work  was  divided  somewhat  as  follows :  The  care  of  the 
church,  the  evangelistic  work  in  and  about  Bilaspur,  the  boys' 
schools,  and  the  boys'  orphanage,  while  it  was  continued, 
were  under  the  auspices  of  the  Foreign  Society';  while  the 
medical  work,  the  girls'  schools,  the  girls'  orphanage,  and  all 
the  zenana  work  were  under  the  auspices  of  the  Woman's 
Board.  It  is  the  purpose  of  this  chapter  to  give  some  ac- 
count of  the  work  of  the  Foreign  Society  only,  though  even 
that  cannot  be  fully  understood  without  some  knowledge  of 
the  extensive  and  admirable  work  done  by  the  Woman's 
Board. 

The  work  of  Mr.  Adams  and  his  successors  was  evangelistic, 
educational,  and  benevolent.  To  be  sure,  every  missionary  when 
touring  among  the  villages,  dispensed  medicine  more  or  less. 
He  could  and  did  treat  simple  cases,  but  that  was  incidental 
to  his  other  work.  Mr.  Adams  preached  in  Bilaspur  and  vi- 
cinity. His  aim  was  to  build  up  a  strong  and  influential 
church  at  the  center.  In  order  to  assist  in  this,  he  erected 
a  building  that  served  both  as  a  house  of  worship  and  as  a 
school  house.  Later  a  much  larger  building  for  religious 
purposes  was  erected  in  the  time  of  famine  and  as  a  famine- 
relief  work.  Since  that  time  the  first  building  has  been  used 
exclusively  for  school  purposes.  The  men  who  were  associ- 
ated with  Mr.  Adams  and  the  men  who  succeeded  him,  laid 
special  stress  on  preaching  the  gospel.  They  did  not  confine 
their  labors  to   Bilaspur   and  the   out-stations  within   easy 


EXPANSION.  151 

reach  of  Bilaspur;  they  went  out  into  hundreds  of  villages 
and  preached  and  sold  Gospels  and  tracts.  One  man  said  that 
in  his  parish  there  were  a  thousand  villages.  Some  he  visited 
twice  a  week,  some  once  a  month,  some  once  a  year,  and  some 
he  had  never  seen. 

Bilaspur  is  a  town  of  20,000,  and  is  on  one  of  the  great 
trunk  lines  of  railroad.  The  people  among  whom  the  mission- 
aries have  done  most  of  their  work  call  themselves  Satnamies ; 
that  is,  worshipers  of  the  True  Name.  They  are  a  small  Hindu 
sect  numbering  less  than  300,000.  The  founder  of  the  sect, 
who  died  in  1850,  taught  them  to  abstain  from  tobacco,  in- 
toxicants, and  certain  forms  of  immorality.  Smoking  in  every 
form  is  strictly  prohibited.  A  heavy  penalty  is  provided  for 
selling,  killing,  and  eating  cattle.  The  Satnamies  are  ani- 
mistic in  belief,  the  sun  being  the  chief  object  of  their  wor- 
ship. The  name  and  claim  of  these  people  afford  the  mission- 
ary a  point  of  contact.  Whom  they  ignorantly  worship,  the 
missionary  makes  known,  the  one  true  God,  whose  name  is  one. 
Most  of  the  converts  in  Bilaspur  have  come  from  this  sect. 
The}^  are  low  caste,  but  many  of  the  converts  have  been  thor- 
oughly changed  in  heart  and  in  life  and  are  intelligent  and 
useful  members  of  the  church  of  the  living  God. 

In  the  same  District  there  is  a  caste  known  as  Chunghij'-as. 
They  belong  to  the  same  people  who  in  other  parts  of  India 
have  moved  en  masse  toward  Christianity.  They  are  very 
poor  and  very  ignorant  and  very  superstitious.  Mr.  Cunning- 
ham has  seen  men  fighting  over  a  dead  rat.  They  were 
hungrj^  and  saw  some  food  value  in  the  rat's  carcass.  They 
eat  animals  that  have  died  of  disease  or  of  old  age.  Some 
of  the  leaders  of  this  caste  are  anxious  for  the  whole  caste  to 
become  Christian.  Their  motives  are  probably  mixed;  thej^ 
hope  to  improve  their  condition  by  the  change ;  but  it  is  sig- 
nificant that  they  see  no  hope  of  improvement  outside  of 
Christianity.  They  have  said  to  the  missionaries  :  ' '  Send  us 
preachers  and  teachers,  we  are  ready  to  be  taught.  Open 
schools  for  our  children."  In  brain  power  and  in  other  re- 
spects these  low  caste  people  are  not  a  whit  inferior  to  the 


152       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

proud  Brahmin.    All  they  need  is  a  chance  under  fair  condi- 
tions. 

Sunday  schools  were  conducted  in  Bilaspur  from  the  begin- 
ning. Before  there  were  any  converts  the  children  were  gath- 
ered in  and  taught  the  right  way  of  the  Lord.  A  recent  report 
states  that  the  Sunday  schools  in  and  around  Bilaspur  number 
thirteen,  and  the  pupils  720.  Mr.  Adams  regarded  the  Sun- 
day school  in  Bilaspur  the  best  in  India.  Each  year  there  is 
an  All-India  Sunday  school  examination  in  Hindi,  on  the 
International  Lessons.  Certificates  are  given  to  all  who  pass, 
and  four  silver  medals  are  given  to  the  four  who  get  the  high- 
est marks  in  the  four  divisions  of  the  questions.  In  1907  the 
Bilaspur  school  got  two  of  the  four  silver  medals,  and  one 
was  for  a  boy  in  the  highest  of  all  divisions.  Eighty-one 
boys  and  girls  from  the  Bilaspur  school  passed  and  received 
certificates.  No  other  school  in  India  did  so  well.  The  Sun- 
day school  has  demonstrated  that  it  is  by  far  the  church 's  best 
ally  in  increasing  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  and  in 
reaching  the  people  outside  the  church. 

There  are  day  schools  in  Bilaspur  and  in  several  of  the  vil- 
lages. Many  more  could  be  opened  if  the  Societj^  had  the  nec- 
essary funds.  Parents  have  come  long  distances  begging  for 
schools  in  their  villages,  that  their  children  might  be  taught 
to  read  and  write.  In  addition  to  the  primary  schools  there 
is  a  middle  school  in  Bilaspur.  Recently  a  hostel  has  been 
provided  for  Christian  boys,  and  Christian  boys  come  from  far 
and  near  to  avail  themselves  of  it.  The  government  assists 
with  grants-in-aid.  In  addition,  it  gives  a  bonus  of  Rs.  30 
for  every  pupil  who  passes  the  teachers'  examinations.  In 
all  these  schools  the  Bible  is  taught  regularly  and  systemat- 
ically. Sometimes  there  is  an  attempt  made  to  exclude  it 
from  the  course  of  study,  but  without  effect.  The  mission- 
aries would  rather  close  the  schools  than  rule  out  the  study 
of  the  Book  of  books,  the  one  Book  that  is  able  to  make  us 
wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus. 

The    principal   out-stations   are   located   in   the   following 
places:    Nipaniya,    Savatal,   Birkona,   Dorki,   and   Masturi. 


EXPANSION.  153 

Nipaniya  is  ten  and  a  half  miles  distant ;  Birkona  five  miles ; 
Dorki  and  Masturi  eleven  miles  each.  Nipaniya  and  Savatal 
are  supplied  with  native  evangelists ;  Birkona  and  Dorki  have 
primary  schools  and  Christian  teachers.  A  good  work  has 
been  begun  in  two  villages  peopled  with  thieves  and  gamblers. 
These  villages  have  given  the  government  no  little  trouble.  A 
chapel  has  been  built  in  each.  At  first,  attempts  were  made 
to  frighten  the  evangelists  away  by  the  recital  of  blood- 
curdling stories.  Lately  the  people  appear  to  be  growing  more 
and  more  friendly. 

Because  of  famine  conditions  in  the  Central  Provinces  the 
Society  sustained  an  orphanage  for  boys  in  Bilaspur  for  sev- 
eral years.  A.s  many  as  fifty  boys  were  fed  and  clothed  and 
housed  at  one  time.  Later,  when  the  great  orphanage  was 
established  in  Damoh,  these  boys  were  sent  there.  The  interest 
taken  in  these  boys  and  the  loving  care  bestowed  upon  them 
greatly  increased  the  influence  of  the  Mission  and  the  influ- 
ence of  the  individual  missionaries.  Hindus  and  Moham- 
medans who  would  not  listen  to  the  gospel  message  were  pro- 
foundly impressed  by  the  work  done  in  the  orphanage. 

While  preaching  and  teaching  Mr.  Adams  found  time  to 
compile  and  publish  a  hymn  book.  This  book  contained  four 
hundred  hymns  and  a  series  of  responsive  readings  for  use 
in  the  churches.  The  first  edition  was  soon  exhausted.  Then 
it  was  necessary  to  revise  it  and  to  oversee  the  publication  of 
the  second  edition.  Mr.  McGavran  edited  a  quarterly  Sunday- 
school  paper  in  the  vernacular.  Every  agenc}^  that  promised 
to  help  on  the  work  was  used  by  the  missionaries. 

The  men  and  women  who  have  served  in  Bilaspur  were 
these :  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adams  assisted  in  founding  the  sta- 
tion; thej"  did  all  their  work  in  India  in  Bilaspur.  G.  W. 
Jackson  spent  two  years  in  Bilaspur,  assisting  Mr.  Adams. 
"When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adams  took  their  first  furlough,  Mr. 
Wharton,  who  had  just  returned  to  the  field  after  his  first 
furlough,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  E.  Rambo  and  John  G.  Mc- 
Gavran, who  accompanied  him  to  India,  were  assigned  to 
Bilaspur.    Mr.  Rambo  is  a  graduate  of  Kentucky  University, 


154       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

and  Mr.  McGavran  is  a  graduate  of  Bethany  College.  Mr. 
Rambo  is  a  lover  of  boys  and  gladly  assumed  the  oversight  of 
the  orphanage.  The  following  year  Mr.  Adams  returned  to 
Bilaspur,  and  Mr.  Wharton  went  back  to  Harda.  In  1893 
Mr.  McGavran  was  sent  to  Kawardha,  with  a  view  of  opening 
that  place  as  a  principal  station.  The  place  not  proving 
as  favorable  as  was  anticipated,  he  was  instructed  to  go  to 
Damoh  whither  Mr.  Rambo  and  the  orphans  had  been  trans- 
ferred. 

Soon  after  this,  owing  to  the  strain  caused  by  the  famine, 
Mrs.  Adams'  health  failed  to  such  a  degree  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  the  family  to  return  to  America.  After  settling  them 
in  Hiram  and  seeing  her  on  the  way  to  recovery,  Mr.  Adams 
went  back  to  his  work  in  India.  In  his  absence,  E.  M.  Gordon 
had  charge  in  Bilaspur.  In  1908,  when  Mr.  Adams  left  India 
permanently,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McGavran  were  assigned  to 
Bilaspur.  Mr.  McGavran  shepherded  the  constantly  growing 
Christian  community,  evangelized  among  the  non-Christians, 
and  superintended  the  schools,  Mrs.  McGavran,  like  the  other 
women  in  the  Mission,  endeavored  to  elevate  the  home  life 
of  the  Christians.  When,  after  two  years,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mc- 
Gavran came  home  on  furlough,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saum  suc- 
ceeded them.  The  work  had  grown  to  such  proportions  that 
additional  workers  were  needed.  To  supply  the  need  H.  A. 
Eicher,  who  had  reached  India  in  1909,  was  asked  to  spend 
his  second  winter  in  Bilaspur.  Then  he  was  called  to  Harda 
to  assist  in  the  schools,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  A.  Sherman  were 
called  from  Hatta  to  take  charge  of  the  work  in  Bilaspur  and 
vicinity,  in  order  that  Mr.  Saum  might  give  himself  unre- 
servedly to  the  evangelistic  and  pastoral  work.  When  in  due 
course  of  time  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saum  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sherman 
came  home  on  furlough,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  D.  0.  Cunningham  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  E.  Moody  were  appointed  their  successors.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Anderson,  of  the  English  Baptist  Society,  and  the 
parents  of  Mrs.  McGavran  and  Mrs.  G.  W.  Jackson,  gave  one 
season  to  the  work  in  Bilaspur,  and  their  labors  were  richly 
blessed  of  the  Lord. 


EXPANSION.  155 

The  work  in  Bilaspur,  as  the  work  at  the  other  stations,  has 
been  seriously  hindered  for  some  years  by  the  prevalence  of 
the  bubonic  plague.  The  plague  reached  India  from  China. 
When  its  presence  is  discovered  in  any  community  the  people 
scatter  as  a  cove}'  of  birds  when  they  scent  danger.  They 
live  in  the  open  country  or  in  huts  or  in  such  other  shelter  as 
they  can  provide.  The  plague  is  most  active  in  the  cool 
season,  the  season  in  which  the  work  of  the  niissionar}-  can  be 
most  effectively  carried  on.  The  missionaries  follow  the 
people  and  teach  and  preach  and  do  whatever  else  may  be  in 
their  power  to  win  them  to  faith  in  Christ. 

Bilaspur  has  a  well-established  church  with  flourishing  Sun- 
day schools  and  Christian  Endeavor  Societies.  A  teachers' 
training  class  meets  weekly  and  is  a  source  of  much  profit  to 
the  schools.  Forty -seven  members  of  the  church  are  in  active 
Christian  service  as  preachers,  teachers,  and  medical  assistants. 
At  the  first  and  for  some  years  after  the  Mission  was  estab- 
lished, the  missionaries  were  unwelcome  and  were  shunned 
by  the  people.  Now  they  are  taxed  to  the  limit  of  their  re- 
sources to  meet  the  demands  made  upon  them  by  Christians 
and  non-Christians  alike.  In  one  of  his  reports  to  the  Society, 
Mr.  Adams  gave  expression  to  his  firm  conviction  that  a  power 
greater  than  armies  is  at  work  among  the  people  of  India. 
"It  is  the  power  of  Prince  Immanuel.  All  around  us  there 
are  victories  which  he  has  won.  I  see  the  march  of  his  con- 
quering host  into  every  dark  nook  of  Hindustan.  The  conflict 
may  be  fierce  and  long,  but  the  victory'  is  certain. ' ' 

3.     In  Mungeli. 

G.  W.  Jackson,  who  began  the  work  in  Mungeli,  preached  in 
a  spot  on  the  main  street  of  the  town  where  many  called  on 
him  for  conversation,  and  where  he  disposed  of  many  Gospels 
and  tracts,  and  where  he  had  a  class  of  young  men  studying 
the  English  New  Testament,  and  a  Sunday  school.  Besides 
preaching  to  the  people  in  their  own  tongue,  he  preached  in 
English  to  the  members  of  the  Mission  and  to  the  European 
residents.    Before  there  was  a  physician  in  Mungeli  the  lame 


156       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

and  blind  and  leprous  flocked  to  the  Mission,  hoping  to  find 
some  relief  from  their  suffering  and  to  hear  the  gospel  mes- 


As  the  work  began  to  show  signs  of  promise  Mr.  Jackson 's 
health  failed  to  such  an  extent  that  it  was  necessary  for  him 
to  leave  for  home.  Before  leaving  he  had  the  pleasure  of  bap- 
tizing the  first  convert,  the  wife  of  Hira  Lai,  the  man  who  has 
played  such  a  prominent  part  in  the  work.  Hira  Lai  was  in- 
structed in  the  faith  of  Christ  and  had  made  the  good  confes- 
sion, but  because  of  the  opposition  of  his  family  his  baptism 
was  deferred  for  a  time.  The  first  converts  in  Mungeli  taught 
their  kinsfolk  and  brought  them  to  Christ.  Until  after  the 
famine  of  1897  nearly  all  the  members  of  the  Mungeli  church 
were  related  to  Hira  Lai. 

After  Mr.  Jackson  had  withdrawn,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Anderson, 
who  had  served  for  one  season  in  Bilaspur  with  great  accept- 
ance, took  full  charge  for  a  time.  Later  E.  M.  Gordon  and 
W.  E.  Cooper  were  assigned  to  Mungeli.  These  young  men 
were  greatly  cheered  by  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Hitt  and  family 
from  the  United  States.  Dr.  Hitt  spent  only  eighteen  months 
in  India,  but  in  that  time  he  did  a  remarkable  work,  and  won 
fame  for  himself  and  for  the  Mission.  A  woman  who  had 
been  very  sick  was  given  up  by  her  relatives  as  dead.  Dr. 
Hitt  was  called  in  with  the  thought  that  perhaps  he  could  do 
'  something.  He  gave  her  some  well-known  fever  remedies,  and 
she  recovered.  Her  people,  however,  insisted  that  she  died 
and  had  been  restored  to  life.  Wherever  he  went  in  certain 
parts  of  the  town  he  heard  the  people  say,  ' '  That  is  the  Sahib 
that  raised  a  woman  from  the  dead. ' ' 

After  Dr.  Hitt's  resignation  and  return  to  America  there 
was  no  medical  work  in  Mungeli  till  1896,  when  Mr.  Gordon 
and  Dr.  Anna  M.  Dunn  were  married.  Mr.  Gordon  and  Dr. 
Dunn  were  both  born  in  India.  Dr.  Dunn  received  her  medical 
education  in  India  and  in  Brussels.  She  was  the  gold  medalist 
of  her  class.  Dr.  Gordon's  accession  marked  a  new  epoch 
in  the  history  of  the  Mission.    Through  her  love  and  patience 


EXPANSION.  157 

and  skill  and  devotion  the  people  began  to  understand  better 
the  purpose  and  spirit  of  the  missionaries. 

In  her  account  for  the  year  1898,  Dr.  Gordon  wrote,  ''All 
my  time  and  energy  have  been  put  into  my  work.  I  have 
spent  from  three  to  four  hours  without  exception  in  the  dis- 
pensary ever}-  morning.  The  Word  has  been  preached  with- 
out interruption  before  the  distribution  of  medicine.  Patients 
come  from  all  parts  of  the  country.  The  Native  Feudatory 
States  have  sent  us  patients.  An  old  Brahmin  pundit  came 
sixt}'  miles  to  get  an  ulcer  treated.  He  left  us  quite  cured. 
At  first  he  was  not  in  favor  of  Christianity,  yet  before  he 
left  he  received  a  New  Testament  and  promised  to  read  it. 
Like  Andrew,  he  told  others  of  the  good  he  had  received,  and 
sent  other  patients  to  us.  The  Leper  Asylum  has  had  some  of 
my  attention,  and  the  change  in  the  lepers  has  been  marvelous. 
They  have  been  greatly  benefited  by  the  regular  diet  and  the 
simple  treatment.  The  work  among  the  women  has  proved 
successful  bej'ond  my  expectation.  Six  have  passed  through 
my  Bible  school  and  can  now  read  the  New  Testament  in 
Hindi.  The}^  are  learning  to  find  chapters  and  verses,  and 
proving  by  their  daily  walk  that  the  entrance  of  His  word 
gives  light.  The  maximum  attendance  at  the  Bible  Class  on 
Sundaj'-  has  been  thirty.  Of  this  number  five  have  been  bap- 
tized. The  Sunday  school  has  met  regularly  under  my  super- 
vision. We  have  the  school  divided  into  six  classes.  One  en- 
couraging feature  of  this  work  has  been  that  the  children  go 
out  in  twos  everj^  Sunday  and  hold  village  Sunday  schools. 
The  children  sing  and  pray  in  their  simple  way,  and  tell  the 
good  news.  We  have  six  schools  conducted  by  the  children. 
Hira  Lai,  m}^  medical  assistant,  has  proved  invaluable  in 
every  department  of  the  work. ' ' 

In  the  famine  of  1897  the  missionaries  were  able  to  be  of 
great  service  to  the  community.  They  rescued  hundreds  of 
people.  They  saved  fully  five  hundred  children  and  found 
homes  for  them  in  various  orphanages.  The  church  and  hos- 
pital in  Mungeli  were  built  at  that  time.  Until  then  the 
church  services  had  been  held  in  the  Mission  bungalow  or  on 


158       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

the  verandah.  That  year  the  village  and  farm  of  Pendridih 
were  purchased,  and  there  a  number  of  families  that  had  been 
impoverished  by  the  famine  were  located.  Three  years  later 
a  little  church  was  built  at  Pendridih;  then  a  school  was 
opened;  and  later  a  leper  asylum  for  women  was  provided. 
Some  time  before  this  a  leper  asylum  for  men  had  been  built 
in  Mungeli.  Both  asylums  are  supported  by  the  Mission  to 
Lepers  in  the  East;  they  are  managed  by  the  missionaries. 
As  time  went  on  schools  were  opened  in  other  villages  outside 
Mungeli,  and  plans  were  made  for  opening  a  medical  work  in 
Barela,  a  village  about  half  way  between  Bilaspur  and  Mun- 
geli. Dr.  Gordon  trained  Hira  Lai,  and  he  became  one  of  the 
most  valuable  Indian  workers.  In  1907  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gordon 
took  their  furlough.  While  in  America  Mr.  Gordon  died,  and 
later  Dr.  Gordon  was  married  to  Dr.  E,  L.  Powell,  of  Louis- 
ville. 

When  the  Gordons  left  Mungeli,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  C.  Saum 
spent  some  time  at  that  station.  Mr.  Saum  is  a  graduate  of 
Bethany  College  and  had  done  good  work  in  the  pastorate 
before  his  appointment  to  India.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1908  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eioch  were  asked  to  go  to  Mungeli. 
Mrs.  Rioch  is  a  qualified  physician.  She  took  over  the  work 
that  had  been  carried  on  by  Hira  Lai  since  Dr.  Gordon's  de- 
parture. That  year  the  hospital  and  dispensary  that  had 
been  planned  for  Barela  were  opened.  Ill  health  and  the 
care  of  her  family  prevented  Dr.  Rioch  continuing  the  work, 
and  the  next  year  Dr.  George  E.  Miller  was  located  in  Mun- 
geli. In  1914  Mrs.  Miller  was  added  to  the  staff.  While  Dr. 
Miller  was  at  home  on  furlough  and  serving  at  Harda,  Hira 
Lai  carried  on  the  medical  work  in  Mungeli  in  a  wonderful 
way.  He  ministered  not  only  to  men's  physical  needs,  but  to 
their  spiritual  needs  as  well. 

In  later  years  there  has  been  a  succession  of  workers  at  this 
station.  After  four  years  of  effective  service,  David  Rioch 
was  transferred  to  Damoh,  to  take  charge  of  the  boys'  or- 
phanage. He  was  followed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  0.  J.  Grainger.  The 
work  in  the  District  was  developing  rapidly  when  he  was  again 


EXPANSION.  159 

transferred  to  Jubbiilpore,  to  assist  in  the  College  of  the  Bible 
and  with  the  Press.  While  Mr.  Grainger  was  in  Mungeli, 
C.  E.  Benlehr  was  associated  with  him  for  a  3'ear  and  a  half, 
and  was  then  sent  to  Damoh  to  do  evangelistic  work  in  and 
around  that  center.  In  1915  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saum,  on  their  re- 
turn from  their  furlough  in  America,  were  sent  to  continue 
the  development  of  this  most  promising  work. 

Miss  Stella  Franklin  has  charge  of  five  schools  with  four 
hundred  pupils  in  them.  Sixty-five  of  these  are  from  Chris- 
tian families.  The  village  influence  is  so  bad  that  parents  are 
urged  to  send  their  children  to  boarding  schools.  All  the 
teaching  staff,  with  two  exceptions,  are  Christians.  The  Mis- 
sion is  no  longer  conducting  schools  primarily  as  an  evangel- 
istic agency  among  non-Christians,  but  is  conducting  them  for 
the  benefit  of  the  Christian  communities.  Miss  Jennie  Flem- 
ing, with  her  Bible  women,  has  worked  in  seventy-five  villages 
in  one  year,  aside  from  visiting  in  150  homes  regularly.  This 
is  far  the  largest  work  among  women  in  the  villages  in  the 
Indian  Mission.  Miss  Fleming  endeavors  to  teach  the  women 
to  read  the  Bible.  Each  woman  that  learns  to  read  is  given 
a  copy  of  Luke's  Gospel.  The  Report  for  1917  said  that  quite 
a  number  of  women  were  ready  to  become  Christians  as  soon 
as  their  husbands  were  ready.  There  are  open  doors  on  all 
sides. 

This  work  among  the  women  is  very  important,  because 
they  are  especially  degraded,  and,  after  becoming  Christians, 
are  the  first  to  suggest  a  return  to  the  old  life.  It  is  the  women 
that  keep  alive  the  thought  of  heathen  rites,  customs,  and  re- 
ligious practices.  Miss  Fleming  and  her  women  have  gone  out 
into  villages  where  no  white  woman  had  ever  gone  before. 
At  first  the  women  ran  and  hid  when  they  saw  her  coming. 
For  a  time  it  was  impossible  to  get  near  one  of  them.  On 
hearing  singing  they  came  out  of  their  hiding  places  one  by 
one.  When  the  meeting  was  over,  one  woman  followed  them 
out  of  the  village  and  insisted  on  their  staying  longer  to  tell 
more  of  the  story.  When  she  failed  in  her  attempt,  she  fell  on 
her  knees  and  wiped  Miss  Fleming 's  shoes  with  her  hair.    Be- 


160       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

cause  of  the  greatness  of  the  field  and  the  scarcity  of  workers, 
the  women  of  that  village  would  not  hear  the  story  for  another 
year.  Nine  hundred  villages,  with  a  population  of  215,000, 
cannot  be  visited  very  often  in  a  year. 

The  varied  agencies  employed  by  the  missionaries  are  affect- 
ing not  more  than  one-tenth  of  the  people  of  the  District. 
The  present  agencies  are :  Two  organized  churches,  with  over 
four  hundred  members  and  two  hundred  children ;  three  hos- 
pitals and  dispensaries  with  over  twenty-one  thousand  treat- 
ments in  them  each  year;  five  village  schools  with  over  four 
hundred  pupils  enrolled ;  a  fast-growing  work  among  the 
women ;  an  extensive  itinerating  work ;  a  self-supporting  ag- 
ricultural work  at  Pendridih  village,  which  is  become  quite  a 
helpful  agency;  two  leper  asylums,  with  six  score  inmates, 
nearlj^  all  of  whom  are  Christians.  The  staff  consists  of  two 
men  and  their  wives  and  two  single  women.  The  medical 
work,  and  especially  the  earnest,  personal  work  of  Hira  Lai, 
the  Indian  hospital  assistant,  have  done  very  much  to  effect 
the  preparedness  of  the  field. 

A  page  from  a  Mungeli  missionary's  diary  might  not  be 
without  interest.  It  would  include  several  requests  for  baptism, 
with  mental  reserves  to  discover;  requests  from  Christians 
and  non-Christians  for  help  in  land  oppression ;  release  from 
the  heel  of  the  money-lender ;  requests  for  loans  to  buy  oxen, 
or  seed-grain,  the  natives  being  willing  to  pay  the  missionaries 
eighteen  per  cent,  interest  instead  of  the  usual  thirty-six  or 
more  demanded  by  the  professional  money-lender;  settling  a 
big  quarrel  between  husband  and  wife  or  others;  investi- 
gating and  taking  action  regarding  some  gross  immorality, 
with  the  rest  of  the  time  taken  up  in  letter-writing,  building 
and  repair  work,  and  mission  accounts.  The  next  day  there 
may  be  an  early  going  and  a  late  returning  from  one  or  more 
out-stations  ten  or  fifteen  miles  distant,  with  or  without  an 
Indian  helper.  There  the  missionary  may  see  a  school,  have 
a  committee  meeting,  baptize  believers,  examine  inquirers,  or 
perhaps  do  various  things  in  connection  with  the  industrial 


EXPANSION.  161 

work.  At  times,  weeks  are  spent  in  tlie  villages,  with  only  an 
occasional  day  in  Mungeli  to  attend  to  urgent  matters. 

The  Christians  are  now  scattered  in  twenty-nine  villages. 
Those  villages  are  distant  from  Mungeli  from  one  to  twenty 
miles.  Most  of  the  recent  converts  are  related  to  the  older 
Christians.  Prayer  meetings  are  held  in  the  church  daily. 
The  Christians  have  a  prayer  calendar  and  keep  definitely  in 
mind  certain  callages  and  leading  men.  The  five  out-stations 
are :  Pendridih,  Barela,  Jarhagown,  Bhulan,  and  Rohra. 

The  illiteracy  of  the  Christians  has  steadily  decreased. 
The  Christian  Endeavorers  have  a  well-attended  school  in 
which  men  are  learning  to  read  and  write.  The  teaching  is 
voluntary;  the  men  furnish  all  their  own  supplies.  The 
moral  status  of  the  Christians  has  been  improved.  Some 
rather  vigorous  efforts  of  the  missionaries,  aided  by  govern- 
ment officials,  have  greatly  cleared  the  moral  atmosphere,  and 
given  the  work  a  greater  prestige  among  the  officials.  The 
superintendent  of  police  had  the  government  give  the  mission 
eighty-five  dollars  as  an  expression  of  their  appreciation. 
Several  recent  arrests  and  the  fining  of  Christians  for  gross 
immorality,  seemed  necessary,  and  the  results  have  been 
wholesome. 

The  work  in  Mungeli  is  thoroughly  evangelistic.  Hira  Lai, 
Dr.  Miller's  assistant,  is  a  rare  spirit,  and  wholly  devoted  to 
the  cause.  Dr.  Miller  released  him  from  the  hospital  for  a 
considerable  time,  that  he  might  carry  medicine  with  his 
Bible  as  he  went  from  \dllage  to  village.  Another  Indian 
worker,  Dhansai,  has  done  a  substantial  work  at  an  out-station. 
He  has  averaged  about  thirty-five  treatments  a  day.  Recently 
M.  J.  Shah,  one  of  the  very  best  Indian  workers,  has  been 
transferred  from  Harda  to  Mungeli  and  located  in  the  village 
of  Pandariya.  Samuel  Bishwas,  who  was  for  some  years  in 
Damoh,  is  now  in  Mungeli  and  is  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
Christian  community. 

For  many  years  the  Pendridih  farm  was  kept  up  at  the 
expense  of  the  Mission.  Under  the  leadership  of  Mr.  Saum 
it  has  become  self-supporting.  The  year  the  last  report  was 
II 


162       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

made  it  was  stated  that  sufficient  wheat  would  be  sold  to 
buy  several  acres  of  new  land.  In  addition  to  its  being  an 
object  lesson  in  farming,  the  farm  furnishes  a  settlement  for 
Christians  who  are  getting  a  start  in  life.  It  furnishes  em- 
ployment for  some,  and  is  an  agency  by  which  seed  and  other 
grain  may  be  loaned  to  village  Christians.  This  affords  them 
valuable  help  and  keeps  them  out  of  the  hands  of  the  money 
sharks.  Money-lenders  usually  charge  from  thirty-six  to 
seventy-five  per  cent,  interest.  It  should  be  said,  and  with 
emphasis,  that  this  farm  has  done  much  to  hold  a  developing 
Christian  community  together.  Therein  consists  its  chief 
value. 

A  sub-caste  of  Chamars  has  been  talking  about  becoming 
Christians  in  a  body.  They  proposed  holding  a  meeting  for 
the  purpose  of  discussing  the  question  of  identifying  them- 
selves with  Christianity.  Heavy  rains  and  the  opposition  of 
the  Hindus,  who  had  heard  of  the  proposed  meeting,  pre- 
vented as  many  from  coming  as  were  expected.  But  twelve 
men,  representing  many  villages  and  thousands  of  people, 
came  together.  The  meeting  was  held  near  some  temples,  a 
place  of  worship  and  pilgrimage.  Never  before  since  time 
began  had  a  company  of  men  met  together  at  that  place  to 
discuss  their  relation  to  Jesus  Christ.  No  one  need  be  sur- 
prised to  hear  any  day  of  multitudes  turning  from  their  dumb 
idols  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God. 

The  Mission  in  Mungeli  owns  property  worth  $13,000. 
This  includes  two  bungalows,  two  churches,  five  school  build- 
ings, and  three  hospital  and  dispensary  buildings.  There  are 
thirty-nine  Indian  workers.  One  of  the  most  prominent  is 
S.  N.  C.  Bishwas,  who  left  a  profitable  position  as  a  con- 
tractor to  become  a  preacher.  He  knows  considerable  law 
and  gives  much  time  to  securing  for  oppressed  Christians 
their  legal  rights.  Whole  villages  appear  on  the  point  of  turn- 
ing to  Christianity.  Mungeli  constitutes  one  of  the  greatest 
challenges  that  ever  came  from  any  mission  field  to  the  Dis- 
ciples of  Christ. 


1.  Class  in  Orphanage  School,  Damoh. 

2.  Mission   Bungalow  and   Bible   College,   Jubbulpore. 

3.  Church  at  Damoh. 


EXPANSION.  163 

4.     In  Damoh. 

Damoh  is  the  name  of  a  district  and  of  a  town.  The  dis- 
trict has  an  area  of  3,821  square  miles,  and  a  population  of 
about  325,000.  In  addition  to  the  town  of  Damoh  there  are  in 
the  district  1,116  villages.  These  are  located  in  the  jungle  for 
the  most  part,  and  consist  of  from  ten  to  a  hundred  mud  or 
grass  huts  with  tile  or  grass  roofs.  "Usually  one  large  house 
in  the  center  of  the  village  is  occupied  by  the  village  landlord. 
He  owns  all  the  huts  in  the  village  and  all  the  cultivated  land 
adjoining  them.  The  villagers  are  merely  his  tenants  and 
farm  hands. ' ' 

Eighty -seven  per  cent  of  the  people  are  Hindus  and  worship 
idols.  Six  per  cent  are  animists,  and  the  remaining  are  Mo- 
hammedans or  Jains.  According  to  the  latest  census  seventy 
males  in  a  thousand  could  read  or  write,  and  373  females  out 
of  the  entire  population  could  read  and  write. 

The  town  of  Damoh  has  a  population  of  15,000.  There  are 
twenty  miles  of  solid  roads  within  the  limits  of  the  munici- 
pality, good  schools  with  one  thousand  pupils  in  them,  and  a 
number  of  modern  buildings.  A  branch  railway  passes 
through  Damoh  and  connects  two  main  lines,  and  three  ma- 
cadamized roads  connect  the  place  with  other  towns.  When 
the  Avork  began  there  was  no  railroad  nearer  than  Saugor, 
about  thirty-four  miles  away.  The  committee  in  charge  of  the 
town  consists  of  three  nominated  and  seven  elected  members. 
One  of  the  members  has  always  been  a  member  of  the  Mission. 

Damoh  was  entered  by  John  G.  McGavran  and  Mr,  and 
Mrs.  Rambo  in  the  year  1894.  It  was  chosen  as  the  site  of  a 
Mission  because  of  the  famine  conditions  prevalent  at  the 
time,  and  because  it  was  believed  that  land  and  materials  for 
conducting  an  industrial  school  could  be  readily  obtained 
there.  The  boys  in  the  Bilaspur  orphanage,  twentA^'-four  in 
number,  were  transferred  to  Damoh;  before  the  end  of  that 
year  thirty  more  were  added,  making  fifty-four  in  all.  The 
following  year  Mrs.  McGavran,  Miss  Josepha  Franklin  and 
Miss  Stella  Franklin  joined  the  Mission,  and  two  j^ears  later 
still  Dr.  Mary  T.  McGavran  joined  it. 


164       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

"When  the  work  began,  because  there  were  no  buildings 
available,  two  mud  houses  were  hastily  constructed,  one  for  the 
orphans  and  one  for  the  missionaries.  These  and  several 
tents  accommodated  all  at  the  first.  The  tents  fell  down  more 
than  once,  and  that  was  not  agreeable  to  the  inmates;  one 
was  burned  and  the  Misses  Franklin  lost  heavily.  Later  the 
missionaries  lived  in  the  travelers '  inn,  in  native  houses  in  the 
town,  and  in  bungalows  temporarily  rented  from  the  English 
officials.  It  was  two  j^ears  after  the  Mission  was  opened  be- 
fore there  was  one  bungalow  ready  for  occupancy,  and  three 
years  more  before  the  second  and  third  were  ready.  Mr. 
McGavran  had  to  go  to  the  jungle  for  timber  and  to  the 
quarry  for  stone.  While  he  was  carrying  on  the  work  of 
building,  he  and  his  associates  were  doing  their  utmost  to  save 
the  people  from  starvation. 

The  famine  of  1897  affected  an  area  of  575,000  square  miles 
and  a  population  of  128,000,000.  The  stress  of  it  was  felt 
mainly  in  the  Central  Provinces,  in  parts  of  the  Northwest 
Provinces,  and  in  Oude.  The  famine  of  1900  affected  nearly 
the  same  area.  When  the  second  famine  came,  the  country 
had  not  recovered  from  the  first  one.  For  several  successive 
years  the  rain  failed.  As  a  result  the  streams  and  wells  be- 
came dry.  Because  food  was  scarce  high  prices  prevailed,  and 
man  and  beast  died  from  hunger.  The  sick  and  homeless 
people  heard  of  the  Mission  and  flocked  to  it  for  relief.  For 
a  time  there  were  no  relief  funds,  but  no  one  was  turned  away 
empty.  As  soon  as  the  facts  were  known,  money  began  to 
pour  in  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  The  Christian  Herald, 
the  Christian  Standard,  the  Bihle  Advocate,  and  the  churches 
of  Australia  forwarded  handsome  amounts.  The  Government 
opened  relief  works.  Those  who  were  able  were  employed  in 
m?king  roads  and  in  building  operations.  Men  received  four 
cents  a  day,  and  women  three  cents  a  day.  The  people  were 
thankful  for  these  amounts,  for,  small  as  they  were,  they  were 
sufficient  to  keep  soul  and  body  together. 

In  addition  to  the  relief  works,  the  Government  opened 
orphanages  and  poor-houses  on  a  large  scale.    They  had  ample 


EXPANSION.  IGf) 

funds  at  command.  But  there  were  only  a  half  dozen  English 
officials  in  the  District,  and  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  over- 
see these  institutions,  and,  at  the  same  time,  carry  on  their 
other  duties.  Seeing  how  the  officials  were  overworked,  the 
missionaries  offered  to  assist  them,  and  their  offer  was  ac- 
cepted most  gladly  and  most  gratefully. 

All  that  time  the  famine  was  sore  in  the  land.  Parents  said 
to  the  missionaries,  "We  are  dying  of  hunger;  we  have  had 
nothing  to  eat  for  days;  take  our  children  and  give  us  some 
food."  The  missionaries  did  what  they  could  to  feed  and 
clothe  and  house  and  care  for  the  starving  children  that  came 
to  them  and  were  sent  to  them.  The  girls  were  sent  to  Ma- 
hoba,  Bilaspur,  and  Deoghar,  stations  of  the  Christian  Wom- 
an's  Board  of  Missions,  and  to  Bombay  and  to  Bareilly.  The 
missionaries  kept  and  cared  for  as  manj"  as  tliej^  were  able  to 
provide  for;  the  remainder  they  sent  to  other  Mis.sions. 
Ramabai  called  and  took  twenty  child  widows  to  her  great 
establishment  in  Poona. 

In  the  famine  more  than  twelve  hundred  orphan  boys  were 
taken  and  ministered  to  in  the  name  of  Christ.  Some  died 
from  what  they  had  suffered  before  reaching  the  orphanage, 
but  by  far  the  greater  number  were  saved  alive.  In  a  few 
weeks  they  began  to  improve.  They  grew  stout  and  strong, 
and  M^ere  as  happy  as  any  children  in  the  world. 

As  soon  as  possible  Miss  Josepha  Franklin  opened  a  school 
for  the  boys  in  the  orphanage.  Her  course  of  study  began 
with  a  kindergarten  and  ended  with  the  high  school.  Slie 
introduced  the  study  of  English  in  the  fifth  grade.  Miss 
Franklin  prepared  a  series  of  graded  Bible  lessons.  For  four 
years  the  Gospels  were  studied;  for  two  years  The  Acts  and 
selected  passages  from  Paul's  Epistles,  and  for  four  years 
the  Old  Testament.  One  day  in  the  week  was  devoted  to  the 
study  of  the  International  Sunday-school  lesson.  One  period 
of  every  school  day  was  devoted  by  every  class  to  the  study  of 
the  Word  of  God.  This  was  in  addition  to  the  time  spent  in 
the  devotional  exercises.  The  number  of  boys  taking  the  All- 
India  Sunday-school  Examination  and  receiving  high  grade 


166       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

certificates,  was  always  large.  For  a  time  it  was  necessary  to 
employ  Mohammedan  and  Hindu  teachers;  that  was  because 
there  were  no  Christian  teachers  available.  In  course  of  a 
few  years  the  boys  educated  by  Miss  Franklin  became  teachers 
in  the  primary  schools. 

The  orphanage  school  is  one  of  the  outstanding  features  of 
the  Mission.  Most  of  the  preachers  and  teachers  in  the  entire 
Mission  came  from  it.  The  orphans  that  Miss  Franklin 
trained  have  gone  to  Jubbulpore  and  have  entered  the  Bible 
College  and  there  have  continued  their  studies  and  prepared 
themselves  for  their  work  in  life.  Christian  parents  in  the 
villages  have  sent  their  children  to  Damoh  as  boarding  pupils. 

In  1906  Miss  Franklin  opened  two  schools  in  the  heart  of 
the  town,  one  for  low  caste  boys  and  one  for  poor  girls.  As 
soon  as  the  school  for  boys  was  opened  between  thirty  and 
fifty  began  to  attend  regularly.  It  has  come  to  pass  that,  in 
spite  of  unsuitable  buildings  and  the  poorest  equipment  imag- 
inable, these  schools  have  done  great  good.  Not  only  the  chil- 
dren but  their  parents  have  been  reached.  The  school  build- 
ings have  been  the  scene  of  many  a  social  and  evangelistic 
gathering.  In  the  absence  of  Miss  Franklin  on  furlough  or 
while  at  work  at  other  stations,  her  sister.  Miss  Stella,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Saum,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alexander,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eice 
have  had  the  oversight  of  the  boys'  school,  and  Miss  Clarke 
and  Miss  Griffith  have  had  the  oversight  of  the  work  among 
the  girls. 

In  order  that  the  boys  rescued  and  taught  might  become 
self-supporting,  an  industrial  department  was  added  to  the 
orphanage.  In  the  shops  they  were  taught  carpentry,  black- 
smithing,  tailoring,  shoemaking.  Part  of  the  day  was  spent 
in  school,  and  part  in  the  shops.  A  great  amount  of  custom 
work  has  been  done  for  the  Government  and  for  individuals. 
The  orders  for  articles  averaged  about  four  hundred  a  year. 
The  wood-work  for  the  new  church  building,  and  for  the  hos- 
pital, and  for  the  bungalows  recently  built,  and  for  the 
smaller  houses,  was  from  the  work-shop. 


EXPANSION.  167 

The  orphanage  has  a  farm  of  nearly  four  hundred  acres, 
and  farming  and  gardening  are  taught.  India  is  preemi- 
nently an  agricultural  land.  Eighty  per  cent  of  the  people 
get  their  living  directly  from  the  soil.  In  showing  the  farmers 
what  can  be  done  with  improved  methods  and  modern  ma- 
chinery, the  Mission  is  conferring  a  distinct  benefit  upon 
India.  One  year  the  wheat  raised  on  the  orphanage  farm  took 
the  first  prize  in  a  local  exposition.  The  magistrate  called  the 
farmers  together  to  discuss  the  matter.  They  admitted  the 
fact,  but  explained  it  by  saying  that  it  was  done  by  sorcery. 
The  magistrate  asked  Mr.  Benlehr,  the  missionary  in  charge 
of  the  farm,  to  take  charge  of  the  agricultural  work  of  the 
District.  The  Government  has  opened  a  seed-farm  near 
Damoh,  the  missionaries  cooperating.  The  Secretary  of  Agri- 
culture asked  the  Mission  to  raise  seed-grain  for  the  District. 

One  of  the  missionaries,  writing  of  the  work  done,  said, 
"The  expanse  of  the  jungle  was  converted  into  cultivated 
fields.  In  brief,  the  orphanage  plant  becaine  in  the  eyes  of  the 
native  a  place  of  wonders.  He  saw  a  towering  windmill  lifting 
a  constant  stream  of  water  from  the  deep  orphanage  well.  At 
the  foot  of  this  strange  iron  structure  with  a  big  wheel  whirl- 
ing around  at  the  top,  he  heard  the  buzzing  of  a  rip-saw, 
which  in  ten  minutes  did  what  was  for  him  a  whole  day's 
sawing.  He  saw  an  orderly  carpenter  shop,  where  awkward 
boys  were  learning  to  handle  skilfully  the  strange-looking 
tools  of  an  American  carpenter.  He  saw  other  boys,  by  the 
aid  of  an  American  anvil  and  tools,  forging  all  sorts  of  iron 
fittings.  On  the  farm  he  saw  fat  oxen  drawing  strange- 
looking  iron  plows,  that  turned  deep,  broad  furrows.  He  was 
attracted  to  a  well-kept  garden,  where,  beside  India's  vege- 
tables, grew  also  many  strange-looking  plants.  He  was  im- 
pressed with  the  kindliness  of  the  white-faced  man  who  had 
talked  to  him,  and  the  new  religion  of  the  white  man  did 
not  seem  to  be  such  a  terrible  thing  after  all. ' ' 

The  aim  of  the  missionaries  is  to  make  the  lives  of  the  boys  as 
bright  and  as  joyous  as  the  lives  of  the  Christian  boys  at  home. 
The  bo3^s  are  required  to  do  good  work  in  the  school  and  in 


168       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

the  shop  and  on  the  farm ;  but  they  have  their  hours  and  days 
of  play  also.  They  play  cricket,  hockey,  football;  they  have 
military  drill,  and  wrestling  contests,  and  exercises  with  the 
bars  and  swings.  They  have  organized  teams  and  challenge 
the  boys  in  other  schools,  or  the  police,  or  companies  of 
plaj^ers.  Under  the  coaching  of  David  Rioch,  they  won  more 
than  one  pennant.  At  the  time  of  the  coronation  of  King 
Edward,  100  rupees  were  offered  as  prizes  in  athletic  contests. 
The  teams  representing  the  orphanage  won  seventy-five  per 
cent  of  it.  Because  their  lives  are  purer  than  the  lives  of  the 
other  boys,  they  are  more  efiicient  in  play  as  well  as  in  work. 

In  1914,  Ray  E.  Rice  was  sent  to  India  to  work  among  the 
boys  in  the  orphanage  and  boarding  school  of  Damoh.  Mr. 
Rice  is  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Nebraska  and  of  the 
College  of  Missions.  He  is  a  boy  specialist  and  has  done  a  re- 
markable work  among  the  boys  of  India.  His  efforts  and  in- 
fluence have  not  been  confined  to  Damoh,  but  have  extended 
throughout  a  wide  area.  Mrs.  Rice  is  also  a  graduate  of  the 
University  of  Nebraska.  Before  her  marriage  she  was  a 
teacher  in  the  public  schools  of  Nebraska,  and  spent  a  year  in 
the  College  of  Missions. 

The  gospel  has  been  preached  since  the  day  Mr.  McGavran 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rambo  landed  in  Damoh.  It  was  several 
years  before  the  church  building  was  erected.  In  those  years 
the  services  were  held  in  the  orphanage,  or  in  the  school,  or 
in  the  open  air.  The  first  convert  was  Nathu  Lai,  a  Brahman, 
who  was  baptized  by  Mr.  McGavran  in  1898.  There  have  been 
many  baptisms  since  then.  Every  missionary  is  an  evangelist 
and  has  carried  the  message  to  persons  who  had  never  heard 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  Year  after  year  numbers  have 
left  Damoh  and  have  gone  into  other  localities  to  engage  in 
Christian  service.  Touring  has  been  a  feature  in  the  cool 
season.  Mrs.  McGavran,  Mrs.  Benlehr,  and  Mrs.  Alexander 
and  Mrs.  Rioch  have  done  good  work  among  the  women.  A 
large  Sunday-school  work  has  been  carried  on  among  the 
non-Christians  in  the  town  and  in  nearby  villages.  The  Chris- 
tian families  have  maintained  a  good  standing  in  the  com- 


EXPANSION.  169 

munity.  **  Alfred  Aleppa,  Yakub  Masih,  G.  Prashad,  and  J. 
W.  Brown  are  Christian  gentlemen  of  great  influence."  The 
buildings  give  the  message.  No  one  can  look  at  them  without 
thinking  of  what  they  represent. 

Work  in  the  zenanas  began  soon  after  the  famine.  In  her 
relief  w^ork,  Miss  Stella  Franklin  made  the  acquaintance  of  a 
great  number  of  Indian  women.  That  opened  many  a  door 
and  many  an  ear  to  her  message.  Her  work  took  her  out  into 
many  villages  in  the  District.  Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke  gave  ten 
years  to  this  kind  of  service  and  Miss  Griffith  gave  consider- 
able attention  to  it.  It  is  in  the  home  that  Mohammedanism 
and  Hinduism  are  entrenched.  It  is  in  the  home  that  those 
faiths  must  be  attacked  if  India  is  won  to  Christ.  It  is  an 
encouraging  fact  that  more  homes  have  been  open  to  the  zenana 
workers  than  they  could  enter  and  cultivate  properly. 

Dr.  McGavran  reached  Damoh  when  the  famine  was  at  its 
worst.  Her  services  were  greatly  needed  and  were  freel}^ 
given.  When  the  famine  was  over  she  extended  her  work 
among  the  people  of  the  town.  A  hospital  costing  $2,500  was 
built  for  her ;  most  of  the  money  for  this  building  came  from 
the  women  of  England.  Dr.  McGavran  was  supposed  to  treat 
women  and  children  only,  but  she  has  treated  men  also.  Her 
fame  soon  spread  over  all  the  District  and  beyond  the  bound- 
aries of  the  District.  The  patients  at  her  hospital  averaged  a 
hundred  a  day.  She  made  regular  visits  to  the  villages  within 
reach,  to  give  medicine  and  to  preach  the  gospel.  She  visited 
high  caste  women  in  their  homes,  and  responded  to  calls  from 
a  distance.  The  best  families  in  the  town  and  District  have 
been  brought  into  touch  with  the  gospel  through  her  profes- 
sional visits.  The  latest  report  of  her  w^ork  shows  that  her 
treatments  for  the  year  numbered  25,235,  and  the  new 
patients,  8,612.  She  has  estimated  that  in  twenty-one  years 
her  treatments  numbered  230,000.  Dr.  McGavran  has  been 
supported  through  all  the  years  of  her  service  in  India  b}^  the 
women  of  England. 

The  missionaries  that  organized  and  carried  forward  the 
work  in  Damoh  were  these:    Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  G.  McGavran, 


170       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.W.  E.Eainbo,  Miss  Josepha  Franklin,  Miss  Stella 
Franklin,  Dr.  Mary  T.  McGavran,  G.  W.  Coffman,  F.  B.  Stub- 
bin,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  David  Riocli,  Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  C.  E.  Benlehr,  Miss  Olive  Griffith,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  C. 
Sauni,  Dr.  G.  E.  Miller,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ray  E.  Rice.  Mr. 
McGavran  spent  fourteen  years  in  Damoli;  Mr.  Rambo,  ten; 
Miss  Josepha  Franklin,  twelve ;  Mr.  Rioch,  ten ;  and  Dr.  Mc- 
Gavran, twenty-one.  Others  have  been  in  Damoh,  but  not  for 
so  long  a  time  as  those  mentioned. 

Among  the  Indian  Christians  who  have  played  a  worthy 
part  in  the  Damoh  Mission  were  these :  Alfred  Aleppa  and 
Tabitha  his  wife,  J.  W.  Brown,  R.  J.  Thomas,  Samuel  Bishwas, 
Yakub  Masih,  R.  L.  Shawe,  John  Panna,  Satayabai,  Masters 
Tulsiram  and  Raghunathrao.  Alfred  Aleppo  was  the  buyer 
for  the  mission  and  a  good  preacher.  His  wife  looked  after 
the  tailoring  department.  She  saw  to  it  that  the  children  were 
properly  clothed.  John  W.  Brown  was  an  assistant  on  the 
farm  and  helped  in  the  work  of  the  church.  R.  J.  Thomas 
was  the  house-father.  He  lived  with  the  boys  and  taught  them 
by  precept  and  example  and  discipline  how  to  live.  Samuel 
Bishwas  and  Yakub  Masih  were  accomplished  evangelists  and 
preached  in  the  town  and  in  the  villages.  R.  L.  Shawe  was 
head  master  of  the  main  school.  John  Panna  served  as  hos- 
pital assistant  for  over  five  years,  and  helped  in  the  evangel- 
istic work.  Satayabai  was  the  foster-mother  of  the  small  boys 
and  girls.  Masters  Tulsiram  and  Raghunathrao  taught  over 
five  years  each. 

The  boys  in  the  orphanage  have  married  the  girls  in  the 
orphanages  in  Mahoba,  Bilaspur,  Deoghar,  and  have  estab- 
lished homes  of  their  own.  Those  homes  are  Christian  homes, 
and  the  children  born  in  them  are  brought  up  in  the  nurture 
and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  Those  homes  are  cleaner  and 
neater  and  better  furnished  than  the  homes  of  the  non-Chris- 
tian people  around  them.  There  is  more  of  love  and  joy  in 
them.  Every  home  is  an  evangelistic  agency,  and  its  influence 
is  extending  constantly  in  ever-widening  circles. 


EXPANSION.  171 

It  has  been  the  pleasure,  as  it  has  been  the  privilege,  of  the 
Christian  Endeavor  Societies  at  home  to  support  these  or- 
phans. A  Society  undertook  to  support  one  orphan  or  two  or 
more.  The  cost  for  a  year  was  eighteen  dollars.  Through  the 
missionary  it  was  not  difficult  to  get  a  photograph  of  the  boy 
and  a  letter  from  time  to  time.  In  this  way  it  was  possible  to 
keep  in  touch  with  him  and  know  what  progress  he  was  mak- 
ing. Sometimes  a  boy  has  gone  wrong,  and  his  supporters 
have  been  disappointed.  The  same  thing  happens  here  at 
home  in  America.  But  most  of  the  boys  thus  supported  have 
turned  out  well.  They  are  not  all  brilliant,  and  they  have  not 
all  made  up  their  minds  to  preach  or  teach.  The  Lord  never 
intended  all  to  serve  Him  in  the  pulpit  or  in  the  school.  But 
if  they  are  good  mechanics,  or  good  tradesmen,  or  honest 
farmers,  they  will  be  a  source  of  blessing  to  themselves  and  to 
the  world.  Some  years  as  manj^  as  four  hundred  boys  were 
supported;  from  the  first  more  than  twelve  hundred  have 
been  fed  and  clothed  and  taught  because  of  the  generous  con- 
tributions of  the  Christian  Endeavorers. 

5.  In  Juhbulpore. 

Jubbulpore  is  160  miles  north-east  from  Nagpur,  the  capi- 
tal of  the  Central  Provinces.  It  stands  at  an  altitude  of  1,306 
feet  above  the  sea.  The  altitude  moderates  the  great  heat  of 
summer.  As  a  result,  Jubbulpore  is  said  to  be  one  of  the 
healthiest  places  in  all  India.  Jubbulpore  is  situated  in  a 
basin  and  is  surrounded  by  a  series  of  lakes,  which  are  shaded 
by  fine  trees  and  bordered  by  rocky  crags.  The  streets  are 
wide  and  regularly  laid  out.  Jubbulpore  is  on  the  main  trunk 
line  between  Bombay  and  Calcutta,  and  is  one  of  the  most 
important  railway  centers  in  the  country.  The  population  is 
about  100,000,  and  consists  for  the  most  part  of  Hindus  and 
Mohammedans ;  the  Hindus  being  about  three  times  as  numer- 
ous as  the  Mohammedans.  The  population  of  Nagpur  is  some- 
what larger  than  that  of  Jubbulpore.  These  two  are  the 
largest  cities  in  the  Central  Provinces.  In  the  West  a  city  of 
100,000  is  not  considered  large,  but  in  India  it  is  different.    In 


172       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

India  there  are  few  large  cities  because  by  far  the  greater  part 
of  the  population  are  agriculturists  and  live  in  villages. 

In  1883  M.  D.  Adams  visited  Jubbulpore  with  a  view  to 
opening  a  work.  The  three  Missions  already  established  of- 
fered some  objections,  and  he  withdrew  and  went  on  to  Bilas- 
pur.  Later  it  was  thought  that  the  Society  should  be  repre- 
sented in  that  city.  It  was  maintained  that  there  was  room 
enough  for  another  mission.  Besides,  Jubbulpore  is  centrally 
located  with  respect  to  Harda  and  Bilaspur  and  Damoh.  The 
opposition  continued  some  time  after  Jubbulpore  was  en- 
tered, but  it  has  died  away  and  the  Mission  now  has  the  sym- 
pathy and  good-will  of  all. 

The  principal  feature  of  the  work  in  Jubbulpore  is  the  Bible 
College,  an  institution  established  for  the  special  purpose  of 
training  young  men  for  the  Christian  ministry.  It  will  be 
remembered  by  those  who  have  read  the  previous  chapters  of 
this  History  that  from  the  very  first  the  need  of  a  school  in 
which  workers  should  be  trained,  was  realized.  In  the  year 
1893  Mr.  Wharton  began  teaching  a  class  of  young  men  on  the 
veranda  of  his  home  in  Harda.  He  met  those  young  men  day 
by  day  and  prayerfully  studied  the  "Word  of  God  with  them. 
He  took  them  out  on  the  street  and  into  the  market  place  two 
or  three  times  a  week  and  assisted  them  as  they  undertook  to 
preach  to  their  own  people  the  gospel  of  salvation.  With  their 
assistance  five  Sunday-schools  were  conducted  each  week.  On 
Friday  evening,  in  a  normal  class,  the  lesson  was  prepared  for 
the  coming  Lord 's  day.  The  following  May  an  examining  com- 
mittee reported  that  some  of  the  students  had  made  marked 
progress,  and  congratulated  Mr.  Wharton  on  the  success  al- 
ready achieved,  and  expressed  the  hope  that  divine  strength 
might  be  given  him  to  complete  the  whole  course  of  training. 
Some  of  those  students  are  still  in  the  service.  In  the  mean- 
time they  have  given  diligence  to  present  themselves  approved 
unto  God,  workmen  that  need  not  be  ashamed,  handling  aright 
the  word  of  truth. 

Because  of  the  famine  it  was  not  possible  for  Mr.  Wharton 
to  continue  that  work.    The  missionaries  needed  all  their  time 


EXPANSION.  173 

and  all  their  energy  in  their  efforts  to  save  the  people  alive. 
The  class  of  1897  was  the  last  taught  in  Harda.  In  1899  Mr. 
AVharton  and  his  family  found  it  necessary  to  return  to 
America.  After  a  year  at  home  he  resigned  and  took  the  pas- 
torate of  the  Hiram  church.  After  a  pastorate  of  three  years 
he  entered  the  service  of  the  Society  again  and  went  out  to 
raise  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  for  the  proper  housing  of 
the  proposed  Bible  College. 

It  has  been  stated  in  the  chapter  on  Harda  that  George  Wil- 
liam Brown  was  sent  to  India  to  take  charge  of  the  educa- 
tional work  of  the  IMission.  Mr.  Brown  is  a  born  linguist  and 
a  born  teacher.  He  reached  Harda,  October  9,  1900.  As  soon 
as  he  had  a  sufficient  knowledge  of  Hindi  he  began  to  teach. 
He  found  a  primary  school,  a  middle  school,  and  a  high 
school.  While  overseeing  them  and  teaching  in  them  he  se- 
lected some  of  the  most  promising  of  the  Christian  boys  and 
began  to  prepare  them  for  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  In  the 
year  1903  there  were  three  students  in  the  Bible  Training 
Class ;  several  others  were  in  it  part  of  the  year.  Mr.  Brown 
gave  more  of  his  time  and  thought  to  the  training  of  this  class 
than  to  any  other  one  thing.  This  class  was  the  nucleus  of  the 
Bible  College  in  Jubbulpore. 

On  the  21st  of  July,  1904,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown  left  Harda 
for  Jubbulpore.  At  that  time  they  had  been  in  India  a  little 
less  than  four  years.  On  the  first  day  in  August,  six  young 
men  presented  themselves  to  be  enrolled  as  students  of  the  new 
institution.  They  were  lodged  in  rented  houses  on  the  com- 
pound. The  recitations  were  held  in  a  small  room  in  the  Mis- 
sion biuigalow,  which  had  been  set  apart  as  a  study.  A  little 
later  several  others  wished  to  enter,  but  owing  to  the  lack  of 
accommodations  they  were  not  admitted. 

]\Ir.  Wharton  reached  Bombay  on  the  6th  of  November  and 
Jubbulpore  on  the  11th.  He  left  his  family  behind,  that  his 
children  might  continue  their  studies  in  Hiram  College.  For 
some  months  Mr.  Wharton  made  his  home  with  I\Ir.  and  Mrs. 
Brown,  and  was  associated  with  Mr.  Brown  in  the  work  of  the 
College.    Mr.  Brown  gave  courses  in  Old  and  New  Testament 


174       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

History,  Biblical  Theology,  Logic,  Hermeneutics,  Hindu 
Philosophy,  Psychology  and  other  subjects.  Mr.  Wharton 
gave  courses  in  the  Life  of  Christ,  Beginnings  of  Christianity, 
Comparative  Religion,  Modern  Missions,  Church  History,  and 
Biblical  Geography.  As  there  were  no  suitable  text-books  in 
Hindi,  the  instruction  was  given  in  lectures. 

In  Januarj^  1905,  the  students  numbered  eighteen.  These 
were  divided  into  groups  of  six  each  and  were  required  to 
preach  regularly.  They  spoke  twice  a  week  in  the  main  street 
of  the  city.  On  Sunday  morning  they  spoke  in  the  college 
chapel,  and  to  the  many  thousands  that  assembled  in  the 
weekly  bazaar.  The  teachers  assisted  them  in  preparing  their 
addresses  and,  when  practicable,  accompanied  them  and 
cheered  them  with  their  presence  and  with  their  words  of  com- 
mendation. Twice  a  year  the  students  and  teachers  went  out 
on  preaching  tours  through  the  villages  around  Jubbulpore, 
and  once  a  year  they  attended  some  great  Hindu  Mela.  Wher- 
ever they  went  they  made  it  their  chief  business  to  preach  the 
gospel  and  to  call  upon  the  people  to  forsake  their  dumb  idols 
and  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God. 

Athletics  were  encouraged.  The  students  were  taught  the 
propriety  of  developing  their  bodies  while  developing  their 
minds.  To  this  end  they  played  cricket  and  football  and  other 
college  games.  They  challenged  the  students  of  other  educa- 
tional institutions  in  Jubbulpore  to  play  match  games.  The 
students  organized  a  literary  society  and  all  were  urged  to 
appear  on  the  program.  All  were  taught  to  cook  their  own 
food,  so  that  on  their  preaching  tours  in  after  years  they  might 
be  able  to  provide  for  their  own  needs. 

In  1905  land  for  the  College  was  purchased  at  a  cost  of  six 
thousand  dollars.  In  this  tract  there  are  six  acres.  The  loca- 
tion is  all  that  could  be  desired.  The  Mission  was  extremely 
fortunate  in  securing  so  large  a  tract  at  such  a  price.  It 
should  be  borne  in  mind  that  Jubbulpore  is  an  important  and 
growing  military  station.  At  the  time  of  the  purchase  the 
garrison  was  being  doubled,  and  a  gun-carriage  factory  that 
would  employ  a  large  number  of  men  was  being  erected.    The 


EXPANSION.  175 

plans  and  specifications  for  the  College  building  were  fur- 
nished by  ]\Iackintosh  and  Burn,  a  firm  of  Calcutta  architects. 
The  extreme  length  of  the  building  is  125  feet,  and  the  ex- 
treme breadth  is  84  feet.  The  building  contains  a  chapel  that 
will  seat  two  hundred,  four  class-rooms,  each  large  enough  to 
accommodate  twenty-five  students;  a  room  fifty-four  feet  by 
eighteen  for  a  library;  two  store-rooms;  two  lavatories;  a 
vestry  and  an  office.  In  the  center  of  the  building  is  an  open 
court  which  is  designed  to  give  light  and  ventilation.  The 
baptistery  is  in  this  court.  There  is  a  belfry,  but  thus  far 
the  bell  has  not  been  provided. 

On  the  11th  of  February,  1906,  ground  was  broken,  and  on 
the  22d  of  September  of  the  same  year  the  corner-stone  was 
laid.  The  corner-stone  is  a  block  of  marble,  from  the  Jubbul- 
pore  quarries,  thirty-three  inches  by  twenty-seven,  and  bears 
the  inscription,  "Christian  Bible  College,  1906."  The  walls 
are  of  brick  trimmed  Avith  stone.  According  to  the  terms  of 
the  contract  the  building  was  to  be  finished  within  a  year.  But 
in  India  builders  are  proverbially  slow  and  most  contractors 
are  dishonest  and  seldom  finish  an}^  work  on  time.  In  1907 
there  was  an  epidemic  of  plague  and  prices  were  unusually 
high.  For  this  and  other  reasons  the  contractor  failed,  and 
Mr.  Brown  found  it  necessary  to  take  charge  and  superintend 
the  building  operations  till  the  building  was  finished.  The 
dedication  took  place  on  the  13th  of  JMarch,  1908.  The  Bible 
College  building  is  said  to  be  one  of  the  best  and  handsomest 
in  Jubbulpore.  The  grounds  lend  themselves  readily  to 
beautifying,  and  the  appearance  of  the  campus  matches  the 
beauty  of  the  building. 

While  the  College  building  was  in  course  of  construction  a 
bungalow  was  being  built  as  a  home  for  the  Principal.  There 
was  a  bungalow  on  the  land  that  had  been  purchased,  but  it 
was  old  and  unsuitable,  and  was  converted  into  a  press  bun- 
galow. Several  homes  for  the  students  were  built  on  the  col- 
lege property.  Most  of  the  students  are  married,  and  it  was 
necessary  to  make  some  provision  for  them  and  their  families. 
Later  a  second  plot  of  ground  and  bungalow  were  secured. 


176       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  church  in  Jubbulpore  was  organized  on  the  18th  of 
February,  1906.  There  were  thirty-one  charter  members.  In 
a  little  time  there  were  six  Sunday  Schools.  One  of  the  six 
met  in  the  College  chapel,  the  others  met  in  different  parts  of 
the  city.  Each  Sunday  morning  from  twenty  to  twenty-five 
teachers  went  out  from  the  College.  The  pupils  in  the  schools 
numbered  between  two  and  four  hundred.  The  Endeavor  So- 
ciety proved  most  helpful.  The  older  members  were  called 
upon  to  conduct  the  services  in  the  church  several  times  in  the 
year.  All  were  assisted  in  doing  whatever  the  Lord  would 
have  them  do.  They  learned  to  pray  and  speak  in  public  as 
well  as  to  read  the  word  of  God  each  day  of  their  lives.  The 
church  was  a  hive  of  busy  workers.  Few  churches  in  the 
world  of  the  same  size  have  sent  out  so  many  trained  workers 
to  assist  in  spreading  abroad  a  knowledge  of  Christ  and  of  His 
salvation. 

In  March,  1904,  the  Mission  decided  to  publish  a  weekly 
paper  for  the  growing  Christian  communit3^  On  entering 
Jubbulpore  a  small  press  was  rented  and  some  fonts  of  type 
were  purchased.  In  December  of  that  year  the  first  number 
of  the  Christian  Sahayak  or  Helper  appeared.  The  first  issues 
contained  eight  pages;  later  the  Sahayak  contained  twelve 
pages,  and  later  still  sixteen  pages.  Two  pages  are  in  English, 
the  remainder  is  in  Hindi,  the  language  of  more  than  eighty 
millions  of  people.  This  is  the  only  weekly  Christian  paper 
in  Hindi.  The  Sahayak  contains  notes  on  the  International 
Sunday  School  Lesson,  comments  on  the  Endeavor  topic,  cur- 
rent news,  stories  and  articles  of  general  interest. 

Lathrop  Cooley  gave  the  Societj^  one  thousand  dollars  for 
the  work  in  India.  With  this  money  a  Gordon  press  and  some 
other  necessary  machinery  were  bought.  When  Mr.  Brown 
translated  "The  Church  of  Christ  by  a  Layman,"  the  author 
gave  him  two  thousand  dollars  to  enable  him  to  secure  a  more 
ample  printing  outfit.  The  Jubbulpore  Press  has  printed 
leaflets  for  the  Sunday  School,  text-books  for  the  College, ' '  The 
Life  of  Mohammed,"  a  hymn-book,  "Training  for  Service,"  a 
magazine  for  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  reports  for  the  India  Sunday 


EXPANSION.  177 

School  Union  and  for  the  Christian  Endeavor  Union,  a 
monthly  paper  for  the  Friends'  Mission,  "Elementary  Logic," 
a ' '  Manual  for  Teachers, ' '  and  numerous  reports  and  pamphlets. 
The  profit  on  the  job  printing  has  been  almost  sufficient  to  pay 
the  entire  cost  of  the  work  done  for  the  Mission.  A  large  part 
of  the  mechanical  work  has  been  done  by  boys  from  the  Damoh 
Orphanage. 

When  Mr.  Wharton  died,  j\Ir.  Grainger  was  called  to  take 
his  place  and  work.  In  addition  to  teaching  in  the  College, 
JMr.  Grainger  had  charge  of  the  press  and  edited  the  Sahayak. 
He  was  assisted  in  editing  the  paper  by  Mr.  Brown,  ]\Iiss  Stella 
Franklin,  Miss  Adelaide  Gail  Frost,  and  Miss  Mary  Thompson. 
Other  men  were  connected  with  the  work  in  Jubbulpore,  as 
follows :  P.  A.  Sherman,  J.  C.  Archer,  W.  B.  Alexander,  W.  C. 
Macdougall,  W.  H.  Scott.  When  Mr,  Brown  came  home  on 
furlough  in  1908,  Mr.  Grainger  served  as  Acting  Principal  of 
the  Bible  College.  At  the  present  time  (1918),  Mr.  Grainger 
is  the  Principal  and  Mr.  Macdougall  is  Associate  Principal, 

The  Mission  realized  that  the  education  and  training  of  the 
wives  of  the  students  were  as  essential  as  the  education  and 
training  of  their  husbands.  One  year,  out  of  twenty  students 
ten  were  married;  another  year  the  proportion  of  married 
students  was  still  larger.  Among  the  women  who  assisted  in 
this  department  of  the  work  were  Mrs,  Brown,  Miss  Olive  Grif- 
fith, ]\rrs.  Sherman,  ]\Irs.  Grainger,  Miss  Stella  and  Miss  Josepha 
Franklin,  Miss  Mayme  Jackson,  Mrs.  Archer,  Mrs.  Alexander, 
Mrs.  Macdougall,  Miss  Jeter,  and  Miss  Killoway,  The  women 
Avere  taught  how  to  care  for  themselves,  for  their  children,  and 
for  their  homes.  They  were  taken  out  with  zenana  workers 
and  taught  how  to  present  the  claims  of  the  gospel  to  non- 
Christian  women.  Besides  teaching  the  wives  of  the  students, 
the  women  connected  with  the  Mission  conducted  a  school  for 
non-Christian  girls  and  another  for  the  children  of  Christians, 
and  a  Sunday  School  for  women  and  girls. 

Beginning  with  1906  there  has  been  a  Summer  School  each 
year  for  the  Indian  evangelists  and  teachers.  These  workers 
are  called  in  and  spend  two  weeks  together.    The  missionaries 

12 


178       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

from  all  the  stations  attend  and  assist.  Distinguished  men  of 
other  communions  are  invited  to  participate,  and  gladly  con- 
sent. Lectures  and  addresses  are  given  on  Prophecy,  Homi- 
letics,  the  Parables  of  our  Lord,  Pastoral  Duties,  the  Charac- 
ter of  the  Preacher,  and  Sunday  School  work.  As  a  rule  there 
are  four  lectures  each  day.  The  Summer  School  helps  the 
Indian  workers  to  keep  up  their  studies  throughout  the  year ; 
it  keeps  them  in  touch  with  all  the  workers  in  the  Mission ;  it 
gives  them  an  opportunity  to  learn  something  about  the  new 
things  that  are  being  discovered  about  the  Bible ;  and  to  hear 
of  new  and  improved  methods  of  carrying  on  the  work.  The 
fellowship  of  those  two  weeks  is  most  delightful  and  most  help- 
ful. 

Seven  years  after  the  work  began  in  Jubbulpore  the  Mis- 
sion bought  from  one  of  the  Anglican  societies  an  out-station 
named  Barela.  This  is  a  town  with  a  population  of  3,500. 
The  territory  adjacent  has  an  area  of  750  square  miles.  For 
this  out-station  the  Society  paid  two  thousand  dollars.  Barela 
is  occupied  largely  by  an  aboriginal  people  known  as  Gonds. 
Two  evangelists  are  located  in  Barela;  the  wives  of  these 
evangelists  have  charge  of  a  school  for  non-Christian  girls. 

The  attendance  at  the  Bible  College  has  never  been  large. 
As  the  work  of  the  Mission  prospers  the  attendance  will  in- 
crease. It  is  estimated  that  ninety  per  cent,  of  all  the  evan- 
gelists and  teachers  in  the  Mission  were  trained  in  the  Bible 
College.  The  missionaries  believe  that  the  Bible  College  is 
indispensable  to  the  progress  of  the  work  of  the  Society  in 
India. 

Two  other  matters  are  worthy  of  mention:  One  is  that 
Jubbulpore  has  become  the  headquarters  of  the  Mission,  the 
Secretary-Treasurer  living  there  and  the  annual  conventions 
being  held  there ;  the  second  is,  that  Jubbulpore  being  a 
directing  center  of  missionary  work,  the  Society 's  agents  have 
opportunities  of  cooperating  with  other  missionaries. 


EXPANSION.  179 

6.  In  Hatta. 

Hatta  is  the  name  of  a  very  fertile  valley  in  the  northern 
end  of  the  District  of  Damoh,  and  the  name  of  the  principal 
town  in  this  valley.  Hatta,  the  town,  is  twenty-four  miles 
from  the  town  of  Damoh.  The  two  towns  are  connected  by  a 
good  road.  To  the  north  and  west  of  Hatta  are  the  Native 
States  of  Bandelkand.  The  large  river  on  whose  banks  Hatta 
stands  eventually  enters  the  Ganges.  Long  ago  Hatta  was  a 
seat  of  Indian  royalty,  and  later  the  seat  of  English  officers  in 
charge  of  a  large  district  of  the  country.  A  visitor  sees  the 
ruins  of  immense  artificial  tanks,  of  many  temples,  and  of  a 
fort.  Hatta  was  a  thriving  town  before  it  was  devastated  by 
the  last  two  famines.  It  is  destined  to  regain  all  its  former 
prosperity.  In  the  valley  there  are  five  hundred  towns  and 
villages,  with  a  combined  population  of  150,000.  In  the 
Native  States  bordering  Hatta  there  are  at  least  a  hundred 
thousand  people. 

In  the  year  1902  the  missionaries  of  the  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society  decided  to  open  work  in  Hatta.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  G.  W.  Coffman,  who  had  gone  out  from  Drake  Univer- 
sity, were  selected  for  the  purpose.  They  had  scarcely  reached 
the  place  before  Mrs.  Coffman 's  health  failed,  and  it  appeared 
necessary  for  them  to  return  to  America.  John  G.  McGavran 
was  chosen  as  their  successor.  He  was  instructed  to  erect  a 
bungalow  and  other  necessary  buildings  and  to  preach  the 
gospel  in  Hatta  and  in  the  adjoining  territory. 

At  the  very  beginning  of  his  work,  Mr.  McGavran  met  with 
an  opposition  of  a  very  unusual  character.  Hatta  is  an  ex- 
tremely orthodox  Hindu  city.  No  cow  has  ever  been  killed 
within  its  borders.  About  the  time  of  Mr.  McGavran 's  arrival, 
the  Mohammedans  received  a  license  to  kill  beef.  This  raised 
a  tremendous  storm  of  religious  hatred.  The  Mohammedans 
seized  upon  the  presence  of  the  missionary  as  an  excuse  and 
shielded  themselves  by  saying  that  the  missionary  could  not 
live  without  beef,  and  the  butchershop  had  been  opened  solely 
on  his  account.  They  insisted  that  the  missionary  had  brought 
his  influence  to  bear  on  the  government,  and  so  the  license  was 


180       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

issued,  but  that  tlie  Mohammedans  did  not  want  beef  at  all. 
Later,  when  it  became  known  that  the  missionary  had  not 
signed  the  petition  and  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the 
opening  of  the  meat-shop,  the  opposition  gradually  died  out. 
The  ringleader  of  the  opposition  was  the  o-woier  of  a  village 
that  had  received  timely  aid  from  the  Mission  in  the  famine. 
He  collapsed  when  he  learned  that  the  missionary  he  was 
opposing  was  the  very  man  who  had  saved  his  people  from 
ruin. 

The  buildings  in  Hatta  were  erected  by  J.  G.  McGavran  and 
David  Rioch.  Those  buildings  consist  of  a  large  bungalow,  a 
school  house,  and  two  homes  for  the  Indian  assistants.  While 
erecting  the  buildings  the  missionaries  preached  much  in 
Hatta  and  in  the  towns  and  villages  round  about.  No  mis- 
sionary had  ever  been  seen  in  that  part  of  India  before.  The 
people  had  seen  government  officials  and  sportsmen,  but  no 
evangelist  carrying  the  message  of  life  and  salvation.  Gulab 
and  Manaka,  two  boys  from  Damoh  Orphanage,  assisted 
greatly  in  the  work.  They  told  what  the  gospel  and  the  mis- 
sionaries had  done  for  them. 

The  treatment  of  the  sick  by  Dr.  Rioch  opened  hearts  and 
homes  that  otherwise  would  have  been  closed  against  the 
truth.  Miss  Stella  Franklin  and  Dr.  Rioch  went  out  into  the 
towns  and  villages  and  set  up  their  tents  and  preached  the  gos- 
pel and  healed  the  sick.  The  people  gathered  about  them  in 
great  numbere  and  heard  them  gladly.  Dr.  Rioch  treated  from 
one  hundred  to  two  hundred  patients  a  day.  Many  of  the 
women  in  the  villages  had  never  seen  a  white  woman  before, 
and  when  they  came  face  to  face  with  the  missionaries  they 
ran  as  if  their  lives  were  in  danger.  In  a  few  days  they 
learned  that  Dr.  Rioch  and  Miss  Franklin  were  their  friends 
and  were  there  to  do  them  good  and  not  evil.  An  official  from 
a  Native  State  asked  the  missionaries  to  visit  his  village  and 
to  take  the  children  along  that  his  wives  might  see  some  white 
faces. 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rioch  were  called  to  Damoh  to  take 
charge  of  the  orphanage,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F.  E.  Stubbin  took  the 


EXPANSION.  181 

work  in  Hatta.  They  had  as  their  assistants  two  evangelists, 
one  Bible  woman,  and  one  non-Christian  teacher.  The  first  year 
Mr.  Stubbiu  and  his  helpers  reached  one  hundred  villages  and 
sixteen  thousand  people.  The  second  year  they  reached  two 
hundred  villages.  To  be  sure  they  covered  more  ground  than 
they  were  able  to  cultivate.  Most  of  those  villages  were  visited 
once  or  twice  a  year;  some  were  visited  five  or  six  times. 
People  steeped  in  idolatry  could  not  be  won  to  Christ  and 
taught  all  that  relates  to  life  and  godliness  in  that  way. 
Twenty  evangelists  could  not  do  all  that  should  be  done.  In 
addition  to  preaching  they  sold  hundreds  of  Gospels,  and  gave 
simple  remedies  to  thousands  of  sick  folk.  Mrs.  Stubbin  and 
Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke  went  into  the  zenanas  and  spake  to  the 
women  about  Christ  the  Savior  of  the  world. 

After  a  sermon  by  Mr.  Stubbin  a  Brahmin  stood  up  before 
other  Brahmins  and  said  "I  want  to  be  a  Christian,  but  how 
can  I  ?  My  father,  mother,  wife,  brothers,  sisters,  and  friends, 
would  disown  me,  if  I  changed  my  faith. ' '  The  next  night  a 
cousin  spoke  to  the  same  effect.  Confession  of  faith  in  Christ 
meant  financial  ruin  and  social  ostracism,  and  perhaps  death 
itself.  Lord  Lawrence,  speaking  of  the  secret  disciples  in 
India,  said  that  they  would  continue  to  increase  in  number 
till  they  could  afford  to  stand  forth  and  avow  their  faith  in 
Jesus  as  Lord.  In  his  third  year  in  Hatta,  Mr.  Stubbin  visited 
three  hundred  villages  and  addressed  thirty  thousand  people. 

On  account  of  Mrs.  Stubbin 's  physical  condition,  Mr.  Stub- 
bin  was  called  home  to  Australia.  Then  Dr.  George  E.  Miller 
went  to  Hatta  and  remained  in  charge  till  May,  1908,  when  he 
was  transferred  to  Mungeli.  Dr,  Miller  is  a  great  lover  of 
boys  and  he  gathered  seven  orphans  and  taught  them.  He 
opened  a  school  for  low  caste  boys.  The  government  has  a  good 
school  in  Hatta,  but  only  high  caste  boys  are  permitted  to 
attend.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Porter  A.  Sherman  followed  Dr.  Miller. 
Mr,  Sherman  and  his  assistants  carried  the  gospel  into  four 
hundred  villages.  Mrs.  Sherman  gave  medicine  to  many  who 
were  sick.  She  found  two  orphan  girls  and  sent  them  to  Bilas- 
pur. 


182      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

In  November,  1911,  Hatta  was  closed  and  the  workers  sent 
elsewhere.  The  closing  was  due  to  the  fact  that,  while  the 
harvest  indeed  was  plenteous,  the  laborers  were  few.  Since  his 
return  to  India  in  1917  David  Rioch  has  divided  his  time  be- 
tween Hatta  and  Damoh. 

7.  InKota. 

The  Indian  Christians  wished  to  have  a  work  which  they 
could  call  their  own.  While  working  in  the  churches  estab- 
lished by  the  Society,  they  wished  to  have  a  station  for  whose 
maintenance  and  management  they  should  be  solely  and 
wholly  responsible.  The  choice  of  a  suitable  station  and  a  man 
to  begin  the  work  took  a  long  time,  but  it  was  wise  to  take  time 
to  plan  and  to  choose.  The  station  chosen  is  Kota,  a  place  on 
the  railway,  some  twenty  miles  from  Bilaspur.  From  that 
center  it  is  possible  to  reach  a  large  community,  and  it  has  been 
found  that  the  people  of  Kota  are  more  approachable  than 
some  in  other  places.  It  was  difficult  to  find  a  man  who  was 
both  suited  to  the  work  and  able  and  willing  to  go.  Two  men 
wanted  the  appointment,  but  one  of  them  was  not  suited  to  the 
work,  and  the  other  could  not  be  spared  from  the  work  he  was 
doing.  A  third  was  suited  and  could  be  spared,  but  he  hesi- 
tated a  long  time  before  accepting  the  call.  At  a  convention 
that  year  held  for  the  purpose  of  deepening  the  spiritual  life, 
he  heard  the  call  of  God  to  that  work,  and  at  once  signified 
his  willingness  to  undertake  it. 

The  Indian  brethren  did  well  in  waiting,  for  in  doing  so 
they  found  a  capable  man  and  one  who  felt  that  it  was  the  will 
of  Grod  for  him  that  he  should  engage  in  that  work.  The  man 
is  Dr.  John  Panna.  He  was  one  of  the  group  that  Mr.  Whar- 
ton trained  for  the  service  of  Christ.  John  Panna  was  not 
only  trained  as  an  evangelist,  but  he  was  a  qualified  physician 
as  well.  He  had  worked  for  the  Society  in  Timarni  and  in 
Damoh.  The  missionaries  willingly  gave  him  up  to  take  the 
Avork  of  the  new  Society,  as  all  were  anxious  to  see  such  a  work 
flourish.  For  many  months  he  had  to  live  alone  in  a  small 
room,  not  being  able  to  find  anything  better,  but  he  gladly 
endured  that  for  the  sake  of  the  cause. 


EXPANSION.  183 

The  Indian  Christians  took  hold  of  the  enterprise  in  a  way 
to  encourage  those  who  had  taught  them  for  so  long  a  time  and 
who  looked  forward  to  the  day  when  the  Indian  church  would 
begin  to  propagate  the  gospel.  In  view  of  the  financial  ability 
of  the  Indian  Christians  the  offerings  for  the  Society  were  very 
liberal.  This  liberality  was  brought  about  in  part  by  the 
spread  of  the  idea  of  tithing  among  the  Christians.  This  idea 
was  introduced  by  Mr.  Wharton  and  was  vigorously  pushed  by 
the  leading  Indian  Christians. 

One  great  benefit  derived  from  this  Society  is  the  training 
in  the  management  of  affairs,  in  leadership,  and  in  bearing 
with  one  another.  This  is  certain  to  prove  of  great  value  in 
the  further  development  of  the  church.  The  work  at  Kota  had 
a  small  beginning  but  it  is  believed  that  it  has  in  it  the  promise 
and  the  potency  of  great  things  for  the  future  of  the  church 
of  God  in  India.  May  He  use  it,  not  only  in  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  but  also  in  the  raising  up  of  mighty  leaders  among 
the  Indian  Christians. 

SOME  HINDRANCES  TO  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE 
GOSPEL  IN  INDIA. 

Let  no  one  think  that  the  missionary  meets  with  no  serious 
hindrances.  The  people  are  not  saying  with  the  man  of 
Macedonia,  "Come  over  and  help  us."  The  Hindus  are 
satisfied  with  their  faith,  and  are  averse  to  any  change.  They 
say  that  Hinduism  is  good  for  the  Hindus,  and  Christianity  is 
good  for  the  Christians.  They  are  as  averse  to  making  con- 
verts as  they  are  to  be  converted. 

One-third  of  all  the  Mohammedans  in  the  world,  about  sixty 
millions,  are  in  India.  With  scarcely  an  exception  the  Moham- 
medans are  bitter  enemies  of  our  holy  religion,  and  do  their 
utmost  to  prevent  its  progress.  They  conduct  prayer-meetings 
after  Christian  models ;  they  preach  on  the  streets  and  in  the 
bazaars;  they  organize  Young  IMen's  Mohammedan  Associa- 
tions to  reach  and  hold  their  young  men ;  and  they  build  col- 
leges to  keep  in  touch  with  them  educationally. 


184       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  one  thing  in  which  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  agree  is 
in  their  hatred  of  Christ  and  the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  one 
thing  in  which  they  can  cooperate  is  in  an  effort  to  keep  Chris- 
tianity from  spreading  in  India.  So  as  soon  as  a  missionary 
stands  up  and  begins  to  preach  Christ  and  salvation  through 
Christ,  a  Hindu  will  stand  up  a  few  yards  or  feet  away  and 
begin  to  eulogize  the  cow  and  condemn  the  missionary  and  the 
people  he  represents  for  killing  the  cow  and  eating  her  flesh. 
Or  a  ]\Iohammedan  will  stand  up  and  revile  Christ  and  Chris- 
tians and  expatiate  on  the  merits  of  the  Prophet  of  Arabia 
and  the  Koran. 

The  ignorance  of  the  people  is  another  hindrance.  Not  more 
than  ten  per  cent,  of  the  males  in  India  and  a  smaller  pro- 
portion of  the  females  are  literate  in  any  sense.  In  religious 
matters  they  must  listen  to  the  priest;  it  is  impossible  for 
them  to  ascertain  the  truth  for  themselves.  One  man  said  to 
Dr.  Brown  when  he  was  urging  a  native  to  send  his  children 
to  school,  ' '  I  earn  my  living  by  digging  ditches ;  my  children 
will  have  to  earn  their  living  by  digging  ditches;  it  is  not 
necessary  for  me  to  read  and  write  to  dig  ditches ;  knowledge 
in  any  form  will  not  help  them  to  dig  ditches;  if  I  can  put 
them  to  work  now  they  can  earn  a  few  pice  and  help  to  sup- 
port the  family.  No,  I  shall  not  have  my  children  taught 
reading  and  writing. ' '  From  the  time  a  child  is  old  enough  to 
pull  a  weed  it  is  put  to  work,  and  never  knows  anything  but 
labor. 

A  third  hindrance  is  the  poverty  of  the  people.  Common 
laborers  earn  from  five  to  six  cents  a  day.  Millions  would  be 
glad  to  accept  permanent  employment  at  from  twenty-five  to 
fifty  dollars  a  year.  It  is  estimated  that  over  sixty  millions 
of  the  people  of  India  suffer  hunger  constantly.  People  in 
that  condition  are  not  in  a  frame  of  mind  to  hear  and  accept 
the  gospel.  Their  pressing  questions  are,  "What  shall  we 
eat?  What  shall  we  drink?  Wherewithal  shall  we  be 
clothed?"  They  are  not  asking  the  question  the  Jailer  of 
Philippi  asked  Paul  and  Silas,  "Sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be 
saved?"     It  is  not  easy  to  preach  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 


EXPANSION.  185 

God  effectively  to  people  when  their  stomachs  are  clamoring 
for  food. 

Perhaps  the  greatest  hindrance  of  all  is  caste,  that  social 
system  that  has  been  called  "Satan's  masterpiece."  Caste 
fosters  spiritual  pride  in  the  high  classes  and  leaves  the  lower 
classes  absolutely  without  hope.  Brotherhood  and  fellowship 
on  a  large  scale  are  impossible  in  India.  Society  is  stratified 
and  petrified.  Every  man  must  remain  where  he  chanced  to 
be  born.  No  matter  what  his  gifts  and  moral  worth,  if  his 
parents  were  sw^eepers,  he  and  his  offspring  for  a  thousand 
generations  must  be  sweepers.  "Hands  that  the  rod  of  em- 
pire might  have  swayed  or  waked  to  ecstacy  the  living  lyre" 
must  handle  the  broom  and  nothing  but  the  broom.  A  low 
caste  man  enters  a  temple  at  the  peril  of  his  life. 

The  missionary  faces  manifold  difficulties  and  discourage- 
ments. Progress  is  necessarily  slow.  The  heart  is  made  sick 
by  apparent  failure  or  defeat.  Meanwhile  he  comforts 
himself  with  the  gracious  promise,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you 
always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world,"  and  he  knows  that 
in  due  season  he  shall  reap  if  he  does  not  faint.  In  the  dark- 
est hours  he  refreshes  his  soul  with  the  words  of  Holy  Writ, 
* '  For  as  the  rain  cometh  down  and  the  snow  from  heaven,  and 
returneth  not  thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh  it 
bring  forth  and  bud,  and  giveth  seed  to  the  sower  and  bread 
to  the  eater;  so  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  forth  out  of  my 
mouth:  it  shall  not  return  unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accom- 
plish that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing 
whereto  I  sent  it.  Instead  of  the  thorn  shall  come  up  the  fir- 
tree  ;  and  instead  of  the  brier  shall  come  up  the  myrtle-tree ; 
and  it  shall  be  to  Jehovah  for  a  name  ,for  an  everlasting  sign 
that  shall  not  be  cut  off. ' ' 

Here  is  Dr.  Brown's  summary  of  what  has  been  accom- 
plished: "It  is  thirty-four  years  since  our  first  missionaries 
took  up  their  residence  in  the  old  billiard  hall  in  Harda  and 
undertook  to  master  the  language  of  a  strange  people  to  whose 
evangelization  they  felt  divinely  called.  There  have  been  diffi- 
culties, failures,  mistakes  even,  but  withal  there  has  been  a 


186       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

steady  and  substantial  growth.  To-daj^  the  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society  has  thirty-five  missionaries  and  six  sta- 
tions in  India,  with  property  valued  at  $117,350.00.  There  are 
twelve  out-stations  and  145  Indian  workers.  We  supervise  two 
leper  asylums  and  have  seven  hospitals  and  dispensaries. 
Twenty-eight  evangelists  and  nine  Bible  women  give  their 
entire  attention  to  the  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  Word. 
Our  high  school,  four  middle  schools,  and  seventeen  primary 
schools  have  an  enrollment  of  1,650.  We  have  a  splendidly 
equipped  Bible  College  for  the  training  of  Indian  workers; 
the  Damoh  Orphanage,  with  its  farm  and  industrial  school; 
and  the  Mission  Press  at  Jubbulpore,  with  a  constantly  widen- 
ing field  of  activity.  Our  forty-six  Sunday  Schools  enroll 
nearly  3,000  pupils.  We  have  trained  capable  Indian  work- 
ers, such  as  M.  J.  Shah  and  Samson  Powar,  of  Harda ;  Hira 
Lai  and  S.  N.  C.  Bishwas,  of  Mungeli;  G.  Prassad,  Alfred 
Aleppa,  and  Yakub  Masib,  of  Damoh.  We  have  consecrated 
younger  men  and  women  of  ability  who  will  grow  into  the 
leaders  of  to-morrow.  Best  of  all,  as  the  result  of  the  work  of 
the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  and  the  Foreign 
Christian  Missionary  Society,  there  is  an  Indian  church  of 
1,500  souls,  with  a  Christian  community  of  2,750.  These  are 
the  visible  results  of  thirty-four  years'  labor,  the  things  that 
can  be  counted  and  tabulated.  Who  can  measure  the  silent 
influence  of  these  years.  '  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
leaven  which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal 
till  it  was  all  leavened.'  There  is  abundant  evidence  that  in 
India  the  leaven  is  working. ' ' 

THE  FALLEN. 

Miss  Sue  A.  Robinson  was  the  first  to  fall  in  India.  She 
went  out  in  1888,  and  died  in  1892.  Before  going  to  the  field 
she  lived  in  Louisville  and  in  St.  Louis,  While  she  lived  in  St. 
Louis  she  led  Jen  Hawk  to  Christ,  and  took  him  out  of  a 
Chinese  laundry  and  sent  him  to  Drake  University.  Miss 
Robinson  lived  a  noble  and  fruitful  life  at  home  and  in  India. 
"By  instinct  a  zealous  Christian,  by  patient  endurance  a 


EXPANSION.  187 

heroic  soldier,  by  tireless  devotion  a  successful  and  beloved 
teacher,  her  utter  devotion  to  the  life  she  had  so  earnestly 
sought  made  her  indeed  a  missionary  that  the  cause  could  ill 
afford  to  lose. ' '  On  the  stone  that  marks  the  place  where  her 
body  lies  are  the  words,  "Until  the  day  dawn." 

Miss  Hattie  Judson  went  to  India  to  take  up  the  work  that 
Miss  Robinson  laid  down  in  death.  Miss  Judson  went  to  India 
from  the  church  in  Danbury,  Connecticut.  After  five  years  of 
service  she  went  to  her  reward.  She  died  of  typhoid  fever  on 
the  6th  of  October,  1897.  In  an  account  of  her  first  work  in 
India  she  said,  "Our  school-room  is  a  native  house  in  the 
same  district  where  Miss  Robinson  had  her  school.  The  girls 
sit  on  old  grain  sacks,  which  are  spread  on  the  hardened  mud 
floor.  There  are  no  windows  in  the  building,  but  there  are 
three  doors,  which  let  in  the  light  and  air.  When  we  opened 
the  school,  the  number  of  pupils  was  ten ;  now  we  have  thirty- 
seven  regular  attendants.  Some  girls  have  come  and  gone. 
One  was  taken  from  school  because  her  only  brother  died.  The 
parents  feared  that  if  they  allowed  her  to  come  to  school,  she, 
too,  might  be  taken  from  them.  Superstition  and  fear  of  the 
gods  rule  the  majority  of  these  ignorant  people  with  a  rod  of 
iron.  Some  time  ago  a  little  girl  of  nine  years  of  age  stopped 
coming.  The  reason  given  was  that  "next  year  she  must  be 
married,  and  it  is  necessary  for  her  to  learn  how  to  cook  and 
keep  house."  IVIiss  Judson  undertook  to  teach  a  class  of 
women  to  read.  Every  day  she  gave  medicine  for  coughs  and 
fevers  and  skin  and  other  diseases  to  the  girls  and  their 
parents,  and  to  other  people  in  Harda. 

In  the  famine  the  missionaries  in  Mahoba  were  overworked, 
and  Miss  Judson  went  to  their  assistance.  She  helped  feed  the 
starving  multitudes,  and  cared  for  the  missionaries  who  were 
unable  to  care  for  themselves.  While  ministering  to  the 
necessities  of  the  people  of  Mahoba,  she  contracted  typhoid 
fever,  from  which  she  died  in  a  few  days.  She,  too,  had  been 
working  beyond  her  strength.  As  a  result,  she  did  not  have 
the  vitality  necessary  to  throw  off  the  disease.     Greater  love 


188       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

hath  no  one  than  this,  that  one  lay  down  one's  life  for  one's 
friends. 

G.  L.  Wharton  was  the  third  member  of  the  Mission  to  fall. 
During  the  last  term  of  service,  he  devoted  himself  to  the 
Bible  College.  Besides  teaching  he  preached  and  gave  ad- 
dresses at  conventions  and  conferences.  He  used  his  pen  most 
effectively  in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  kingdom.  He 
preached  the  baccalaureate  sermon  for  the  College  in  May, 
1906.  He  spoke  from  the  text,  "His  servants  shall  serve 
Him."  Instead  of  going  at  once  to  the  Hills  he  remained  in 
Jubbulpore  till  the  seventh  of  July,  looking  after  the  press 
and  superintending  the  building  operations.  On  leaving  Jub- 
bulpore for  Simla  in  the  Himalayas  he  said  that  he  expected 
to  return  in  six  weeks.  He  wished  to  be  at  home  when  the  Col- 
lege opened.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  he  remained  at  Simla  for 
three  months  and  never  saw  the  College  again. 

Towards  the  end  of  September  he  told  his  physician  that 
he  was  not  improving,  that  his  treatment  was  worse  than  a 
failure,  and  insisted  upon  a  thorough  examination.  The 
physician  was  astonished  to  find  a  foreign  substance  in  the 
region  of  the  stomach.  It  was  probably  a  growth  the  precise 
nature  of  which  could  be  ascertained  only  by  an  operation. 
Another  physician  was  called  in  counsel.  The  two  recom- 
mended an  exploratory  operation  to  which  the  patient  was  not 
willing  to  submit.  Then  the  physicians  advised  him  to  go 
home  or  to  some  place  where  he  could  get  expert  surgical 
advice.  At  their  suggestion  he  went  down  to  Ludhiana.  The 
physicians  of  Ludhiana  took  a  deep  interest  in  his  case,  but 
were  not  prepared  to  operate.  They  advised  him  to  go  to 
Calcutta.  Ludhiana  and  Calcutta  are  twelve  hundred  miles 
apart.  The  railway  runs  across  the  burning  sands  of  the  Pun- 
jab, the  United  Provinces  and  Bengal.  The  journey  required 
two  nights  and  a  day.  In  the  Sanitarium  of  Calcutta  he  had 
the  advice  of  the  ablest  specialists  in  India.  They  decided  that 
he  needed  an  operation,  but  that  he  was  not  in  a  condition  to 
stand  an  operation.  In  spite  of  all  that  science  and  love  could 
do  he  grew  steadily  weaker,  and,  on  the  4th  of  November,  1906, 


EXPANSION.  189 

he  fell  asleep.  He  rests  in  one  of  the  beautiful  cemeteries  of 
Calcutta. 

The  Disciples  of  Christ  owe  much  to  this  man  of  God.  He 
led  the  first  group  of  missionaries  to  India.  Their  going  was 
an  event  in  the  history  of  this  people.  In  addition  to  the  work 
he  did  in  India,  he  stirred  the  churches  in  Australasia  and 
America  as  they  had  never  been  stirred.  His  burning  elo- 
quence led  many  to  give  of  their  money,  and  some  to  give  their 
lives,  to  the  service  of  Christ  in  the  regions  beyond.  Under 
his  teaching  many  thousands  were  caused  to  see  that  the  mis- 
sion of  the  church  is  missions.  His  Life  has  been  written  by 
his  wife  and  has  been  widely  read,  and  has  perpetuated  and 
increased  his  influence.  He  rests  from  his  labors,  and  his 
works  follow  after  him. 

Four  young  people,  who  were  not  missionaries,  but  con- 
nected with  the  Mission,  died  in  India.  These  were:  Miss 
Gertrude  Archer,  daughter  of  Mrs.  G.  W.  Brown;  Norman 
Kent  Durand,  son  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  S.  Durand;  Clinton 
Benlehr,  son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  E.  Benlehr,  and  Stuart 
Bicher,  son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  A.  Eicher.  Miss  Archer  was 
a  beautiful  and  gifted  girl,  just  entering  womanhood.  Her 
death  was  lamented  by  a  large  circle  in  India  and  at  home. 
The  other  three  were  children  when  they  died.  But  a  child  of 
missionary  parents  is  a  missionary.  He  makes  friends  for  the 
people  he  represents,  and  inclines  the  people  to  listen  more 
favorably  to  the  gospel  message. 

VI.  EXPANSION  IN  JAPAN. 
1.  hi  Tokyo. 

(Continued  froyn  page  96.) 

The  cit}'^  of  Tokyo  covers  an  area  of  one  hundred  square 
miles,  and  has  a  population  of  2,186,079.  Tokyo  is  the  largest 
and  by  far  the  most  influential  city  in  all  Asia.  Tokyo  is  the 
greatest  intellectual  center  in  the  Orient;  the  students  in  her 
universities  number  one  hundred  thousand.  Young  people  in 
all  parts  of  the  East  who  desire  an  education  flock  to  Tokyo 


190       FOKEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

as  doves  flock  to  their  windows.  Japan  leads  the  Orient, 
not  only  in  education,  but  in  commerce  and  in  manufactures. 
Tokyo  is  the  head  and  heart  of  Japan. 

The  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  has  work  in  four 
of  the  principal  wards  of  the  city.  In  each  ward  there  is  a 
central  station  and  other  places  where  work  is  done  on  a 
smaller  scale.  One  of  these  central  stations  is  at  the  entrance 
to  the  Upper  High  School,  and  only  a  few  hundred  yards  from 
the  Imperial  University.  There  is  no  better  opening  in  all 
the  world.  The  Japan  Mission  has  worked  largely  among  the 
student  class,  the  most  promising  class  in  the  Empire.  The 
work  of  the  Society  is  not  confined  to  Tokyo,  but  embraces 
four  provincial  capitals,  three  other  cities,  and  numerous  vil- 
lages. Seven  pastors  are  located  at  points  near  Tokyo,  and 
beside  a  number  of  towns  where  evangelistic  services  are  held 
regularly,  there  are  twelve  places  outside  the  city  where  there 
are  groups  of  believers. 

The  methods  employed  are  the  same  as  in  the  other  fields. 
The  missionaries  preach  the  gospel.  That  is  their  main  work. 
Experience  has  taught  them  that  there  is  no  substitute  for  the 
living  voice  of  the  living  preacher.  They  do  not  confine  their 
efforts  to  the  chapels  on  the  Lord's  day.  In  Japan  there  is  no 
Lord's  day.  On  Sunday  the  government  offices  and  the  banks 
are  closed,  but  for  the  bulk  of  the  people  one  day  is  very  much 
like  another  day.  The  missionaries  preach  wherever  they  can 
find  people  willing  to  listen.  In  the  first  years  it  was  an  easy 
matter  to  get  an  audience  any  hour  of  the  day  or  night.  The 
foreigners  were  curiosities  and  the  people  were  eager  to  see 
and  hear  them.  The  missionaries  spoke  in  the  theatres,  in 
the  chapels,  in  the  shops,  in  the  parks,  in  the  homes.  They 
baptized  the  believers  and  organized  them  into  churches  and 
taught  them  self-support,  self-government,  and  self-propaga- 
tion. They  endeavored  to  make  it  clear  that  the  missionaries 
must  decrease  and  the  Japanese  must  increase. 

Besides  preaching  they  taught  Bible  classes.  Ambitious 
students  wanted  to  study  English.  They  wanted  to  be  able 
to  read  and  speak  the  language  of  Shakespeare  and  Milton, 


EXPANSION.  191 

the  language  of  Washington  and  Lincoln.  The  Bible  was 
the  text-book  used.  Teachers  in  the  University  had  told  them 
that  they  could  never  understand  Western  civilization  without 
a  knowledge  of  the  English  Bible.  In  those  classes  the  mis- 
sionaries had  unrivalled  opportunities  to  present  the  claims 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Those  who  attended  the  chapels  might 
pay  no  attention  to  what  was  said,  or  they  might  not  under- 
stand what  was  said;  but  in  the  Bible  class  in  the  mission- 
ary's parlor  they  were  obliged  to  attend,  and  the  missionary 
could  readily  discover  whether  they  understood  the  subject  or 
not.  The  English  language  is  shot  through  and  through  with 
Christian  ideas,  and  no  one  can  understand  it  without  becom- 
ing more  or  less  acquainted  with  those  ideas.  One  cannot 
learn  English  without  learning  what  are  the  chief  treasures 
of  the  English-speaking  race.  The  teaching  in  those  Bible 
classes  left  a  deposit  of  spiritual  truth  in  the  minds  of  the 
students.  Whether  they  became  Christians  or  not,  they  were 
different  from  what  they  were  before  and  what  they  would  be 
afterward  if  they  did  not  have  that  experience. 

The  children  were  gathered  into  Sunday  Schools  and  into 
day  schools  and  into  kindergartens.  Japan  is  full  of  children ; 
it  has  been  called  the  "Paradise  of  Children."  It  was  always 
possible  to  start  a  Sunday  School.  The  children  were  pleased 
with  the  bright  songs,  with  the  picture  cards,  and  with  the 
truths  of  the  gospel.  The  parents  were  busy  in  their  shops  or 
elsewhere,  but  the  children  were  at  leisure  and  could  be 
brought  together  any  day  of  the  week.  The  Sunday  Schools 
increased  to  the  number  of  twenty  and  the  pupils  to  nearly  a 
thousand.  The  children  of  the  poor  were  gathered  into  charity 
schools.  The  aim  of  the  Japanese  government  is  that  there 
shall  not  be  an  ignorant  family  in  any  village,  nor  an  ignor- 
ant member  in  any  famil3^  But  at  that  time  the  schools  were 
not  entirely  free.  Every  pupil  was  obliged  to  pay  some 
tuition.  This  requirement  excluded  many  of  the  poorest  chil- 
dren from  the  public  schools.  Here  was  a  field  for  the  mis- 
sionaries. They  took  those  children  and  taught  them  and  gave 
them  a  start  in  life.    They  opened  kindergartens  for  the  little 


192       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ones.  Through  the  benefits  conferred  upon  the  children  they 
found  access  to  the  parents. 

The  printed  page  was  used  to  extend  and  to  reinforce  the 
message  of  the  preacher.  A  magazine  called  "The  Bible 
Way"  was  published;  part  of  this  was  in  Japanese  and  part 
in  English.  The  Bible  Way  was  followed  by  "The  Harbin- 
ger." Leaflets  and  pamphlets  were  printed  and  scattered  far 
and  wide.  Dr.  Guy  translated  "The  Church  of  Christ  by  a 
Layman ; ' '  thus  that  great  book  was  brought  within  the  reach 
of  fifty  millions  of  the  brightest  people  in  the  Far  East.  Ar- 
ticles were  written  for  the  "Japan  Evangelist"  and  for  the 
"Christian  Movement  in  Japan"  and  for  other  publications. 
All  these  contributed  to  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel. 

In  the  time  of  the  war  with  Russia  the  missionaries  made 
thousands  of  comfort  bags  and  placed  a  Bible  or  a  portion  of 
the  Bible  in  each  one.  When  the  wounded  soldiers  were 
brought  back,  they  visited  them  in  the  hospitals  and  in  their 
homes  and  ministered  to  their  needs.  When  the  American 
fleet  visited  Japan  the  missionaries  who  had  a  sufficient  laiowl- 
edge  of  the  language  served  as  interpreters.  They  introduced 
the  officers  and  the  sailors  to  the  Japanese  and  showed  them 
what  was  best  worth  seeing  in  Tokyo. 

The  men  and  women  who  had  a  share  in  the  work  in  Tokyo 
are  the  following :  Eugenese  Snodgrass  and  P.  B.  Hall.  They 
opened  the  first  chapel  in  1890.  They  had  been  in  Tokyo  more 
than  a  year  previous  to  that  time,  but  they  were  studying  the 
language.  Mr.  Snodgrass  did  not  continue  long  in  the  work. 
He  resigned  and  served  for  some  years  as  an  independent  mis- 
sionary. Mr.  Hall  could  not  stand  the  climate  and  returned 
to  America.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  George  T.  Smith  and  Miss  Kate  V. 
Johnson  opened  the  next  preaching  place.  Mr.  Smith  is  a  very 
able  man  and  preached  with  great  power  and  acceptance. 

The  next  work  was  begun  by  Miss  Lavenia  Oldham  and  Miss 
Mary  Rioch.  These  two  women  were  appointed  about  the 
same  time  and  went  to  Japan  on  the  same  boat.  Miss  Oldham 
came  from  Mt.  Sterling,  Kentucky,  and  Miss  Rioch  from  Ham- 
ilton, Ontario.    Both  were  trained  and  experienced  teachers. 


JAPAX. 

Those  who  have  served  long  periods  and  those  who  have  died. 

Rcadinri  from  left  to  right,  beginning  at  top:  C.  E.  Garst,  Mrs.  Laura  D.  Garst, 
G.  T.  Smith,  Mrs.  Josephine  W.  Smith,  Miss  Kate  V.  .Johnson.  Miss  Lavenia  Old- 
ham, Miss  Mary  M.  Rioch,  P.  A.  Davey.  M.  B.  Madden,  P.  E.  Hagin,  Miss  Jessie  J. 
Asbury,  R.  n.  McCoy,  Miss  Bertha  Clawson,  Miss  Rose  T.  Armbruster,  C.  E.  Robin- 
son, Miss  Mary  F.  Lediard. 


EXPANSION.  193 

They  lived  together  in  the  same  house  and  wrought  together ; 
two  sisters  could  not  have  been  more  to  each  other.  Miss  Old- 
ham had  the  oversight  of  one  preaching  place  and  conducted  a 
school  for  poor  children  in  Tanimachi.  Miss  Oldham  did  a 
remarkable  work  in  getting  promising  young  men  into  the 
ministry.  She  drew  on  her  own  resources  to  assist  them  in 
getting  an  education.  She  provided  the  funds  for  a  chapel 
for  the  Mission.  Miss  Rioch  had  charge  of  a  large  kinder- 
garten and  a  day  school  whose  attendance  averaged  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty.  The  building  in  which  the  kindergarten  was 
taught  and  all  the  expenses  of  it  and  Miss  Rioch 's  support, 
were  provided  by  the  Ontario  Christian  Woman's  Board  of 
Missions  and  the  women  of  the  Maritime  Provinces  of  Canada. 
In  1915,  when  Miss  Rioch  resigned  to  marry  Rev.  George 
Miller,  of  California,  Miss  Ada  Scott,  a  trained  kindergartner 
from  Drake  University,  took  her  place  and  work.  Miss  Scott 
is  engaged  at  present  in  the  study  of  the  language.  Miss  Rioch 
had  another  Sunday  School  in  the  home  of  an  earnest  Chris- 
tian M^oman,  and  out  of  it  she  was  able  to  start  a  kindergarten 
in  the  same  neighborhood.  After  her  marriage  and  return  to 
America,  the  head  teacher  was  able  to  continue  the  kinder- 
garten. 

Before  Miss  Oldham  and  IMiss  Rioch  had  been  in  Tokyo  three 
months,  eight  homeless  girls  were  placed  in  their  care.  Ever 
since  they  have  had  a  number  of  girls  in  their  home  and  have 
educated  and  trained  them  for  service  in  the  kingdom.  Some 
have  become  Bible  women;  some  have  married  evangelists; 
and  some  have  become  teachers  themselves. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  H.  Guy  entered  Japan  in  1893.  Both  are 
graduates  of  Drake  University.  Mr.  Guy  spent  his  first  seven 
years  in  evangelistic  work.  He  preached  in  Tokj^o  and  in  the 
region  roundabout.  He  visited  the  churches  in  the  North  and 
confirmed  the  soul  of  the  believers.  It  was  his  constant  preach- 
ing that  gave  him  his  marvelous  command  of  the  language.  So 
expert  did  he  become  that  Japanese  who  could  not  see  him  as 
he  preached  affirmed  that  he  was  one  of  their  own  people.  On 
his  return  to  the  field  after  his  first  furlough  he  gave  his  atten- 
13 


194       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

tion  to  the  founding  of  a  Bible  College  for  the  training  of  men 
for  the  ministry.  This  institution  was  made  possible  by  a 
handsome  gift  from  General  F.  M.  Drake.  In  order  to  better 
qualify  himself  for  his  new  post,  Mr.  Guy  remained  at  home 
two  years  and  received  the  Doctor's  Degree  from  Yale  Uni- 
versity. 

Percival  A.  Davey  began  his  missionary  career  in  1899.  Mr. 
Davey  is  an  Australian  by  birth.  He  received  his  collegiate 
education  in  Transylvania  and  the  College  of  the  Bible.  On 
his  first  furlough  he  was  married  to  Miss  Marian  Benson,  of 
Melbourne,  Australia.  Mr.  Davey  has  charge  of  the  Koishi- 
kawa  church  and  is  doing  a  good  work.  In  addition  to  his 
duties  as  a  full-fledged  missionary,  he  has  taught  very  suc- 
cessfully a  Bible  Class  in  the  Oriental  College.  Two  mem- 
bers of  this  class  have  given  their  lives  to  Christian  service ; 
AVada  San  is  a  preacher,  and  Matzugawa  is  the  Secretary  of 
the  Honolulu  Y.  M.  C.  A.  One  girl  out  of  Mrs.  Davey 's  class 
is  a  Bible  woman ;  another  is  a  teacher  in  the  Girls '  School  in 
Takinogawa.  Mrs.  Davey  is  an  exceptionally  fine  musician 
and  teaches  vocal  and  instrumental  music  with  most  gratify- 
ing results. 

It  was  in  1900  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fred  E.  Hagin  reached 
Tokyo.  In  addition  to  his  work  in  that  city,  Mr.  Hagin  opened 
Kofu,  Chiba,  Toride,  Uenomura,  Kasurra,  and  a  number  of 
villages  in  the  vicinity  of  these  cities.  Chiba  is  a  city  of  36,000, 
and  is  the  capital  of  a  province.  It  has  a  number  of  schools, 
among  them  a  medical  school  ranking  with  the  medical  col- 
lege of  the  Imperial  University.  In  1914,  Mr.  Hagin  opened 
a  work  on  Hachioji,  an  island  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
from  the  mainland.  No  Christian  work  had  been  done  among 
the  ten  thousand  people  on  that  island.  Mr.  Hagin  wrote  an 
informing  volume  on  Russia,  and  another  entitled  ' '  The  Cross 
in  Japan,"  one  of  the  best  books  on  Japan  ever  written. 
Eureka  church  and  college,  as  a  token  of  their  appreciation  of 
the  labors  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hagin,  both  graduates  of  the  col- 
lege, pledged  $12,000  for  an  institutional  church  in  one  of  the 


EXPANSION.  195 

neediest  sections  of  Tokyo.  Mr.  Hagin  served  as  a  member 
of  the  Union  H^ymnal  Committee. 

After  their  return  to  Japan  in  1893,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Garst 
made  their  permanent  home  in  Tokyo.  Mr.  Garst  preached  in 
the  churches  of  the  city  and  wrote  tracts  for  use  among  the 
people,  but  his  principal  work  was  that  of  a  travelling  evan- 
gelist. Like  his  Lord,  he  went  about  doing  good.  He  de- 
lighted in  preaching  to  Christians  and  to  non-Christians. 
Away  from  the  railroads  and  other  means  of  conveyance  he 
M'ent  on  foot  and  carried  his  baggage  on  his  back.  On  one  of 
his  tours  one  of  the  evangelists  sought  to  keep  him  from  enter- 
ing a  certain  village  by  telling  him  that  it  was  too  dirty  for 
him.  The  missionarj^  asked,  "Are  there  people  there  that 
have  not  heard  of  Christ?"  On  being  told  that  there  were, 
he  said,  "Then  we  go."  Mr.  Garst  established  a  bakery  in 
Tokyo,  that  the  people  might  have  good,  wholesome  bread.  He 
introduced  white  clover  into  Japan.  The  people  call  it ' '  Jesus ' 
grass."  He  sought  to  introduce  other  things  that  he  felt  sure 
would  help  the  people  improve  their  condition  by  adding  to 
the  material  wealth  of  the  nation. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Frederick  E.  Lee  arrived  in  Tokyo  in  1917. 
Dr.  Lee  is  a  graduate  of  Kansas  University  and  a  Doctor  of 
Philosophy  from  Yale.  Mrs.  Lee  is  a  Canadian  by  birth  and 
a  trained  nurse.  Dr.  Lee  went  to  Japan  to  assist  in  the  prepa- 
ration of  men  for  the  ministry.  While  studying  the  language 
he  has  preached  and  lectured  much.  He  has  addressed  the 
Boys'  School,  and  the  Girls'  School,  the  Chinese  Y.  M.  C.  A., 
and  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Business  College.  In  addition,  he  has 
conducted  a  department  on  Social  Science  in  the  Japan  Evan- 
gelist. The  latest  additions  to  the  Tokj^o  staff  are  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  B.  E.  "Watson.  Mr.  Watson  is  from  Transylvania  and 
from  the  College  of  Missions.  He  has  served  several  churches 
and  took  the  first  prize  in  the  Inter-State  Oratorical  Contest. 
IMrs.  Watson  is  from  Christian  College,  Missouri,  and  from 
the  College  of  Missions. 

Bliss  Kate  V.  Johnson  has  served  in  Tokyo  longer  than  any 
other  woman  and  twice  as  long  as  any  man.    She  has  had  her 


196       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

evangelistic  work,  her  educational  work,  and  the  maintenance 
and  care  of  a  succession  of  young  girls  whose  parents  were 
dead  or  worse  than  dead.  The  story  of  the  transformation  of 
the  lives  of  some  of  those  girls  is  stranger  than  fiction.  The 
change  in  Naoe  San  is  almost  as  wonderful  as  any  of  the 
changes  recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  One  of  those  girls 
is  now  Mrs.  Suto,  a  Bible  woman,  and  another  is  a  gifted 
musician.  From  a  circle  of  loving  and  devoted  friends  at 
home  Miss  Johnson  was  able  to  secure  the  funds  necessary  to 
prepare  those  girls  to  live  noble  and  fruitful  and  joyous  lives. 
In  the  year  1917,  in  recognition  of  her  thirty  years  of  faith- 
ful service,  the  Society  retired  j\Iiss  Johnson  on  a  pension 
sufficient  to  support  her  in  comfort  during  the  remainder  of 
her  life. 

The  work  of  the  wives  of  the  Missionaries  deserves  to  be  held 
in  everlasting  remembrance  and  honor.  They  have  not  always 
been  able  to  get  as  good  a  knowledge  of  the  language  as  their 
husbands  and  to  go  out  on  long  preaching  tours;  but  they 
made  the  home,  the  finest  product  of  Christian  civilization,  and 
the  most  effective  of  all  evangelizing  agencies.  Cultured 
women  like  Mrs.  Snodgrass,  Mrs.  Smith,  Mrs.  Garst,  Mrs.  Guy, 
Mrs.  Davey,  Mrs.  Hagin  and  Mrs.  Lee  made  homes  that  were 
oases  in  the  desert,  a  light  in  a  dark  place.  They  made  it  pos- 
sible for  their  husbands  to  keep  their  health  and  to  do  their 
work ;  they  brought  up  their  children  in  the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord.  By  their  teaching  and  their  music  they 
made  their  contribution  to  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  Japan. 
Early  in  their  career  a  banker  said  to  Mr.  Garst,  ' '  I  wish  you 
would  ask  your  wife  to  call  on  my  wife  and  invite  her  into  her 
Bible  classes.  I  would  like  my  Avife  to  learn  to  preside  in 
our  home  as  your  wife  presides  in  yours,  to  care  for  the  chil- 
dren as  your  wife  cares  for  yours,  and  to  treat  me  as  your 
wife  treats  you. ' '  After  a  few  weeks  the  Japanese  woman  said 
to  Mrs.  Garst,  "I  wish  you  would  ask  your  husband  to  call 
on  my  husband  and  invite  him  into  his  Bible  classes.  I  would 
like  to  have  my  husband  learn  to  treat  me  as  your  husband 
treats  you,  to  have  a  care  for  the  children  as  your  husband  has 


EXPANSION.  197 

for  yours. ' '    That  incident  tells  the  story  as  well  as  a  volume 
could. 

Several  missionaries  spent  some  time  in  Tokyo,  but  for  one 
reason  or  another  did  not  continue  in  the  service  there.  Thus 
]\Iiss  Kose  Armbruster  before  going  to  Akita  spent  some 
months  in  Tokyo  and  did  a  fine  work  among  the  women  and 
children.  The  same  can  be  said  of  Miss  Carme  Hostetter,  She 
went  out  as  an  independent  missionary.  Later  she  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  Society  as  one  of  its  missionaries.  After  a  time 
she  married  and  withdrew.  Subsequently  she  and  her  hus- 
band returned  to  Japan  as  independent  missionaries.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Frank  H.  Marshall  went  to  Japan  hoping  to  spend  their 
lives  in  mission  work.  Mr.  Marshall  expected  to  be  asso- 
ciated with  Dr.  Guy  in  the  Bible  College.  Mrs.  Marshall's 
health  failed  and  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  retire.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  R.  L.  Pruett  removed  from  Osaka  on  account  of  the  fail- 
ing health  of  one  of  their  children.  Mr.  Pruett  had  charge  of 
one  of  the  stations  in  the  city  and  the  work  at  Shidzuoka  and 
Otamachi.  Miss  Goodrich  and  Miss  Edith  Wright  did  not 
remain  long  enough  to  get  a  working  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage. Miss  Goodrich  married  a  missionary  of  another  So- 
ciety and  resigned.  Miss  Wright's  health  failed  and  she  left 
the  field. 

2.  In  Akita. 

In  1887  George  T.  Smith  returned  to  America  on  a  short 
furlough.  He  came  on  his  own  business  and  paid  his  own 
expenses.  While  he  was  at  home,  he  and  Miss  Candace  Lha- 
mon  were  married.  Miss  Lhamon  was  a  woman  of  unusual  gifts, 
and  up  to  the  time  of  her  marriage  was  the  State  Organizer  in 
Ohio  for  the  Christian  AVoman  's  Board  of  Missions.  The  next 
spring  Mr.  Smith  went  back  to  Japan  taking  Mrs.  Smith  with 
him.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eugenese  Snodgrass  accompanied  them. 
Mr.  Snodgrass  had  recently  been  graduated  from  Kentucky 
University.  Professor  McGarvey  pronounced  him  one  of  the 
most  brilliant  scholars  the  University  had  ever  sent  out.  Soon 
after  the  arrival  of  this  group,  it  was  decided  to  scatter  the 
workers,  in  order  that  more  ground  might  be  occupied.     Akita 


198       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

is  a  small  city  and  did  not  require  so  large  a  staff.  As  a  re- 
sult of  this  decision,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Garst  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Snodgrass  moved  to  Tsurugaoka,  a  town  on  the  west  coast  and 
eighty  miles  south  of  Akita.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  and  Miss 
Harrison  and  Miss  Johnson  continued  the  work  in  Akita  and 
the  adjacent  territory. 

The  missionaries  preached  the  gospel  and  observed  the  ordi- 
nances ;  they  conducted  Sunday  Schools,  day  schools  and  night 
schools ;  they  had  special  meetings  for  women  and  girls ;  they 
sold  Gospels  and  tracts ;  they  visited  the  people  in  their  homes 
and  places  of  business ;  they  employed  every  method  in  their 
power  to  make  Christ  known  and  to  win  the  Japanese  to  accept 
Him  as  Savior  and  Lord.  A  fire  broke  out  and  destroyed 
nearly  half  the  city.  The  missionaries  opened  their  build- 
ings and  took  in  the  homeless,  fed  the  hungry,  and  did  what 
they  could  to  relieve  the  distress.  Their  conduct  at  that  crisis 
had  a  good  effect. 

In  one  account  of  her  year 's  work  Miss  Harrison  reported  that 
she  taught  two  hours  and  a  half  a  day  in  the  day  school  and 
two  hours  and  a  half  a  week  in  the  night  school ;  she  conducted 
three  Sunday  Schools  that  had  a  combined  average  attendance 
of  220.  She  had  charge  of  two  day  schools  that  had  an  aver- 
age attendance  of  forty.  She  led  two  daily  prayer-meetings, 
a  special  meeting  for  believing  women  every  Thursday,  and  a 
Bible  Class  every  Saturday  night.  She  was  president  of  a 
Reform  Society  that  had  twenty-two  members.  She  spent  two 
hours  a  day  on  the  language  and  had  the  care  of  an  adopted 
child.  In  her  leisure  moments  she  made  one  hundred  calls 
upon  the  people.  Miss  Johnson  reported  seventy  meetings  for 
women  and  fifty-two  Sunday  School  services.  She  taught  two 
hours  a  day  in  the  English  school  and  thirty  minutes  a  day  in 
the  night  school  for  two  months.  Besides,  she  had  charge  of  a 
Japanese  school  of  forty-two  pupils  and  gave  three  hours  a 
week  to  that  work.  She  made  130  calls  in  the  homes,  and  spent 
the  remainder  of  the  time  in  the  study  of  the  language. 

While  living  and  working  in  Akita,  the  missionaries  did  not 
neglect  the  regions  beyond.     They  made  extended  tours  into 


EXPANSION.  199 

the  surrounding  country  and  preached  in  the  hotels  and  in 
the  theaters  and  distributed  literature  that  was  designed  to 
further  the  cause  they  represented.  Honjo,  a  town  of  30,000 
people  and  twenty-five  miles  distant,  was  the  first  out-station. 
There  they  made  a  number  of  believers  and  gathered  them 
into  a  church.  About  the  same  time  they  began  work  in 
Tsuchizaki,  the  port  of  Akita.  Some  of  the  other  out-stations 
are  these :  Sakata,  Yuzawa,  Innai,  Yokote,  Shinjo,  Omagari, 
Yashima,  Nashiro,  Kisakata,  Arakawa,  and  Kwannoji.  The 
work  in  Innai  was  begun  by  a  converted  Buddhist.  This  man 
had  been  won  to  Christ  by  Mr,  Smith's  cook.  Two  years  after 
his  conversion,  he  went  to  Innai  to  work  in  the  silver  mines. 
He  talked  the  Gospel  incessnntly.  The  officers  tried  to  stop 
him,  but  he  conquered  all  opposition.  At  his  request  an  evan- 
gelist was  sent  to  baptize  his  wife  and  some  of  the  young  men 
in  the  mines  who  had  become  believers.  The  rules  of  the  mines 
allowed  only  one  day  in  the  month  for  rest,  but  every  day  at 
noon  the  converts  met  at  an  appointed  place  in  the  mine  and 
by  the  light  of  their  hand  lamps  they  read  and  explained  the 
Scriptures  to  one  another  and  to  their  fellow-workmen.  With 
a  little  help  from  the  Mission  they  built  a  rude  chapel.  Grapes 
were  plentiful  in  Japan  and  one  of  the  members  knew  how  to 
make  bread.  They  furnished  their  own  materials  and  observed 
the  Lord 's  Supper  every  week  in  their  own  chapel  after  a  hard 
day's  work.  The  missionary  who  wrote  of  what  these  men 
were  doing,  said,  "The  worship  in  many  an  elegant  church 
may  be  more  elalborate  and  more  artistic,  but  none  comes 
nearer  the  heart  of  God  than  the  adoration  of  those  simple 
miners."  Two  of  the  converts  went  to  another  mine  and  so 
spoke  that  others  believed  and  were  baptized. 

While  the  missionaries  were  exulting  in  the  hope  that  Japan 
might  become  a  Christian  nation  in  a  day,  a  wave  of  reaction 
against  all  things  foreign,  swept  over  the  land.  This  reaction 
was  largely  due  to  the  reluctance  of  the  Western  nations  to 
revise  their  treaties  with  Japan,  thus  admitting  Japan  into 
the  family  of  nations  and  on  a  perfect  equality.  In  their 
anger  the  Japanese  said  that,  as  Christianity  was  a  foreign 


200       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

religion,  it  would  be  unpatriotic  for  them  to  forsake  the  faith 
of  their  fathers  and  to  become  Christians.  The  opposition  to 
the  missionaries  and  all  they  were  supposed  to  represent  was 
most  violent.  The  missionaries  wrote,  "They  have  slandered 
us  in  their  conversation  and  in  their  newspapers;  they  have 
called  us  odious  names  such  as  'Jesus  dogs';  and  the  dogs 
have  been  set  on  us  by  the  boys ;  they  have  thrown  stones  at 
our  houses;  they  have  broken  our  windows  and  the  fences  of 
our  chapels,  and  have  written  upon  the  gateposts,  '  Strike  Jesus 
with  the  fist. '  Every  one  who  comes  to  our  meetings  is  marked 
for  scoffing  and  ridicule."  The  opposition  to  the  English 
school  became  so  strong  that  it  was  deemed  prudent  to  close  it. 

The  reaction  was  all  the  more  surprising  because  two  years 
before  the  missionaries  reported  that  the  leavening  influence 
of  Christianity  was  seen  on  every  hand.  They  wrote,  "Dur- 
ing the  first  two  years  of  our  stay  here,  we  were  scarcely  in- 
vited into  a  house;  since  then  we  have  been  treated  very 
kindly,  and  have  been  entertained  by  a  great  many.  At  first 
we  were  regarded  suspiciously ;  now  people  are  glad  to  have 
us  here.  Then  Christianity  was  considered  bad;  now  it  is 
regarded  as  a  coming  religion. ' '  While  that  reaction  lasted  all 
departments  of  the  work  suffered.  In  a  few  years  the  hos- 
tility passed  away.  The  treaties  were  revised  and  the  Japan- 
ese felt  proud  of  the  place  accorded  them.  But  from  that  time 
forward  no  missionary  expected  to  see  Japan  become  a  Chris- 
tian nation  by  Imperial  edict  or  by  act  of  Parliament.  The 
history  of  Constantine  was  not  to  be  repeated  in  Japan. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  in  1890  the  Mission  recommended 
that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  and  Miss  Harrison  and  Miss  John- 
son remove  to  Tokyo.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Snodgrass  had  left  Tsuru- 
gaoka  before  that  time  and  had  begun  a  work  in  Tokyo.  It 
was  the  conviction  of  the  Mission  that  the  Society  should  be 
represented  in  the  capital  of  the  empire  and,  as  Mr.  Smith  was 
the  senior  missionary,  it  was  felt  that  he  was  the  man  to  take 
the  lead.  People  were  going  to  Tokyo  from  all  parts  of  the 
empire.  It  was  believed  that  a  Mission  with  its  headquarters 
in  the  capital  would  have  a  prestige  that  it  could  not  have 


EXPANSION.  201 

otherwise.  The  work  in  Akita  and  in  the  out-stations  was  left 
in  the  hands  of  the  Japanese  for  five  years.  It  was  arranged 
that  the  missionaries  should  visit  Akita  from  time  to  time  and 
assist  the  work  as  they  were  able.  The  plan  adopted  did  not 
work  out  as  well  as  it  was  hoped. 

In  1895  Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  S.  Stevens  were  located  in  Akita, 
and  continued  there  till  1907,  when  on  account  of  Mr.  Ste- 
vens' illness  they  returned  to  America.  Mr.  Stevens  received 
his  education  in  Ada  and  in  Lexington.  Mrs.  Stevens  is  a 
Kentucky  woman  and  took  her  medical  course  in  Cleveland. 
They  had  been  in  Japan  three  years  before  they  volunteered  to 
go  to  Akita.  In  1896  Miss  Jessie  J.  Asbury  visited  IMrs.  Ste- 
vens, her  sister,  and  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stevens  returned  to 
Japan  after  their  first  furlough,  Miss  Asbury  went  with  them 
as  a  missionary  of  the  Society,  Dr.  Stevens  being  a  Homeo- 
pathic physician  was  not  permitted  to  practice  her  profession 
in  Japan.  But  she  was  permitted  to  care  for  the  poor  and  for 
the  missionaries.  She  assisted  the  children  who  attended  the 
day  school  and  the  Sunday  School.  In  the  mothers'  meetings 
she  had  the  privilege  of  making  many  helpful  suggestions.  Dr. 
Stevens  started  the  kindergarten  and  secured  for  it  the  beauti- 
ful building  in  which  it  is  housed.  She  had  classes  in  cooking 
and  knitting  and  sewing.  Miss  Asbury  taught  in  the  five  Sun- 
day Schools,  in  the  kindergarten,  and  assisted  in  the  meetings 
for  women.  With  the  aid  of  Kawamura  San,  Mr.  Stevens 
translated  the  Life  of  George  Miiller.  He  organized  a  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association  among  the  teachers  and  the  stu- 
dents in  the  schools.  He  encouraged  Kawamura  San  in  estab- 
lishing a  home  for  ex-convicts,  an  institution  that  was  recog- 
nized by  the  officials  of  the  place.  Percival  A.  Davey  was  in 
the  work  for  a  time.  He  taught  classes,  distributed  literature, 
and  preached  in  both  English  and  Japanese.  Miss  Mary  Rioch 
and  Miss  Bertha  Clawson  each  spent  some  time  in  Akita.  Miss 
Rioch  was  born  and  educated  in  Ontario ;  Miss  Clawson  came 
from  Angola  and  Steuben  County,  Indiana ;  both  were  trained 
and  accomplished  teachers. 


202       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

In  1903  Miss  Rose  T.  Armbruster  joined  the  Mission.  She 
went  from  Springfield,  Illinois,  where  she  had  been  a  success- 
ful teacher  in  the  public  schools.  After  a  short  stay  in  Osaka 
and  another  in  Tokyo,  she  went  to  Akita.  Except  while  at 
home  on  furlough,  she  has  lived  and  labored  in  Akita  ever 
since.  Her  work  has  been  among  the  women  and  children  for 
the  most  part.  The  next  year  Mr.  and  ]\Irs.  W.  H.  Erskine 
joined  the  force  in  Akita.  Both  were  students  in  Bethany 
College;  Mr.  Erskine  had  served  for  a  time  as  a  teacher  of 
mathematics  in  the  College.  They  spent  their  entire  first  term 
in  Akita.  In  addition  to  his  ordinary  duties  as  a  missionary, 
Mr.  Erskine  taught  English  in  the  schools  of  the  city.  In  his 
preaching  he  stressed  the  question  of  self-support,  and  much 
to  the  advantage  of  the  work.  In  the  autumn  of  1908  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  C.  F.  McCall  reached  Japan.  After  a  few  months  in 
Osaka  they  were  assigned  to  Akita.  They  spent  their  first 
term  of  service  in  the  northern  city.  Mr.  McCall  emphasized 
evangelism.  He  preached  in  the  city  and  at  the  out-stations. 
He  and  his  associates  and  the  Japanese  evangelists  did  special 
work  in  the  Park  at  the  time  of  the  Feast  of  the  Cherry  Blos- 
som, Many  books  and  tracts  were  sold  in  that  festal  season. 
Mr.  McCall  is  from  the  University  of  Missouri.  While  on 
furlough  he  took  a  number  of  special  courses  in  Columbia  Uni- 
versity and  Union  Theological  Seminary.  In  1912  Miss 
Gretchen  Garst  took  charge  of  the  kindergarten  founded  by 
Dr.  Stevens.  IMiss  Garst  was  born  in  Japan  and  was  educated 
in  Drake  University.  She  spent  a  year  in  the  language  school 
in  Tolcyo  before  attempting  to  teach.  The  last  missionaries  to 
go  to  Akita  were  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  D.  Oliphant.  Mr.  Oliphant 
is  a  graduate  of  Drake  University.  Mrs.  Oliphant  is  a  gradu- 
ate of  Drake  and  Chicago  Universities.  They  studied  a  year 
and  a  half  in  the  language  school,  and  then  began  their  work 
in  Akita.  In  1918  they  were  called  to  Tokyo  to  assist  in  Drake 
Bible  College.  Mr.  Oliphant,  beside  his  teaching,  has  the 
oversight  of  the  Hon  go  church. 


EXPANSION.  203 

3.  In  Tsurugaoka. 

Tsurugaoka  is  a  city  of  25,000,  the  capital  of  the  province  of 
Yamagata,  the  center  of  a  vast  neglected  district,  a  strong- 
hold of  Buddhists  of  the  straitest  sect.  In  the  chapter  on 
Akita  it  was  stated  that  in  the  year  1888,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Garst 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Snodgrass  moved  to  Tsurugaoka,  that  they 
might  carry  the  gospel  to  that  city  and  province.  They  found 
the  anti-foreign  feeling  then  prevalent  in  Japan  very  intense. 
It  was  several  days  before  they  could  rent  a  house  of  any  kind. 
The  only  one  the  Garsts  were  able  to  secure  was  a  miserable 
shack  that  required  many  changes  and  repairs  before  it  was 
suitable  as  a  residence  for  human  beings.  The  Japanese  said 
the  foreigners  destroyed  their  houses  by  wearing  shoes  and 
by  using  heavy  furniture  and  stoves. 

As  soon  as  they  were  established  in  their  new  homes  the  mis- 
sionaries began  work.  They  built  a  chapel  at  the  cost  of  three 
hundred  dollars.  At  that  time  land  and  labor  and  building 
materials  were  cheap.  One  thousand  dollars  would  provide  as 
good  a  building  then  as  five  thousand  dollars  will  provide  now. 
One  man  who  had  been  a  notorious  drunkard  accepted  Christ, 
and  his  changed  life  became  a  wonder  to  all  who  knew  him. 
His  neighbors  said  that  if  the  gospel  would  work  such  a 
mighty  change  as  that,  it  was  worthy  of  all  acceptation. 

The  gospel  was  preached  wherever  a  hearer  could  be  found. 
I\Ir.  Garst  had  an  Edison  Mimeograph  and  printed  studies  in 
the  Gospels.  They  were  handed  out  on  the  street  where  it 
was  thought  they  would  be  read;  often  at  the  close  of  the 
preaching  service  they  were  given  to  those  who  appeared  in- 
terested and  desirous  of  knowing  more  about  the  faith  of 
Christ.  The  children  of  the  city  were  gathered  into  three 
Sunday  Schools  and  were  taught  the  truths  of  the  gospel  and 
taught  to  sing  the  hymns  of  the  church.  Bible  classes  were 
held  for  women.  Many  of  the  women  were  ignorant,  but  the 
Spirit  helped  their  infirmities.  The  missionaries  pressed  the 
claims  of  Christ  home  to  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  all  with 
whom  they  had  to  do.  As  in  Corinth,  so  in  Tsurugaoka,  some 
heard,  believed  and  were  baptized. 


204       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Mr.  Garst  went  out  through  the  country  on  long  preaching 
tours.  His  size  attracted  attention.  The  people  looked  at  him 
as  a  being  from  a  superior  world.  They  had  never  seen  a  man 
of  such  colossal  proportions.  At  the  same  time,  his  bearing 
was  so  kind  and  gracious  that  children  and  grown  people  were 
drawn  to  him  at  once.  He  loved  the  Japanese  with  an  un- 
quenchable love  and  treated  them  as  brothers.  His  life 
mightily  reinforced  his  messages.  While  on  those  tours  he 
often  spoke  in  theatres  to  audiences  numbering  from  four  to 
five  hundred. 

As  he  mingled  with  the  people  he  was  profoundly  im- 
pressed with  the  poverty  of  the  great  majority.  He  read 
"Progress  and  Poverty"  and  thought  he  saw  in  Single-tax  a 
panacea  for  the  grinding  poverty  of  the  Japanese.  He  be- 
came known  all  over  Japan  as  ' '  Single-tax  Garst. ' '  Whether 
Henry  George  discovered  a  sovereign  cure  for  poverty  and  the 
ills  that  accompany  poverty  or  not,  the  fact  is  that  Mr.  Garst 's 
sympathies  went  out  to  all  who  were  poorly  fed,  and  poorly 
clad,  and  poorly  housed ;  to  all  who  did  not  have  a  chance  to 
live  clean  and  fruitful  and  joyous  lives.  His  heart  cried  out 
against  the  inequality  between  the  very  rich  and  the  very 
poor.  He  did  what  he  could  to  better  the  conditions  of  the 
masses  of  the  people. 

While  living  in  Tsurugaoka  the  Garsts  had  two  memorable 
experiences.  One  was  a  visit  from  a  burglar,  and  the  other 
was  a  fire.  The  average  Japanese  house  is  so  flimsily  built  that 
a  burglar  or  a  rat  finds  no  difficulty  in  getting  in.  In  this 
case,  the  house  was  open  by  night  as  well  as  by  day.  The 
burglar  was  discovered  and  ran  for  his  life.  But  he  took  with 
him  two  travelling  bags  filled  with  articles  belonging  to  the 
family.  Through  the  aid  of  the  police,  the  property  was  all 
recovered.  After  that  experience,  the  family  heeded  the 
advice  of  the  police  to  close  and  lock  their  doors  before  going 
to  sleep.  The  fire  was  a  more  serious  matter.  It  broke  out  one 
morning  after  breakfast  and  two  days  after  Christmas.  The 
house  was  burned  to  the  ground.  No  lives  were  lost,  but 
almost  all  the  worldly  goods  of  the  family  perished  in  the  fire. 


EXPANSION.  205 

Wedding  presents,  pictures,  books,  heirlooms,  souvenirs,  the 
Christmas  gifts  of  the  children,  things  that  no  money  could 
replace,  were  utterly  destroyed.  The  family  took  the  loss  as 
an  incident  in  missionary  service.  "The  wheat  was  saved; 
what  if  the  chaff  was  burned  ? ' '  The  owner  was  paid  in  full 
for  his  house,  $90.00.  He  was  abundantly  satisfied,  and  had 
ample  reason  for  being  satisfied. 

In  the  autumn  of  1889  when  ]\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Snodgrass  left 
Tsurugaoka  for  Tokyo,  IMiss  Johnson  was  transferred  to  Tsuru- 
gaoka.  The  Mission  felt  that  Mrs.  Garst  should  have  a  woman 
of  her  own  race  as  an  associate.  With  the  exception  of  the 
little  group  at  Akita  there  were  no  other  missionaries  within 
a  hundred  miles.  IMrs.  Garst  and  Miss  Johnson,  in  addition  to 
prosecuting  the  regular  work  of  the  mission,  spoke  to  the 
Woman 's  Club  on  hygiene,  the  care  of  children,  cooking,  and 
other  domestic  matters.  They  visited  the  women  in  their 
homes  and  received  visits  from  the  women  of  the  city. 

Two  years  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Snodgrass 
the  Garsts  left  for  home  on  furlough.  Because  of  the  needs 
of  the  field  they  remained  in  the  service  a  year  longer  than 
usual.  The}''  reached  home  in  fine  spirits.  In  visiting  churches 
and  conventions  they  did  much  to  correct  the  current  notions 
about  missionaries  and  their  work.  Their  stay  at  home  had  its 
drawbacks  but  was  thoroughly  enjoyed.  Because  of  sickness 
and  the  death  of  the  eldest  child  it  was  two  years  before  they 
reached  Yokohama  on  the  way  back.  For  sufficient  reasons 
they  made  their  home  in  Tokyo  and  did  not  return  to  Tsuru- 
gaoka. In  consequence  of  their  being  located  in  Tokyo,  Tsuru- 
gaoka has  had  no  resident  missionaries  since  September  1891. 
]\Ir.  and  IMrs.  McCall  who  spent  their  first  term  in  Akita,  are 
planning  to  live  and  work  in  Tsurugaoka  from  this  time  for- 
ward. Before  leaving  for  the  field,  Mr.  McCall  raised  among 
his  personal  friends  five  thousand  dollars  to  provide  a  home 
for  himself  and  family. 


206       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

4.  In  Sendai  and  Fukushima. 

Sendai  is  the  principal  city  of  Japan  north  of  Tokyo.  The 
population  numbers  103,000.  In  the  barracks  there  are 
twenty  thousand  soldiers.  Sendai  is  the  capital  of  the  province 
of  Miyagi.  In  that  province  and  the  adjoining  province  of 
Fukushima  there  are  three  millions  of  people.  In  Sendai  the 
government  has  built  a  university,  two  technical  schools,  a 
medical  school,  and  the  necessary  subsidiary  schools.  In 
Sendai  the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States  has  a  large 
college  for  young  men  and  another  college  for  girls.  In  Sendai 
there  is  a  union  orphanage,  and  a  union  industrial  home  for 
the  poor. 

In  this  intellectual  center  there  are  sixteen  Shinto  shrines 
and  sixty-seven  Buddhist  temples.  Every  morning  at  break 
of  day  the  drums  are  heard  beating  in  the  temples  of  the  sun- 
goddess.  In  a  score  of  shops  idols  are  exposed  for  sale.  In 
thousands  of  homes  the  god-shelf  has  lost  none  of  its  idols.  All 
through  the  night  candles  are  kept  burning,  and  food  and 
drink  are  placed  continually  before  the  gods. 

In  Sendai  the  Roman  Catholics,  the  Greek  Catholics,  the 
Congregationalists,  the  Baptists,  the  Methodists,  the  Reformed 
Church  of  America,  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  the  Salvation 
Army,  and  the  Mormons  are  at  work.  There  are  ten  churches, 
thirty  Sunday  Schools,  and  a  small  Young  Men's  Christian 
Association. 

The  Sendai  District  was  entered  by  the  Disciples  of  Christ 
in  1897.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  M.  B.  Madden  were  the  first  resi- 
dent missionaries.  Mr.  Smith  and  Mr.  Garst  and  Mr.  Stevens 
had  preceded  them,  had  done  some  evangelistic  work  and  had 
baptized  several  believers  in  Akozu  and  in  Sanuma.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Madden  were  from  Bethany  College.  They  reached 
Japan  in  1895.  Mr.  Madden  is  a  tireless  evangelist.  Perhaps 
no  missionary  ever  sent  out  by  the  Society  equalled  him  in 
the  number  of  miles  travelled  and  in  the  number  of  sermons 
preached.  He  has  preached  as  far  north  as  the  Hokkaido  and 
as  far  south  as  Nagasaki.  He  has  preached  in  all  the  churches 
of  the  Mission  and  in  hundreds  of  other  churches.    Mr.  Mad- 


EXPANSION.  207 

den  is  about  the  size  of  an  average  Japanese,  and  Avhen  dressed 
in  Japanese  style  is  not  unlike  a  Japanese  in  appearance.  He 
can  eat  the  food  of  the  people  with  a  relish ;  he  can  sleep  any- 
where ;  he  can  preach  any  number  of  times  in  a  day,  and  spend 
most  of  the  night  conversing  with  the  inquirers  about  the 
subject-matter  of  his  sermons.  In  addition  to  his  preaching, 
he  assisted  in  editing  "TheBihle  yVay"  and  "The Harbinger/' 
and  served  as  a  member  of  the  committee  on  a  Union  Hymnal, 
and  as  a  member  of  the  committee  on  Christian  Union.  Mrs. 
Madden  is  a  woman  of  rare  gifts  and  is  as  efficient  in  her  way 
as  her  husband  is  in  his. 

The  other  missionaries  who  served  the  Society  in  the  Sendai 
district  were  these :  Miss  Carme  Hostetter  who  labored  there 
for  five  years,  from  1900  to  1905.  Her  principal  work  was 
done  in  the  Sunday  Schools  and  in  the  charity  schools.  Miss 
Hostetter  did  an  excellent  work  among  the  girls  and  women  of 
Sendai.  The  next  year  Miss  Rose  L.  Johnson  took  Miss  Hos- 
tetter's  place  and  spent  her  first  term  between  Sendai  and 
Fukushima.  Miss  Jessie  Asbury  had  a  Bible  Class  for  the 
young  men  in  the  University  and  another  class  for  young  girls. 
She  visited  Haranomachi,  a  town  on  the  coast  forty-five  miles 
away,  and  other  points  in  the  District.  For  a  time  she  was 
the  only  missionary  resident  in  Sendai.  In  1907  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Robinson  reached  Japan  and  were  assigned  to  Sendai.  One 
Japanese  evangelist  who  did  a  remarkable  work  in  that  Dis- 
trict was  Kawamura  San,  sometimes  spoken  of  as  John  the 
Baptist,  because  of  his  simple  and  rugged  character.  He  wore 
himself  out  in  the  service  of  the  Lord,  but  in  his  day  he  did  a 
great  work. 

A  church  was  established  in  Sendai  and  churches  were  es- 
tablished in  seven  other  places  in  the  District.  The  saintly 
and  now  sainted  Mrs.  E.  E.  Thomson,  of  West  Plains,  Mis- 
souri, built  a  home  in  Sendai  for  the  missionaries  as  a  memorial 
to  her  husband.  Four  chapels  were  built  in  the  District  under 
the  inspiration  and  leadership  of  Mr.  Madden.  Twenty-eight 
of  the  young  people  gave  their  lives  to  some  form  of  Christian 
service. 


208       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Fukiishima  is  a  commercial  city  of  40,000  and  the  center  in 
the  North  of  the  silk  industry.  Within  easy  reach  of  Fuku- 
shima  there  are  fifty  towns  with  populations  ranging  from  two 
to  twenty  thousand,  and  many  smaller  towns  and  villages  that 
have  not  been  touched  with  the  gospel.  Before  making  Sendai 
their  home,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Madden  lived  in  Fukushima.  They 
led  a  number  of  the  people  to  Christ  and  built  a  neat  chapel 
for  them. 

In  1912  Thomas  A.  Young,  a  graduate  of  Transylvania  Uni- 
versity, arrived  in  Japan.  Before  leaving  home  he  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Stella  Walker  Lewis,  who  had  spent  one  term  of 
six  years  in  Japan.  After  a  period  of  two  years  in  the  lan- 
guage school  of  Tokyo,  they  were  located  in  Fukushima.  Their 
work  in  the  Sunday  School  has  been  eminently  successful. 
They  enlarged  the  building  once  and  will  have  to  enlarge  it 
again  to  accommodate  all  the  children  who  wish  to  attend.  The 
school  meets  in  two  sections;  one  in  the  forenoon,  and  the 
other  in  the  afternoon.  The  school  is  graded  throughout.  In 
Omori,  every  child  in  the  village  is  enrolled,  and  children  have 
begun  to  attend  from  neighboring  villages,  and  some  of  them 
remain  for  the  after-meeting  for  grown  people.  Mr.  Young 
makes  large  use  of  literature.  Every  month  four  thousand 
leaflets  containing  announcements  of  the  meetings  of  the 
church  are  mailed  to  the  homes  of  the  people  of  the  city.  As 
far  as  practicable  the  missionaries  follow  up  this  literature 
with  personal  visits. 

Mrs.  Young  has  a  monthly  meeting  for  women.  These 
women  contribute  to  a  fund  which  is  used  for  charitable  and 
benevolent  purposes.  She  has  organized  a  club  among  the 
high  school  girls  for  Bible  study  and  fancy  work.  She  has 
opened  a  meeting  in  one  of  the  silk  factories  of  Yonezawa. 

Because  of  the  close  proximity  of  Sendai  and  Fukushima,  it 
has  been  thought  wise  to  close  Sendai  as  a  resident  station. 
Miss  Asbury  has  been  transferred  to  Osaka,  and  the  work  in 
Sendai  is  managed  from  Fukushima. 


EXPANSION.  209 

5.  In  Osaka. 

Osaka  is  the  second  largest  city  in  Japan,  and  the  greatest 
manufacturing  city  in  Asia.  Its  manufactured  articles  are 
sold  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  Osaka  is  a  great  seaport  and 
is  visited  by  the  ships  of  all  nations.  Like  Athens  in  the 
Apostolic  age,  Osaka  is  a  city  given  to  idolatry,  yet  affords  the 
missionary  unbounded  opportunities  for  carrying  on  his  work. 
The  section  in  which  the  agents  of  the  Society  began  work  is 
called  Tennoji.  That  name  is  derived  from  a  famous  temple 
known  as  the  Heavenly  King  Temple,  a  temple  that  was  built 
600  A.  D.,  and  boasts  of  having  the  largest  bell  in  the  world. 

The  first  missionaries  of  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary 
Society  to  enter  Osaka  were  ]\Ir.  and  IMrs.  R.  L.  Pruett  and 
Bliss  Bertha  Clawson.  ]\Ir.  and  IMrs.  Pruett  went  to  Japan 
from  Tennessee.  Before  they  united  with  the  Society  they 
were  supported  by  a  group  of  churches  in  their  native  State. 
The  work  in  Osaka  was  begun  in  the  year  1899.  The  next 
year  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  S.  Weaver  arrived  in  Japan  and,  after 
a  year  spent  in  Tolvj^o  in  the  study  of  the  language,  they  moved 
to  Osaka.  They  remained  there  till  1907  when,  on  account  of 
the  conditions  of  Mrs.  Weaver's  health,  they  found  it  neces- 
sary to  abandon  the  field.  J\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Weaver  received 
their  education  in  Eureka  and  always  illustrated  the  fine 
Eureka  spirit.  In  1905  Miss  Stella  Walker  Lewis,  who  is  now 
Mrs.  Thomas  A.  Young,  of  Fukushima,  joined  the  workers  in 
Osaka  and  continued  there  until  her  furlough  was  due. 

The  following  year  ]\Ir.  and  Mrs.  R.  A.  McCorkle  were 
added  to  the  staff.  They  are  Hiram  graduates  and  gave  prom- 
ise of  accomplishing  large  things  in  Japan.  Mr.  McCorkle 
is  a  linguist  of  unusual  ability,  but  Mrs.  McCorkle  having 
suddenly  developed  some  disease  that  was  latent  in  her  sys- 
tem, it  was  deemed  expedient  for  them  to  retire.  Their  re- 
tirement made  it  necessary  for  the  Mission  to  transfer  Mr. 
and  ]\Irs.  IVIadden  from  Sendai  to  fill  the  vacancy.  Later  Mr. 
and  IMrs.  W.  H.  Erskine,  both  graduates  of  Bethany  College, 
who  had  spent  their  first  term  in  Akita,  were  assigned  to 
Osaka,  and  later  still  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  E.  Robinson,  who  had 
14 


210       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

served  one  term  in  Sendai,  were  sent  to  the  same  field.  Mr. 
Robinson  is  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Missouri  and  of 
the  Missouri  Bible  College,  and  had  served  as  a  soldier  in  the 
Philippines  in  the  Spanish- American  War.  Miss  Rose  T.  Arm- 
bruster,  before  going  to  Akita,  spent  some  time  in  Osaka. 
Oiwa  San,  a  Japanese  who  had  spent  two  years  in  the  Col- 
lege of  Missions,  was  returned  to  Japan,  that  he  might  assist 
the  workers  in  Osaka.  Later  Hayakawa  San,  another  Japa- 
nese, who  received  his  degree  from  Drake  University  was 
assisted  by  the  Society  in  going  back  home  to  serve  as  an 
evangelist  among  his  own  people. 

The  people  of  Osaka  are  joined  to  their  idols  and  were  not 
interested  in  the  message  of  the  missionaries.  But  some  of 
those  that  heard  believed  and  were  baptized.  Through  a  gift 
from  Oscar  Rakestraw,  of  Angola,  Indiana,  a  chapel  was  built 
in  Tennoji.  This  chapel  is  within  five  minutes'  walk  of  the 
largest  Buddhist  temple  in  the  empire.  Subsequently  a  kin- 
dergarten was  built  and  a  desirable  lot  was  bought  on  which 
the  Christy  Institute  has  been  erected.  The  Institute  is  meet- 
ing with  great  success.  There  are  290  boys  in  attendance; 
this  is  an  increase  of  ninety  over  the  previous  year.  There  are 
seventy  girls,  or  twice  as  many  as  in  the  year  previous.  There 
are  seventy  in  the  kindergarten  and  children  who  would  enter 
are  turned  away  for  lack  of  room.  There  are  a  hundred  stu- 
dents who  are  taught  the  Bible  every  night  in  the  year.  In  the 
markets  of  the  city,  which  are  visited  by  many  thousands,  the 
gospel  is  preached  six  times  in  the  month. 

There  are  eight  Sunday  Schools  in  Osaka  and  one  at  an  out- 
station.  As  in  the  other  cities,  there  are  Bible  Classes  for  men 
and  for  women.  These  were  started  on  the  recommendation  of 
and  with  assistance  of  Mr.  Doan  while  on  his  visit  in  1914, 
1915.  The  kindergarten  has  been  one  of  the  most  effective 
agencies.  Shintoists  and  Buddhists  are  quite  willing  that  their 
little  ones  should  attend  and  quite  willing  to  pay  their  tuition. 
Through  the  children  it  is  comparatively  easy  to  reach  their 
parents.    It  may  be  that  most  of  the  parents  will  never  be  won 


1  Group  of  Christian  Women  in  Koishikawa  Church. 

2  Graduating  Class  at  Girls  School,  1919. 

3  Mr    and  Mrs.  W.  H.  Brskine  and  Osaka  Workers. 


EXPANSION.  211 

to  Christ,  but  their  attitude  is  different  because  of  what  the 
missionaries  do  for  their  children. 

There  are  two  out-stations;  one  at  Gose,  and  one  at  Oti. 
The  missionaries  and  the  evangelists  visit  these  places  as  they 
are  able  and  exhort  the  believers  to  hold  fast  the  beginning  of 
their  confidence  unto  the  end.  Besides  these  two  out-stations, 
there  are  other  places  at  which  the  gospel  is  preached  more 
or  less  regularly.  The  IMissionaries  endeavor  to  sow  beside 
all  waters.  In  the  morning  they  sow  their  seed ;  in  the  evening 
they  do  not  withhold  their  hands,  because  they  do  not  Imow 
which  will  prosper,  this  or  that,  or  whether  both  shall  be 
alike  good. 

Comfortable  homes  have  been  provided  for  the  missionaries. 
Into  those  homes  the  Japanese  who  wish  to  inquire  further  con- 
cerning the  strange  things  they  have  heard  or  who  wish  to 
show  themselves  neighborly  are  welcomed  at  all  hours  of  the 
day.  One  family  had  365  Japanese  guests  at  dinner  in  one 
year.  Besides  the  dinners  there  were  numerous  teas  and  re- 
ceptions and  entertainments.  Hospitality  was  used  to  advance 
the  interests  of  the  Kingdom.  j\Irs.  Weaver  had  cooking 
classes  in  her  own  home.  She  taught  the  mothers  of  Japan 
how  to  prepare  palatable  and  nourishing  food  for  their  chil- 
dren and  for  invalids  as  well  as  for  themselves  and  their  fami- 
lies. 

As  in  all  stations,  the  missionaries  in  Osaka  give  much  time 
and  strength  to  correspondence.  The  churches  that  support 
them  expect  letters  each  month  at  least.  Friends  of  the  cause 
ask  for  information  of  all  kinds.  They  want  something  direct 
from  the  field  that  they  can  read  at  some  entertainment  or 
convention,  or  something  that  will  keep  alive  or  revive  the 
dying  interest  in  a  Sunday  School  or  in  a  C.  E.  Society  or  in 
a  church,  or  something  that  will  raise  the  dead  to  life.  It  is 
no  small  task  to  answer  all  those  letters  and  as  fully  as  the 
writers  expect  and  feel  they  have  a  right  to  demand. 

Besides  writing  letters  to  churches  and  individuals,  the  mis- 
sionaries are  expected  to  Avrite  for  the  missionary  magazines 
and  for  the  church  papers.     Mr,  Erskine  made  a  study  of  Prosti- 


212       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

tution  in  Japan  and  wrote  a  series  of  articles  for  the  Osaka 
papers  on  the  subject.  He  wrote  two  articles  on  "Christian- 
izing Japanese  Customs."  He  wrote  articles  for  the  "Japan 
Evangelist,"  for  the  "Psychological  Review"  and  for  the 
"Encyclopedia  of  Religion  and  Ethics."  Articles  of  that 
nature  require  time  and  research  and  frequently  a  consider- 
able outlay  of  money  to  obtain  the  facts  needed.  Those 
articles  do  good,  but  they  consume  time  and  vitality  and  do  not 
bulk  large  in  tabulated  reports.  Mrs.  Madden  wields  a  skilful 
pen.  She  has  written  much  and  always  well.  Her  book,  ' '  In 
the  Land  of  the  Cherry  Blossom,"  is  a  work  of  signal  merit. 
Her  latest  book  is  entitled,  "The  Women  of  the  Meiji  Era." 

A  visitor  to  Osaka  finds  electric  lights  and  call-bells  in  his 
room  in  the  hotel ;  he  sees  the  railway  and  the  battleship  and 
the  newspaper  and  the  telephone,  and  he  is  apt  to  think  that 
Japan  does  not  need  Christianity.  Mr.  Weaver,  of  Osaka, 
wrote,  ' '  I  rode  on  the  fast  express  on  the  principal  railway  of 
Japan.  This  train  was  lighted  with  electric  light,  carried  two 
English  sleeping-cars,  one  dining-car,  which  was  cooled  with 
electric  fans,  and  other  conveniences  of  Japan  trains.  The 
journey  continued  through  the  night,  and  with  the  new  day 
came  the  glorious  sun.  A  passenger  sitting  by  me  arose,  faced 
the  sun,  clapped  his  hands  reverently  and  worshipped  the  orb 
of  day.  He  had  been  lighted  all  the  night  with  an  electric 
light,  fanned  Mith  an  electric  fan,  and  pulled  by  an  American 
locomotive,  and  sat  in  an  English  carriage,  but  he  knew  noth- 
ing of  the  true  God." 

Out  of  fifty-two  millions  of  Japanese  there  are  one  hundred 
thousand  who  call  themselves  Christians.  Forty-five  millions 
are  untouched.  There  are  thirty-five  cities  of  twenty  thousand 
or  more,  two  hundred  and  forty-four  cities  of  ten  thousand  or 
more,  and  fifteen  hundred  and  ninety-six  towns  of  five  thou- 
sand or  more,  besides  thousands  of  smaller  towns  without  a 
single  worker.  Japan  has  the  fruits  of  Christian  civilization ; 
what  Japan  needs  is  the  gospel  of  the  glory  of  the  blessed  God. 


EXPANSION.  213 

5.  In  Takinogawa. 

Takinogawa  is  a  place  of  special  interest  to  the  Disciples  of 
Christ  because  it  is  the  seat  of  the  schools  in  which  the  young 
men  and  women  connected  with  the  ]\Iission  in  Japan  are  pre- 
pared for  their  life  work.  Takinogawa  is  a  suburb  of  Tokyo 
and  can  be  reached  in  thirty  minutes  from  the  Imperial  Uni- 
versity and  the  First  Higher  School.  One  of  the  Agricultural 
Colleges  is  near  by.  Two  railway  stations  are  within  easy 
reach.  With  the  aid  of  the  railways  and  the  street-cars  one 
can  reach  any  part  of  the  city.  No  better  location  could  be 
found  in  the  empire. 

The  first  institution  for  the  training  of  men  for  the  minis- 
try was  opened  in  one  of  the  ward  churches  and  was  under 
the  management  of  H.  H.  Guy  and  Frank  H.  Marshall.  With- 
in a  short  time  the  Marshalls  returned  to  America  on  account 
of  Mrs.  Marshall's  failing  health  and  C.  E.  Garst  died.  On 
this  account  it  was  found  necessary  to  close  the  School.  It 
was  felt  by  the  Mission  that  the  evangelistic  work  must  not  be 
neglected,  and  as  the  staff  was  not  large  enough  to  carry  on 
the  preaching  and  the  school,  no  other  course  appeared  to  be 
open.  But  after  IMr.  Guy  returned  to  Japan  from  his  furlough 
and  as  a  result  of  I\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Rains'  first  visit  to  Japan,  it 
was  decided  to  reopen  the  school  and  under  better  auspices. 
Mr.  Rains  proposed  to  raise  the  money  necessary  to  procure  a 
suitable  building.  General  Drake  to  whom  he  appealed  for  a 
large  gift  responded  most  cheerfully  and  promptly,  and  the 
new  institution  was  named  Drake  Bible  College  in  his  honor. 

Drake  Bible  College  was  opened  in  the  month  of  February, 
1903,  with  Dr.  Guy  as  Dean  and  Professor  K.  Ishikawa  and 
Professor  Y.  Miyazake  as  his  assistants.  Professor  Ishikawa 
received  his  education  in  America  and,  at  the  time  of  his  ap- 
pointment, was  a  teacher  in  the  Nobles  College  in  Tokyo.  Nine 
young  men  enrolled  their  names  as  students.  The  course  of 
study  included  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  Introduc- 
tion to  the  Literature  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  Apostolic  Age, 
the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew,  the  Life  of  Paul,  Church 
History,  English,  Greek  and  Hebrew. 


214       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

A  little  later  a  three-years'  course  was  worked  out.  The 
subjects  and  the  hours  devoted  each  per  week  are  as  follows : 

First  year. — Greek,  5 ;  Old  Testament  Introduction,  2 ;  New 
Testament  Introduction,  2 ;  New  Testament  Exegesis,  2 ;  Life 
of  Christ,  2 ;  Church  History,  2 ;  Preaching,  1 ;  English  and 
Music. 

Second  Year. — Greek,  3 ;  History  New  Testament  Times,  2 ; 
Old  Testament  History,  2 ;  New  Testament  Exegesis,  2 ;  Life 
of  Christ,  2;  Preaching,  1;  Psychology,  1;  English  and 
Music. 

Third  Year. — Greek,  3 ;  History  of  Prophecy,  2 ;  New  Testa- 
ment Exegesis,  2;  Church  History  (Disciples  of  Christ),  2; 
Comparative  Religions,  1;  History  of  Philosophy,  2;  Soci- 
ology, 2 ;   Preaching,  1 ;   English  and  Music. 

Recently  the  faculty  has  been  strengthened  and  a  fourth 
year  has  been  added  to  the  course. 

In  the  spring  of  1903  a  tract  of  land  was  bought  in  Takino- 
gawa.  This  tract  contained  three  and  a  half  acres.  One 
acre  was  donated  by  the  owner.  "The  grounds  lie  in  three 
terraces,  and  are  covered  with  magnificent  trees,  such  as  pines, 
spruces,  firs,  oaks,  cherry,  and  likewise  many  flowering  plants. 
On  the  upper  terrace  are  the  Dean's  home  and  the  main  col- 
lege building,  on  the  next  is  the  playground,  and  on  the  third 
is  the  dormitory  and  additional  tennis  courts.  The  main  col- 
lege building  is  a  frame  structure  with  five  class-rooms;  an 
office,  a  teachers'  room,  and  a  library,  all  on  the  ground  floor. 
On  the  second  floor  are  the  auditorium  with  a  seating  capacity 
of  four  hundred,  the  science  lecture-room,  and  two  labora- 
tories. Joining  the  main  building  is  a  large  students'  waiting 
room.  The  Dean's  home  and  the  boys'  dormitory  are  also 
frame  buildings  with  tile  roofs,  located  amidst  beautiful  sur- 
roundings.   The  dormitory  accommodates  fifty  students." 

The  Middle  School  Department  was  opened  in  September, 
1906.  The  Japanese  Middle  School  is  the  equivalent  of  the 
American  High  School.  The  attendance  the  first  year  was 
very  small.  The  next  year  the  school  received  full  government 
recognition,  and  since  then  it  has  steadily  gained  both  in  num- 


EXPANSION.  215 

bers  and  in  influence.  At  the  present  rate  of  increase  the 
capacity  of  the  school  will  soon  be  reached.  If  the  school  is 
not  enlarged  it  will  be  found  necessary  to  refuse  admittance  to 
some  who  wish  to  enter.  The  graduates  number  nearly  two 
hundred.  ]\Iany  of  these  are  seeking  further  education  in 
colleges  and  universities,  and  others  have  entered  the  business 
world.  The  I\Iiddle  School  is  already  largely  self-supporting. 
It  has  a  good  name  in  the  city  and  attracts  a  superior  class  of 
students.  Professor  Ishikawa  is  the  Principal  and  he  has 
fifteen  Japanese  assistants. 

The  changes  in  the  faculty  of  Drake  Bible  College  are  these : 
In  1907,  owing  to  the  failure  of  Mrs.  Guy's  health,  Dean  Guy 
resigned  and  the  family  came  home.  Rollin  D.  McCoy,  a 
graduate  of  Eureka  College,  who  had  been  on  the  teaching 
staff,  was  elected  Dean.  In  1908  Alfred  W.  Place  was  en- 
gaged to  assist  as  one  of  the  teachers.  Mr.  Place  is  a  graduate 
of  Bethany  and  Butler  and  Chicago  University.  In  addition 
to  his  teaching  and  lecturing  Mr,  Place  served  as  the  coach  of 
the  baseball  teams  of  Keio  and  Waseda  Universities  in  Tokyo, 
and  thus  was  brought  into  weekly  touch  with  six  thousand  stu- 
dents. In  each  of  two  championship  games,  there  were  thirty 
thousand  people  present.  Percival  A.  Davey  taught  in  the 
College  for  some  years,  as  did  Professor  F.  N,  Otsuka.  Pro- 
fessor Otsuka  is  a  Japanese  and  a  graduate  of  Bethany  Col- 
lege and  studied  in  Yale  and  in  Chicago.  While  he  was  teach- 
ing he  was  honored  by  a  request  from  the  government  to  go 
with  the  Japanese  troops  to  the  Western  Front  as  an  inter- 
preter. The  latest  accession  to  the  staff  of  Drake  Bible  Col- 
lege is  Dr.  Frederic  E.  Lee.  His  specialty  is  the  Social 
Sciences.    He  is  admirably  equipped  for  the  chair  he  fills. 

The  Margaret  K.  Long  school  for  girls  was  opened  in  a 
rented  house  in  Tsukiji,  Tokyo,  on  November  1,  1905.  Miss 
Bertha  Clawson  was  called  from  Osaka  to  take  charge.  She 
has  been  the  Principal  ever  since.  The  work  began  with  ten 
girls  and  six  teachers  beside  the  Principal.  The  three-years' 
course  of  study  in  the  Bible  Department  is  as  follows:  First 
year. — Pentateuch,  Life  of  Christ,  History,  Geography,  Nor- 


216       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

mal  Lessons,  Literature,  Composition,  Music,  English,  Sewing 
and  Flower  Arrangement.  Second  year. — Historical  Books, 
Outline  of  Old  and  Testament  Plistory,  Acts  and  Epistles 
of  Paul,  Church  History,  Normal  Lessons,  Literature,  Com- 
position, Penmanship,  Music,  English,  Sewing,  and  Etiquette. 
Third  year. — Poetry  and  Prophets,  General  Epistles  and 
Revelation,  Evidences,  Luke,  World's  Religion,  Normal  Les- 
sons, Penmanship,  Composition,  Music,  English,  Sewing  and 
Etiquette. 

The  next  year  a  plot  of  groimd  adjoining  the  campus  of 
Drake  Bible  College,  and  the  same  size,  was  bought.  Plans 
were  drawn  and  work  on  the  building  was  begun  that  autumn. 
The  next  summer,  the  building  was  finished  and  the  school  was 
transferred  to  it.  The  building  is  of  frame  and  two  stories 
high.  There  are  seven  class-rooms,  dormitory  accommodations 
for  fifty  girls,  chapel,  library,  waiting-rooms,  offices,  dining- 
room,  kitchen,  and  a  comfortable  seven-roomed  home  for  the 
foreign  teachers  in  charge  and  all  included  under  one  roof. 
The  money  for  this  building  was  given  by  R.  A.  Long,  of 
Kansas  City.  On  the  wall  there  is  a  plaque  with  this  inscrip- 
tion: 

"Long  College 

In  Memory  op  His  Mother 

MARGARGET  K.  LONG,  of  SHELBY  CO.,  KENTUCKY, 

BY  HER  SON,  R.  A.  LoNG. ' ' 

In  the  spring  of  1907  Miss  Mary  Frances  Lediard  was  added 
to  the  teaching  force.  Miss  Lediard  came  from  Owen  Sound, 
Ontario.    She  is  a  qualified  teacher. 

In  April,  1908,  the  High  School  Department  was  added. 
This  department  has  a  five-year 's  course  similar  to  the  regular 
government  course,  with  the  addition  of  the  Bible  and  Music 
and  English.  In  1913  full  government  privileges  were 
granted  this  Department.  This  High  School  for  girls  is  con- 
sidered one  of  the  best  in  Japan.  The  missionaries  are  as- 
sisted by  a  strong  staff  of  competent  Japanese. 


EXPANSION.  217 

Since  the  iDeginning  thirty-four  students  have  entered  the 
Bible  Department  of  Long  College.  Twenty-one  have  gradu- 
ated and  have  spent  more  or  less  time  in  the  evangelistic  work 
of  the  school.  One  hundred  and  twenty  have  entered  the  High 
School  Department  and  twenty  have  graduated.  At  the  last 
report  the  attendance  was  104. 

In  1912  Miss  Edith  Parker  opened  the  school  of  Home  Eco- 
nomies in  some  rooms  of  the  dormitory.  Two  years  later,  the 
Plome  Economies  and  Music  Building  was  erected.  This  build- 
ing has  seven  class-rooms,  two  foreign  studies,  a  foreign  din- 
ing-room, a  Japanese  Etiquette-room,  kitchen  and  laundry. 
The  dedication  took  place  w^hen  the  Commission  to  the  Orient, 
consisting  of  S.  J.  Corey,  R.  A.  Doan  and  W.  C.  Bower,  was 
in  Takinogawa.  Forty-four  enrolled  in  this  Department  and 
eleven  graduated.  No  phase  of  the  work  in  the  Margaret  K. 
Long  College  has  been  commented  on  more  favorably  than  the 
work  in  the  school  of  Home  Economics.  Teachers  in  the  gov- 
ernment schools  have  been  advised  to  visit  Takinogawa  and 
study  the  methods  of  Miss  Parker  and  the  building  and  equip- 
ment. Miss  Parker  has  brought  something  new  to  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Japanese.  Miss  Parker  is  a  graduate  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Missouri.  She  gave  up  a  very  desirable  position  in 
the  University  and  went  to  Japan  on  a  salary  one-third  of  what 
she  was  receiving. 

Miss  Winifred  Brown,  of  Carlton  College,  Bonham,  Texas, 
took  charge  of  the  music  in  the  Margaret  K.  Long  College  in 
1913.  Her  work  has  been  eminently  satisfactory  and  has 
drawn  pupils  that  otherwise  would  have  gone  elsewhere,  and 
has  added  to  the  reputation  of  the  institution.  The  latest  ad- 
dition to  the  staff  is  Miss  Jewel  Palmer. 

On  the  campus  of  the  Long  College  a  home  for  the  foreign 
teachers  has  been  built  recently.  This  building  was  erected 
under  the  supervision  of  Mr.  Place.  He  and  his  family  lived 
in  it  until  they  left  for  home.  Mrs.  Place  built  a  kindergarten 
on  the  same  grounds.  This  consists  of  a  circle-room  and  two 
class-rooms. 

Much  religious  work  has  been  done  both  by  the  teachers  and 
the  students.    Until  recently,  most  of  the  preaching  in  the  col- 


218       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

lege  church  was  done  by  the  teachers.    At  present,  the  church 
has  its  own  pastor. 

In  one  year  Dr.  Guy  held  impressive  revival  services  in 
Akita,  Shirakawa,  Otamachi,  Shidzuoka,  Kyoto,  Osaka  and 
preached  for  the  churches  in  Tokyo.  He  represented  the  Mis- 
sion in  the  C.  E.  Kyoto  convention,  in  the  great  purity  meeting 
in  Tokyo,  in  the  general  meeting  of  the  Evangelical  Alliance 
in  Tokyo,  and  in  the  meeting  of  the  religionists,  Shinto,  Bud- 
dhist, and  Christian.  Besides,  he  had  a  Sunday  night  Bible 
Class  throughout  the  year.  The  students  assist  in  the  churches 
and  Sunday  Schools  of  Tokyo  and  in  the  six  Sunday  Schools 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  College.  In  addition  they  conduct  a 
weekly  meeting  for  the  women  and  a  C.  E.  Society.  The 
schools  and  church  have  gained  the  good  will  of  the  com- 
munity, and  a  steady,  healthy  growth  is  anticipated. 
THE  FALLEN. 

The  first  missionary  to  fall  in  Japan  was  Mrs.  Josephine  W. 
Smith,  who  went  to  her  reward  March  23,  1885.  On  the  19th 
of  April,  Josephine  Estella,  her  infant  child  scarcely  four 
weeks  old,  joined  her  in  the  spirit  world.  Mrs.  Smith  was  a 
gracious  and  beautiful  woman.  It  was  her  love  for  her  Lord 
and  her  desire  to  be  obedient  to  his  will  that  took  her  to  Japan. 
Her  life  and  death  made  a  profound  impression  upon  the 
Japanese  who  knew  her  and  upon  the  churches  at  home.  Her 
body  and  the  body  of  her  child  rest  in  a  Buddhist  cemetery  on 
the  edge  of  Akita.  Of  Mrs.  Smith  it  could  be  said  that  she 
did  what  she  could. 

The  second  to  fall  was  ]\Iiss  Loduska  Wirick,  who  sent  to 
the  field  in  1890,  and  died  April  30,  1914.  Miss  Wirick  was 
sent  to  the  field  by  the  Belle  Bennett  Band  of  Drake  Univer- 
sity, and  her  labors  were  directed  by  the  Band.  While  she 
was  not  a  missionary  of  the  Society,  she  cooperated  most  cor- 
dially with  its  missionaries.  The  first  chapel  in  Tokyo  was  her 
gift.  Miss  Wirick  worked  among  the  women  and  conducted  a 
Sunday  School  and  many  other  kinds  of  work.  She  mothered 
several  Japanese  girls.  When  the  Girls'  School  was  started 
some  years  later,  these  girls  constituted  its  nucleus.     She 


EXPANSION.  219 

taught  in  the  Nobles  School;  she  had  a  share  in  the  rescue 
work  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U. ;  she  ministered  to  the  lepers  in  the 
government  hospital.  She  had  charge  of  a  church;  She  Ne- 
mato  San  was  led  to  Christ  by  her.  But  the  work  that  brought 
her  the  greatest  satisfaction  and  the  greatest  fame  was  what 
she  did  for  the  soldiers  in  the  time  of  the  war  with  Russia. 
Like  Florence  Nightingale,  she  was  called  the  Angel  of  the 
Hospital.  She  bound  up  the  soldiers'  wounds  and  relieved 
their  suffering  by  reading  and  singing  to  them.  Miss  Wirick 
did  a  great  work  among  blind  soldiers.  She  assisted  in  getting 
the  Bible  and  a  hymnbook  for  the  blind  into  their  hands.  The 
blind,  as  many  as  four  at  a  time,  would  go  to  her  home  and 
remain  there  for  a  week  or  two  weeks  under  her  instruction. 
She  spoke  of  them  as  her  "dear,  blessed,  blind  children." 
She  went  to  a  village  where  an  injured  soldier  lived;  after 
the  visit  she  sent  literature  and  corresponded  with  the  family. 
Later  she  learned  with  horror  that  they  worshipped  her  pic- 
ture. When  the  war  was  over  and  the  soldiers  were  sent  to 
their  homes,  she  kept  in  touch  with  thousands  of  them.  She 
wrote  letters  and  sent  them  literature  that  she  knew  they 
would  read  with  interest  and  profit.  The  University  Place 
Church  of  Des  Moines  and  Dr.  H.  G.  AVelpton  assisted  her  by 
furnishing  her  money  for  stationery  and  postage.  Because  of 
this  service,  Miss  Wirick  was  revered  all  over  Japan  and  by 
many  in  Manchuria  and  Korea.  Before  her  death  she  was 
honored  by  the  City  and  by  the  Imperial  Government.  At  her 
funeral,  the  Hon.  Sho  Nemoto,  a  member  of  Parliament,  and 
Hon.  Taro  Ando,  former  Consul  to  Honolulu,  were  among  the 
speakers. 

The  third  to  fall  was  Charles  Elias  Garst,  one  of  the  pioneer 
group.  On  December  28,  1898,  his  tired  heart  ceased  to  beat 
and  his  spirit  went  to  God  who  gave  it.  The  Mission  was 
sorely  bereaved  in  his  death.  Few  men  gripped  the  hearts  of 
the  Japanese  as  did  this  ex-soldier.  One  Japanese  said,  "He 
loved  Japan  even  more  than  we  did."  Pie  was  consulted  by 
members  of  Parliament  concerning  pending  legislation.  ]\Ir. 
Garst  was  said  to  be  the  conscience  of  the  Liberal  party.    One 


220       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Japanese  statesman  said  that  Charles  Elias  Garst  was  Amer- 
ica's greatest  gift  to  Japan.  IMr.  Garst  was  honored  while 
living  and  lamented  when  dead.  Among  his  last  words  were 
these,  ''My  life  is  my  message."  Few  messages  were  more 
eloquent.  A  young  woman  who  heard  of  Mv.  Garst 's  trium- 
phant death,  said,  "My  gods  could  not  do  so  much  for  me.  I 
want  to  learn  about  such  a  wonderful  Savior. ' '  She  is  now  a 
Christian.  Mr.  Garst 's  mortal  remains  lie  in  the  Aoyama 
cemetery  in  Tokyo. 

Two  children  connected  with  the  Mission  are  not,  for  God 
took  them;  Hartzell  Garst  and  Uriel  Smith.  Hartzell  Garst 
died  while  the  family  was  at  home  on  furlough,  but  he  was 
born  in  Japan  and  had  a  warm  place  in  the  hearts  of  the 
Japanese  and  foreigners  alike.  Uriel  Smith  died  in  his  in- 
fancy, but  was  missed  and  mourned  by  his  parents  and  by  a 
large  circle  of  friends  as  well. 

INDEPENDENT  MISSIONARIES. 

Those  who  are  conversant  with  the  missionary  history  of  the 
Disciples  of  Christ  are  aware  of  the  fact,  that  in  addition  to 
the  missionaries  that  represent  the  Foreign  Christian  Mission- 
ary Society,  there  are  in  Japan  groups  of  independent  mission- 
aries. It  was  the  belief  of  W.  K.  Azbill  that  the  large  number 
of  churches  that  were  not  contributing  to  missions  through  the 
Society  could  be  prevailed  upon  to  contribute  directly  to  men 
and  women  on  the  field.  Because  of  that  belief,  he  selected 
and  led  two  groups  to  Japan.  He  remained  with  them  till 
they  were  able  to  begin  work.  While  he  was  in  Japan  he 
taught  and  preached  through  interpreters.  His  confident 
expectation  that  the  non-contributing  churches  could  be  in- 
duced to  contribute  was  only  partially  realized.  Some 
churches  did  contribute,  but  most  gave  little  or  nothing.  With 
what  was  given  and  vvhat  could  be  earned  on  the  field  by  teach- 
ing in  government  schools,  the  men  and  women  who  had  gone 
out  were  able  to  live  and  work. 

On  Mr.  Azbill's  first  visit  to  Japan,  Miss  Lucia  M.  Scott, 
Miss  Carme  Hostetter,  K,  Ishikawa,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  M. 


EXPANSION.  221 

McCaleb  went  with  him.  On  his  second  visit,  two  years  later, 
Miss  Alice  Miller  accompanied  him.  Miss  Scott  and  Miss  Hos- 
tetter  began  what  grew  into  the  Yotsuya  Mission.  They 
labored  together,  teaching,  preaching,  and  visiting,  until  Miss 
Scott  was  obliged  to  return  to  America  on  account  of  the 
serious  illness  of  her  mother.  Miss  Miller  took  Miss  Scott's 
place  and  the  work  prospered.  After  these  ladies  had  labored 
in  the  Yotsuya  I\Iission  for  eleven  years,  W.  D.  Cunningham, 
at  the  request  of  INIr.  Azbill  associated  himself  with  it.  For 
eighteen  years  ^Ir.  Cunningham's  name  has  been  identified 
with  the  Yotsuya  Mission  as  has  no  other  name.  But,  accord- 
ing to  "Sir.  Azbill,  it  should  never  be  forgotten,  that  the  first 
essential  work  in  the  founding  of  that  Mission, — ^the  winning 
of  the  respect  and  confidence  of  the  people  on  behalf  of  Chris- 
tianity— was  done  by  Miss  Scott  and  INIiss  ]\Iiller  during  the 
first  eleven  years  of  its  existence.  They  laid  the  foundation, 
and  ]Mr.  Cunningham  builded  thereupon. 

The  two  men  who  have  been  most  prominently  before  the 
public  as  independent  missionaries,  are  J.  M.  McCaleb  and 
W.  D.  Cunningham.  ]\Ir.  McCaleb  went  to  Japan  from  Ten- 
nessee, ]Mr.  Cunningham  from  Pennsylvania.  Mr.  Cunning- 
ham is  a  graduate  of  Bethany  College  and  had  served  churches 
in  Pennsylvania  and  in  Ontario.  ]\Ir.  McCaleb  has  kept  him- 
self and  his  work  before  the  readers  of  two  of  the  church 
papers.  I\Ir.  Cunningham  has  used  the  church  papers  more 
extensively  than  Mr.  McCaleb  and  has  published  a  paper  of  his 
own.  Both  have  been  able  to  secure  considerable  incomes  from 
individuals  and  churches.  Mr.  Cunningham  has  several  men 
and  women  associated  with  him  and  is  doing  a  good  work.  Mr. 
McCaleb  and  Mr.  Cunningham  are  independent  of  any  So- 
ciety, and  each  is  independent  of  the  other. 

Miss  Miller  is  still  in  Japan,  and  is  now  as  always  about 
the  Father's  business.  Miss  Hostetter  became  a  missionary  of 
the  Society  and  served  under  its  auspices  until  her  marriage. 
Mr.  Ishikawa  is  now  and  long  has  been  the  Principal  of  the 
]\Iiddle  School  of  Drake  College. 


222       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  missionaries  of  the  Society  and  the  independent  mis- 
sionaries work  side  by  side  in  Tokyo,  and  in  peace.  The  field 
is  so  large  that  there  is  abundant  room  for  all  and  for  many 
times  the  present  number  of  workers  of  both  kinds. 

VII.  EXPANSION  IN  CHINA. 
1.  Nanking. 

(Continued  from  page  102.) 

It  has  been  shown  in  a  former  chapter  that,  in  the  division 
of  the  work  of  the  Mission,  Mr,  Williams  was  given  the  evan- 
gelistic department.  He  did  not  confine  his  labors  to  the  Drum 
Tower  and  the  South  Gate.  While  preaching  regularly  at 
those  two  points  he  opened  a  chapel  at  Pukeo,  an  important 
town  north  of  the  river,  and  now  the  terminus  of  the  railroad 
connecting  Nanking  and  Peking.  The  Pukeo  townsfolk  were 
hostile  and  threatened  to  burn  the  chapel,  but  an  official 
proclamation  quieted  them.  The  year  after  opening  Pukeo, 
i\Ir.  Williams  began  a  work  at  Hsia  Kwan,  the  port  of  Nan- 
king, and  preached  there  twice  a  week  on  his  way  to  and  from 
Pukeo  and  Kwanying.  Besides  preaching  to  the  people  at 
these  places,  Mr.  Williams  lectured  to  them  on  Church  History 
and  on  the  Origin  and  Aims  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ. 

AVhen  Mr.  Williams  resigned  to  do  literary  work  in  Shang- 
hai, Mr.  Frank  Garrett  took  charge  of  the  evangelistic  work 
in  and  around  Nanking.  He  continued  in  that  capacity  for 
many  years.  In  his  absence  for  a  short  period  in  Luhoh  and 
while  on  furlough,  JMr.  Thomas  J.  Arnold  cared  for  the  work. 
At  different  times,  and  for  longer  or  shorter  periods,  Abram 
E.  Cory,  Dr.  E.  I.  Osgood,  and  other  members  of  the  Mission, 
directed  the  labors  of  the  Chinese  evangelists  and  preached  in 
all  the  chapels  as  often  as  circumstances  permitted.  At  the 
present  time,  E.  P.  Gish  and  W.  R.  Hunt  give  their  undi- 
vided attention  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  Each  can 
apply  Paul 's  words  to  himself,  ' '  This  one  thing  I  do. " 

It  should  be  remembered  that  every  missionary  is  an  evan- 
gelist.   The  teacher  and  the  physician  make  it  their  first  con- 


EXPANSION.  223 

cern  to  preach  repentance  toward  God  and  faith  toward  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Thus  Dr.  Maeklin  had  charge  of  the  hos- 
pital and  two  dispensaries ;  but  that  did  not  exhaust  his  ener- 
gies. Every  day  he  had  a  Bible  lesson  with  the  in-patients, 
and  every  day  he  preached  to  the  out-patients.  In  the  fore- 
noon of  Sunday  he  had  a  service  at  the  South  Gate,  and  in  the 
afternoon  a  service  at  Hsia  Kwan.  Three  afternoons  in  the 
week  he  rode  out  into  the  country  where  he  had  twelve  out- 
stations  on  a  circuit,  at  from  two  to  twelve  miles  distant  from 
Nanking.  He  visited  one  of  these  in  aa  afternoon,  and 
preached  from  one  to  two  hours  in  the  tea-houses.  After 
preaching  for  some  years  at  one  place,  he  complained  to  an 
old  man  that  he  saw  no  results  of  his  labor.  The  old  man 
consoled  him  by  saying,  ''The  people  believe  in  you,"  and 
pointing  to  an  incense-shop  across  the  way,  said  that  the  shop- 
keeper was  unable  to  sell  his  stock.  This  reminds  one  of  the 
time  of  which  Pliny  wrote,  when  the  merchants  of  the  Roman 
Empire  were  unable,  because  of  the  spread  of  Christianity, 
to  sell  animals  for  sacrifice  or  fodder  for  the  animals. 

In  the  schools  one  period  of  each  day  is  given  to  the  study 
of  the  Scriptures.  The  pupils  are  urged  to  make  the  word  of 
God  the  man  of  their  counsel  and  to  obey  its  precepts.  Gos- 
pel hymns  are  sung  and  prayer  is  offered.  IMoreover,  teach- 
ers, whose  major  work  is  in  the  schools,  have  their  own  chapels 
and  Sunday  Schools.  While  teaching  geography  and  mathe- 
matics and  physiology  and  the  Chinese  classics,  they  are  care- 
ful to  teach  also  the  fundamentals  of  our  holy  religion. 

Revival  services  are  conducted  by  competent  men  from 
time  to  time.  In  one  revival,  in  which  the  preaching  was  done 
by  Dr.  Li,  more  than  half  the  students  were  enrolled  as  be- 
lievers. IVIost  of  the  converts  spent  their  vacations  in  the  out- 
stations  spreading  the  revival  spirit.  In  another  revival  con- 
ducted by  Dr.  Goforth,  delegations  came  from  two  hundred 
miles  away.  IMultitudes  confessed  their  sins  with  tears,  and 
pledged  God  and  the  church  to  live  lives  of  holiness  hence- 
forth, Shi  Kwei  Biao  has  preached  for  days  for  each  church 
in  the  Nanking  district.     When  he  began  his  ministry  the 


224       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

people  who  knew  his  career  before  his  conversion  spat  on  his 
clothes  and  in  his  face ;  now,  when  it  is  known  that  he  is  to 
preach  in  the  same  places,  it  is  necessary  to  have  a  succession 
of  services  to  accommodate  the  crowds  who  wish  to  hear  him. 

On  his  first  furlough  Mr.  Meigs  visited  churches  and  conven- 
tions and  presented  the  claims  and  the  needs  of  China.  After 
his  address  before  the  Allegheny  Convention,  the  people  who 
heard  him  pledged  money  for  a  hospital  at  the  Drum  Tower, 
The  hospital  was  built  in  1891,  and  has  been  of  the  greatest 
value  to  the  Mission.  The  new  building  was  a  great  improve- 
ment over  the  rented  building  in  the  heart  of  the  city.  The 
dedication  was  an  event  in  the  life  of  Nanking.  Men  who  were 
disposed  to  drive  Dr.  IMacklin  away  some  years  before,  made 
a  feast  and  eulogized  him ;  they  decorated  the  building  with 
scrolls  and  red  cloth,  and  contributed  toward  its  maintenance. 
While  earing  for  the  in-patients  in  the  hospital  and  the  out- 
patients in  the  dispensary.  Dr.  Macklin  visited  the  South  Gate 
three  times  a  week  and  ministered  to  all  who  sought  his  aid. 
No  one  was  refused  treatment  on  account  of  poverty.  Dr. 
Macklin  adopted  the  policy  of  making  Dives  support  Lazarus. 

The  work  among  the  poorest  of  the  poor  was  the  work  that 
was  most  satisfactory  to  the  missionary  and  the  one  that  im- 
pressed the  Chinese  most  deeply.  Dr.  Macklin  maintained  a 
beggar  ward  from  the  first.  Thousands  of  refugees  suffering 
from  all  manner  of  sickness  and  all  manner  of  disease  thronged 
about  him,  as  similarly  afflicted  people  thronged  about  our 
Lord  in  the  days  of  his  flesh.  Dr.  Macklin  took  them  in  and 
treated  them  with  the  utmost  kindness.  He  fed  and  clothed 
and  housed  them  and  ministered  to  their  needs.  When  they 
were  convalescent  he  placed  them  on  a  few  acres  of  land  where 
they  could  raise  vegetables.  When  they  had  fully  regained 
their  health  and  strength  he  dismissed  them  and  allowed  them 
to  support  themselves.  What  was  said  of  Saint  Francis  of 
Assisi,  was  said  of  Dr.  Macklin,  that  he  remembered  those 
whom  God  had  forgotten. 

It  Avas  this  work  for  people  who  were  down  and  out  that 
moved  the  Chinese  as  nothing  else  ever  moved  them.     Rich 


CHINA. 

Those  who  have  served  long  periods  and  those  who  have  died. 

Rcndinq  from  left  to  ric/ht,  hcc/iiruinQ  at  top:  Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin,  F.  E.  Meigs, 
Mrs.  Carrie  Loos  Williams,  A.  F.  Saw.E.  P.  Hearnden,  W.  R.  Hunt,  T.  J.  Arnold, 
C  E.  Holland,  Jamos  Ware,  Dr.  James  Butchart,  Miss  Edna  Dale,  Dr.  E.  I. 
Osgood,  Miss  Mary  Kelly,  Mrs.  Alma  Favors  Plopper,  Charles  S.  Settlemyer, 
Alexander  Paul. 


EXPANSION.  225 

men  gave  him  generous  sums  to  help  him  continue  and  extend 
his  philanthropic  labors.  One  man  gave  him  three  acres  of 
land  near  the  hospital.  In  a  few  years  that  tract  of  land  will 
be  worth  twenty-five  thousand  dollars.  On  this  land  Dr. 
Macklin  built  some  isolation  cottages.  In  those  cottages  he  Avas 
able  to  care  for  patients  suffering  from  infectious  diseases. 

Dr.  James  Butchart  was  associated  with  Dr.  Macklin  during 
his  first  four  years  in  China.  One  year,  when  Dr.  Macklin  was 
in  America,  Dr.  Butchart  had  full  charge  of  the  hospital  and 
dispensaries.  Dr.  Welpton  spent  most  of  the  time  he  was  in 
China  in  Nanking  and  in  the  adjoining  territory.  Dr.  E.  A. 
Layton  took  on  the  hospital  when  Dr.  Macklin  was  absent  on 
furlough.  Dr.  Osgood  was  in  charge  for  one  season.  While 
Dr.  Butchart  was  in  Nanking,  he  gave  courses  of  lectures  on 
chemistry  and  natural  science  in  the  Normal  Institute.  His 
purpose  in  every  lecture  was  to  cut  the  roots  of  some  heathen 
superstition.  Among  other  things,  he  showed  the  pupils 
how  malaria  is  carried  by  the  mosquito.  The  Chinese  physi- 
cians taught  that  malaria  and  every  other  disease  was  caused 
by  an  evil  spirit.  Dr.  Butchart,  by  using  the  microscope,  was 
able  to  show  the  boys  and  girls  of  China  the  malaria  germs  in 
the  blood.  The  children  told  at  home  what  they  saAV  and 
heard.  The  subject  of  the  lecture  became  the  town  talk.  The 
citizens  were  amazed  but  could  not  answer  the  microscope  and 
their  own  children.  As  a  result  of  that  demonstration  the 
god  of  malaria  was  held  in  less  honor  than  before. 

Dr.  Daisy  IMacklin,  sister  of  Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin,  reached 
Nanking  in  November,  1896.  She  received  her  medical  educa- 
tion in  the  Woman's  IMedical  College  of  Toronto.  As  in  the 
case  of  all  missionaries,  her  first  work  was  the  study  of  the 
language.  The  need  was  so  great  that  she  soon  found  herself 
caring  for  sick  women  and  children.  She  assisted  her  brother 
with  his  operations,  and  performed  operations  of  her  own.  In 
the  absence  of  her  brother  from  the  hospital,  she  carried  on 
his  w^ork.  As  Dr.  Macklin  had  no  trained  nurse,  the  hospital 
was  not  as  neat  and  as  clean  as  it  might  be  and  as  it  should 
be.  Dr.  Daisy  undertook  to  put  the  place  in  order.  In  addi- 
iS 


226       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

tion  to  the  work  in  the  hospital  she  visited  the  sick  in  their 
homes.  While  ministering  to  their  diseased  bodies,  she  sought 
to  implant  some  of  the  precious  truths  of  the  gospel  in  their 
minds  and  hearts.  In  the  spring  of  1898,  Dr.  Macklin  was 
thrown  from  his  horse  and  badly  injured.  This  threw  on  his 
sister  a  heavier  burden  than  she  was  able  to  bear.  She  was 
compelled  to  go  to  Japan  and  wait  for  over  a  year  before  she 
was  able  to  take  up  her  work  again.  Then  she  opened  a 
w^oman's  clinic  and  carried  on  a  well-filled  woman's  ward, 
where  she  taught  the  Scriptures  daily.  Her  health  failing  her 
again,  she  was  compelled  to  lay  down  all  the  work  so  hopefully 
begun,  and,  upon  the  advice  of  her  physicians,  returned  to  the 
homeland  in  July,  1900. 

The  phj^sicians  and  the  teachers  undertook  some  forms  of 
social  service.  They  gave  the  city  fathers  some  instruction 
relating  to  hygiene  and  sanitation.  They  taught  the  women 
how  to  care  for  their  homes  and  their  children.  Nanking  was 
visited  every  year  by  cholera.  One  year  it  was  unusually  severe. 
The  people  burnt  incense  on  lofty  platforms  day  and  night, 
seeking  to  propitiate  the  god  who  had  sent  the  pestilence.  "»The 
people  of  China  perished  and  perish  still  from  lack  of  knowl- 
edge of  themselves  and  the  Imowledge  of  the  simple  laws  of 
health.  Dr.  Osgood  says  that  the  average  Chinese  does  not 
live  more  than  twenty  years.  If  the  Chinese  observed  the 
laws  of  nature,  which  are  the  laws  of  God,  they  would  live 
twice  as  long  as  they  do  at  present. 

The  medical  work  has  been  found  most  effective  in  break- 
ing down  hostility  and  prejudice,  and  in  opening  hearts  and 
homes  to  the  message  of  salvation  through  Jesus  the  Crucified 
One.  The  medical  work  is  a  practical  illustration  of  the 
gracious  attitude  of  our  Lord  towards  all  who  sin  and  suffer 
because  of  their  sin.  It  affects  the  Chinese  as  the  mighty 
w^orks  of  the  Son  of  the  Highest  affected  people  two  thousand 
years  ago.  The  cures  effected  by  surgery  and  medicine  and 
nursing  and  diet  and  fresh  air  are  most  wonderful  to  the 
Chinese. 


EXPANSION.  227 

When  touring  through  the  country  the  missionaries  find 
people  who  had  been  in  the  hospital  or  in  the  dispensary  at 
sometime.  Such  people  are  always  friends.  Once  when  Mr. 
Cory  and  Dr.  Macklin  were  seeking  lodging  in  a  strange  city, 
no  inn  was  disposed  to  receive  them.  They  went  the  rounds 
of  the  inns  the  second  time.  Every  inn  was  full,  so  the  excuse 
ran.  The  truth  was  the  innkeepers  regarded  them  as  foreign 
devils  and  wished  to  keep  them  at  a  distance.  When  they  were 
about  to  give  up  in  despair,  Mr.  Cory  asked  the  Doctor  to  hold 
the  horses  and  he  would  try  once  more.  On  his  way  up  the 
street,  Mr.  Cory  was  accosted  by  a  well-dressed  Chinese  who 
asked  him  where  he  was  from.  On  learning  that  he  was  from 
Nanking,  the  Chinese  asked  him  if  he  knew  Dr.  Macklin.  On 
being  told  that  Dr.  Macklin  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  street 
holding  the  horses,  the  Chinese  hastened  over  and  fell  on  his 
knees  before  the  astonished  doctor  and  knocked  his  head  on 
the  ground  in  native  fashion.  The  Chinese  took  them  into  his 
own  home  and  told  them  they  could  stay  there  and  preach  as 
long  as  it  suited  them.  What  was  the  reason?  Four  years 
before  that  Chinese  father  had  taken  his  son  to  the  hospital 
in  Nanking,  and  Dr.  Macklin,  acting  as  Christ's  agent,  cured 
him.  Mr.  W.  R.  Hunt  escaped  rough  treatment  from  an  angry 
crowd  because  someone  in  the  crowd  recognized  him  as  the 
man  who  had  given  him  medicine  when  he  was  sick,  and  now 
he  was  Mr.  Hunt's  defender  and  friend.  The  missionaries  find 
the  medical  work  most  helpful  in  winning  men  and  women  to 
Christ. 

In  the  thirty-three  years  that  Dr.  Macklin  has  been  in  China, 
he  has  grown  steadily  in  public  favor  and  influence.  The 
people  regard  him  as  a  friend  and  confide  in  him.  In  all  those 
years  he  has  shown  himself  their  friend.  In  the  Revolution 
and  in  the  Rebellion  that  followed,  Dr.  Macklin  was  one  of 
the  few  leaders  among  a  small  company  of  foreigners  who  en- 
dangered their  lives  to  save  Nanking.  In  the  Revolution  all 
the  foreigners  were  obliged  to  retire  to  Shanghai,  except  such 
as  could  be  useful  in  Red  Cross  work.  Dr.  Macklin  and  Mr. 
Garrett  were  among  those  who  remained.     The  hospital  was 


228       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

soon  full  of  wounded  soldiers.  This  threw  them  into  touch 
with  the  Manchu  General  himself.  When  they  saw  the  use- 
lessness  of  his  trying  to  hold  Nanking  against  the  Revolution- 
ists, they  persuaded  him  to  leave  and  thus  prevent  further 
bloodshed.  In  the  Rebellion  the  IMission  schools  and  other 
buildings  afforded  a  safe  retreat  for  four  or  five  thousand  men 
and  women  and  children.  The  city  was  looted  for  three  days, 
but  no  one  in  the  Mission  buildings  was  molested.  Nanking 
would  have  been  burned  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  heroic  ef- 
forts of  Dr.  Macklin  and  Mr.  Garrett  and  President  Bowen 
of  the  Nanking  University.  They  went  between  the  opposing 
armies,  discussed  peace  regulations,  protected  non-combatants, 
harmonized  jealous  leaders  and  saved  the  city  from  destruc- 
tion. 

After  thirty  years  of  the  most  devoted  and  unselfish  service. 
Dr.  Macklin  resigned  as  physician  in  charge  of  the  Drum 
Tower  hospital.  His  strength  was  not  what  it  had  been.  Be- 
sides, it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  secure  as  much  money 
from  the  Chinese  as  in  previous  years.  Many  of  the  rich  men 
of  China  were  impoverished  in  the  Revolution  or  in  the  Rebel- 
lion. Many  of  them  had  left  that  part  of  China  and  sought 
safety  in  Shanghai  or  in  some  other  city.  Dr.  Macklin  had 
been  the  surgeon  for  the  Shanghai  and  Nanking  railroad,  for 
the  Tientsin  and  Pukeo  railroad,  for  the  Imperial  and  Mari- 
time Customs,  and  for  the  British  Consulate.  The  railroads 
and  the  Customs  employed  their  own  surgeons,  men  who  could 
give  all  their  time  to  the  work.  Since  his  resignation  from  the 
hospital,  Dr.  Macklin  is  almost  if  not  altogether  as  busy  as 
before.  He  is  engaged  in  writing,  translating,  lecturing,  and 
preaching.  It  is  the  opinion  of  those  who  know  him,  that  at 
no  previous  time  has  he  accomplished  more  for  China  than  in 
the  last  few  years.  Dr.  Bowen  says  that  Dr.  Macklin 's  long 
years  of  faithful  service  are  the  most  valuable  asset  the  Mis- 
sion possesses.  The  hospital  that  he  made  famous,  and  that 
made  him  famous,  is  an  integral  part  of  the  University.  Half 
a  dozen  physicians  and  nurses  are  doing  the  work  that  Dr. 
Macklin  carried  on  single-handed  and  alone  for  so  long  a  time. 


EXPANSION.  229 

Let  no  one  think  that  all  the  medical  work  is  done  in  the 
hospitals  and  dispensaries  and  by  qualified  physicians.  Every 
missionary  gives  medicine  for  simple  diseases.  Cases  of  itch, 
malaria,  and  running  sores,  can  be  handled  successfully  by  the 
missionaries  as  they  go  about  preaching  the  gospel ;  the  more 
serious  cases  are  sent  to  the  hospital.  Some  day  China  will 
have  all  the  physicians  she  needs;  that  daj'  is  far  in  the 
future.  ]\Ieanwhile  everyone  who  can  cure  disease  and  relieve 
pain  should  do  so,  and  thus  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ. 

Educational. — One  of  the  first  things  that  Dr.  Macklin  did 
in  Nanking  was  to  open  a  day  school.  He  was  of  the  opinion 
that  day  schools  are  as  important  as  Sunday  Schools.  In  that 
school  he  enrolled  twenty  boys.  A  little  later  Mr.  Meigs,  who 
was  a  trained  and  experienced  teacher,  opened  a  school  on  a 
larger  scale.  That  school  grew  into  a  boarding  school,  and 
after  some  years  the  boarding  school  developed  into  Christian 
College.  Later  Christian  College  and  the  Presbyterian  school 
in  Nanking  united  and  formed  an  institution  that  bore  the 
name  of  Union  Christian  College.  Later  still  the  Union  Chris- 
tian College  and  the  Methodist  School  in  Nanking,  united  and 
formed  the  University  of  Nanking.  Instead  of  three  weak 
institutions,  each  with  a  few  students,  there  is  one  strong  in- 
stitution, an  institution  that  is  growing  in  power  and  in  popu- 
larity every  day  of  the  week  and  every  week  in  the  year. 

In  the  year  1892,  Miss  Emma  A.  Lyon  was  sent  to  China, 
and  to  her  was  given  the  privilege  of  establishing  a  school  for 
girls.  IMiss  Rose  Sickler,  who  had  preceded  Miss  Lyon  to 
China,  rented  some  rooms  in  Wuhu  and  gathered  in  eight 
girls  and  taught  them.  The  Mission  decided  that,  when  the 
school  for  girls  was  finally  established,  it  should  be  located  in 
Nanking.  That  was  done.  When  ]\Iiss  Sickler  and  ]\Ir.  Wil- 
liams were  married.  Miss  Lyon  was  given  the  school  work 
among  the  girls.  A  building  was  erected  by  the  friends  of 
Carrie  Loos  Williams  in  her  honor.  In  this  building  the  school 
was  opened  in  1896.  Before  the  building  was  provided.  Miss 
Lyon  began  teaching  in  her  own  room.  She  began  with  five 
girls.     The  year  following  the  opening  of  the  Girls'  School, 


230       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Miss  Lyon  opened  another  school  in  the  gate  house.  This  was 
for  the  boys  and  girls  in  the  vicinit5^ 

The  Girls'  School  has  grown  and  flourished  from  the  day  it 
was  opened  until  now.  Competent  judges  say  that  it  is  one 
of  the  best  schools  in  the  Yangtse  Valley.  The  building  has 
been  enlarged  twice,  and  must  be  enlarged  again  in  order  to 
accommodate  all  who  wish  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  the  school. 
In  the  years  she  has  been  in  Nanking,  Miss  Lyon  has  done  a 
monumental  work  for  the  women  and  girls  of  China.  Miss 
Efie  B.  McCallum,  of  Eugene,  Oregon,  is  associated  with  her. 
Miss  McCallum  is  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Oregon  and 
of  the  Eugene  Bible  University.  Her  specialty  is  music, 
though  she  teaches  other  subjects.  Mrs.  Harper  served  as 
Matron  for  five  years. 

Before  the  Boxer  year,  1900,  Miss  Lyon  reported  that  every 
girl  in  the  school  over  fifteen  years  of  age  was  a  Christian. 
Two-thirds  of  the  boys  in  Christian  College  were  enrolled  as 
followers  of  Christ  at  the  same  time.  One  mother  said,  "I  can- 
not force  my  child  to  worship  idols  since  he  has  been  attend- 
ing school."  Another  said,  "My  boy  preaches  all  the  time." 
Another  still  said,  "My  children  will  not  eat  their  food  until 
they  have  given  thanks."  The  boys  in  the  boarding  school 
wrote,  "We  beg  to  state  that  we  have  lately  formed  a  With- 
Perfect-Heart-Worshipping-the-Lord  Society.  Each  one  on 
every  Lord's  day.  whether  presenting  one,  two,  or  three  words, 
seeks  aid  from  God."  The  girls  conducted  Sunday  Schools 
and  carried  the  gospel  into  the  homes  of  the  people  within  easy 
reach. 

In  1903,  A.  E.  Cory  was  transferred  from  Luchowfu  to  Nan- 
king, to  develop  Bible  Study.  He  began  by  organizing  an 
Institute  for  Chinese  Evangelists.  Most  of  the  evangelists  con- 
nected with  the  IMission  were  sent  to  Nanking  for  three  weeks 
of  Normal  class  work.  While  it  was  under  the  management 
of  tihe  Mission,  the  Institute  always  enrolled  evangelists  be- 
longing to  other  INIissions.  In  1908  the  Institute  was  trans- 
ferred to  a  Union  Committee.  That  year  over  seventy  evan- 
gelists were  enrolled.    Mr.  Cory,  the  founder  of  the  Institute, 


EXPANSION.  231 

still  participated  in  all  the  work  that  was  done  under  its 
auspices.  In  the  five  years  that  he  was  conducting  the  Insti- 
tute ]\Ir.  Cory  was  the  Executive  Secretary  of  the  Committee 
that  was  propagating  Bible  Study  in  all  parts  of  China. 

After  the  transfer  of  the  Institute  to  the  Union  Committee, 
Mr.  Cory  was  asked  to  inaugurate  a  Bible  College.  The  Mis- 
sion realized  that  the  men  who  were  to  evangelize  China  needed 
a  more  thorough  training  than  the  Institute  was  prepared  to 
give  them.  The  stations  shifted  the  workers  as  best  they  could 
and  sent  a  number  of  the  regular  evangelists  to  take  special 
courses  in  the  new  institution.  The  Bible  College  began  its 
career  in  rented  rooms  in  March,  1909;  twenty  enrolled  for 
the  first  term's  Avork.  Mr.  Cory  was  assisted  by  Mrs.  Cory, 
Frank  Garrett,  Charles  S.  Settlemyer,  and  Mr.  Wu  and  ]\Ir. 
Chen.  Miss  Myrtle  G.  Warren,  now  Mrs.  Myrtle  Warren 
Scott,  of  Beatrice,  Nebraska,  gave  six  thousand  dollars  for  a 
building. 

In  connection  with  the  Bible  College,  ]\Ir.  Cory  organized  a 
series  of  Saturday  morning  lectures,  to  which  all  the  evan- 
gelists and  Christian  workers  in  Nanking  and  in  the  region 
round  about  were  invited.  The  lectures  were  given  by  differ- 
ent missionaries  and  by  other  speakers  who  were  available. 
After  the  first  series,  because  of  the  popularity  of  the  lec- 
tures, a  Union  Committee  was  appointed  to  have  charge  in 
the  future. 

The  Nanking  School  of  Theology  was  an  outgrowth  of  the 
Bible  College.  Five  Missions,  the  Presbyterian — North  and 
South,  the  Methodist — North  and  South,  and  the  Disciples  of 
Christ  united  to  train  Chinese  evangelists  for  their  life  work. 
Other  INIissions  patronize  the  School  of  Theology  by  sending 
their  students  to  be  taught  in  its  halls.  Each  Mission  is  free 
to  instruct  its  own  students  in  any  peculiar  tenets  it  wishes 
them  to  hold;  but  the  whole  body  of  teachers  w^ork  in  the 
fullest  unity  and  in  the  utmost  harmony,  seeking  to  provide 
an  efficient  ministry  for  the  growing  church  in  China. 

As  has  been  stated  already,  the  Union  Christian  College  and 
the  INIethodist  College  united  and  formed  the  University  of 


232       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Nanking.  The  union  of  those  two  institutions,  which  was 
effected  in  February,  1910,  was  the  result  of  much  labor  and 
prayer.  It  is  only  simple  justice  to  say  that  the  leader  in  this 
union  movement  was  the  saintly  and  devoted  F.  E.  Meigs. 
Besides  the  College  of  Liberal  Arts,  there  are  in  the  University 
the  ]\Iiddle  School,  the  Normal  School,  the  Language  School, 
the  Agricultural  School  and  the  School  of  Forestry.  The 
teaching  staff  numbers  forty,  twelve  Americans  and  twenty- 
eight  Chinese.  In  the  Campus  there  are  seventy  acres;  the 
property  is  worth  $734,962.00.  In  the  current  year  (1918), 
the  University  has  an  enrollment  of  693.  Of  these  242  are  in 
the  Collegiate  department.  This  is  the  largest  enrollment  of 
pupils  of  college  grade  of  any  institution  of  learning  in  China. 
There  are  299  in  the  preparatory  department.  The  fees  for  the 
year  1918  amounted  to  $47,627.56.  It  should  be  said  that  the 
University  is  chartered  by  the  State  of  New  York,  and  that 
all  degrees  are  conferred  by  the  Regents  of  the  University  of 
New  York.  The  object  of  the  University  is  to  educate  men  for 
Christian  leadership,  to  provide  educational  advantages  for 
the  children  of  Chinese  Christians,  and  to  promote  higher 
education  in  China  under  Christian  influences. 

The  University  is  Christian  through  and  through.  Until 
his  death,  Mr.  Meigs  had  charge  of  the  religious  teaching  in 
all  departments.  After  his  death,  Mr.  Settlemyer  was  chosen 
as  his  successor.  The  Young  Men 's  Christian  Association  has 
two  branches  in  the  University ;  regular  meetings  are  held  by 
the  Secretaries.  Sixteen  Bible  Classes  are  taught.  In  addi- 
tion, there  is  an  organization  whose  one  business  is  that  of 
preaching  on  the  streets. 

Professor  Bailie  of  the  University  and  Dr.  Macklin  have 
collaborated  in  placing  poor  people  on  vacant  lands  and  in 
giving  them  a  new  start  in  life.  As  the  head  of  the  School  of 
Agriculture  and  the  School  of  Forestry,  Professor  Bailie  is 
rendering  the  Chinese  a  great  service.  In  the  reforestation 
of  Purple  Mountain,  he  has  given  them  an  object  lesson  of 
enormous  value.  So  successful  has  the  School  of  Forestry 
been,  that  the  Government  in  Peking  closed  its  own  School  of 


EXPANSION.  233 

Forestry  and  sent  its  students  to  Nanking  and  supports  them 
while  they  are  under  Professor  Bailie's  instruction. 

The  Language  School  is  attended  by  representatives  of  nine 
Missions.  This  school  is  for  the  new  missionaries  who  propose 
to  spend  their  lives  in  that  part  of  China.  In  previous  years 
the  new  missionary  was  assigned  at  once  to  a  station  and  given 
a  Chinese  teacher.  In  many  cases  the  Chinese  teacher  knew 
nothing  about  the  science  of  teaching.  In  the  Language  School 
the  new  missionaries  are  in  classes  under  teachers  who  are 
experts.  They  learn  more  in  one  year  than  missionaries  under 
the  old  method  learned  in  two.  The  fellowship  of  the  new  mis- 
sionaries with  the  teachers  and  with  one  another  and  with  mis- 
sionaries of  experience,  is  most  delightful  and  most  helpful. 

The  men  who  taught  in  the  University  were  these:  F.  E. 
Meigs,  C.  S.  Settlemyer,  Guy  W.  Sarvis,  C.  H.  Hamilton, 
Ph.D.,  Alexander  Y.  Lee,  and  Dr.  James  Butchart.  ]\Ir.  Set- 
tlemyer and  Mr.  Sarvis  are  graduates  of  Drake  University, 
and  both  have  studied  in  Chicago  University.  Mr.  Sarvis  is 
and  has  been  for  four  years  the  Dean  of  the  College  of  Liberal 
Arts.  Dr.  Hamilton  received  his  degree  from  Chicago  Uni- 
versity. He  has  the  chair  of  Philosophy.  Professor  Lee  is 
a  graduate  of  Christian  College  and  of  Hiram  College,  and 
has  .studied  in  Butler  College  and  in  the  College  of  Missions 
and  in  the  University  of  Louisville.  He  has  the  chair  of 
Natural  Science.  Dr.  Butchart  taught  in  the  Medical  School 
before  that  school  was  merged  with  the  Medical  College  in 
Shanghai. 

Prior  to  1908.  the  ]\[ission  did  not  give  much  attention  to 
the  opening  of  day  schools  of  a  high  grade.  It  was  thought 
that  the  new  order  in  China  would  supply  this  need.  But  it 
soon  became  evident  that  the  children  of  the  Christians  were 
neglected,  and  that  the  government  schools  were  not  a  success. 
Miss  Mary  Kelly  was  appointed  day-school  superintendent; 
a  course  of  study  was  prepared,  and  day  schools  were  opened 
in  all  the  stations  and  at  some  of  the  out-stations.  The  Mis- 
sion has  now  a  thousand  pupils  in  twenty-one  schools.  The 
pupils  attend  the  church  services  and  bulk  large  in  the  Sunday 


234       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Schools.  At  first  they  had  to  be  supplied  with  text-books  and 
even  board,  to  induce  them  to  attend.  Now  they  almost  en- 
tirely pay  their  way  and  a  school  fee  besides.  The  Chinese 
are  anxious  to  have  Western  learning,  that  they  may  discover 
the  secret  of  the  greatness  of  the  Western  nations  and  become 
like  them. 

Property  was  bought  near  the  South  Gate  dispensary,  and 
Miss  Kelly  established  herself  there  with  a  view  to  reaching 
the  women  who  rarely  see  the  outside  world.  Miss  Kelly  com- 
bines the  evangelistic  work  with  the  educational.  She  makes 
it  her  first  duty  to  lead  the  women  to  confess  with  their  lips 
their  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 
Then  she  endeavors  to  teach  them,  so  that  they  can  read  in 
their  own  tongue  the  mighty  works  of  God.  The  women  of 
Nanking  have  said  to  her,  ' '  Do  you  think  it  would  be  possible 
for  us  to  become  Christians?  We  are  onlj'-  ignorant  women. 
We  cannot  read  the  Holy  Book.  What  you  tell  us  is  so  good 
that  we  would  like  to  become  Christians,  if  only  we  could  un- 
derstand enough."  Miss  Kelly  is  giving  her  life  that  they 
may  have  that  knowledge.  A  world-traveler  said  that  the 
one  thing  that  impressed  her  most  in  her  tour  was  the  work 
]\Iiss  Kelly  is  doing  at  the  South  Gate  of  Nanking.  Miss  Anna 
Louise  Fillmore  is  associated  with  Miss  Kelly  and  is  a  true 
yoke-fellow.  Miss  Fillmore  is  a  graduate  of  the  University 
of  Cincinnati  and  a  graduate  student  of  the  College  of  Mis- 
sions. 

There  are  two  other  schools  that  deserve  mention.  These 
are  the  Nurses'  Training  School,  and  the  Union  Bible  Teach- 
ers' Training  School  for  Women.  Mrs.  Molland  was  active  in 
organizing  the  Nurses'  School  and  taught  in  it  from  the  be- 
ginning. Being  the  Matron  of  the  University  Hospital,  she 
was  in  a  position  to  assist  the  young  women  in  an  unusual 
degree.  The  aim  of  the  Bible  Teachers'  Training  School  is 
to  qualify  young  w^omen  to  serve  as  teachers  and  as  Bible 
women.  Miss  Edna  P.  Dale  represents  the  Society  in  the 
faculty  of  that  institution.    Miss  Dale  is  a  graduate  of  Drake 


EXPANSION.  235 

University,  and  has  been  supported  by  the  Christian  Temple 
in  Baltimore  for  many  years. 

The  Society  is  not  represented  in  the  Ginling  College;  the 
Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  is.  Miss  Kelly  is  a 
member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  and  had  much  to  do  with 
founding  the  institution.  The  Society  earnestly  desired  to 
have  a  share  in  Ginling,  but  was  not  able.  Its  Executive 
Committee  hopes  to  have  a  part  in  all  its  work  in  the  not 
distant  future. 

IMost  of  the  missionaries  in  Nanking  have  had  some  part  in 
the  educational  work  of  the  Mission.  Thus  when  Mr.  Meigs 
left  for  America,  Mr.  Williams  took  charge  of  the  boarding 
school;  when  Mr.  Williams  took  Mrs.  Williams  home  for  a 
surgical  operation,  INIr.  Arnold  took  charge,  and  when 
Mr.  Arnold  was  obliged  to  spend  some  time  in  Shanghai, 
Dr.  Osgood  took  charge.  While  Mr.  Bentley  was  study- 
ing Chinese,  he  taught  the  boys  English.  Mr.  D.  E.  Dan- 
nenberg  assisted  in  the  school  for  a  time.  Several  young 
women  went  out  to  be  associated  with  I\Iiss  Lyon  and  Miss 
Kelly  in  the  work  among  women  and  girls.  Among  these 
were:  j\liss  Edna  Kurz,  Miss  Nellie  Daugherty,  Miss  Nina 
Palmer,  ]\Iiss  Lulu  Snyder,  and  Miss  Eva  May  Raw.  Miss 
Kurz  was  married  to  IMr.  Settlemyer;  Miss  Daugherty  to  Dr. 
Butchart;  Miss  Palmer  to  Dr.  Hardy;  Miss  Snyder  to  Dr. 
Hamilton;  Miss  Raw  to  Mr.  Baird.  These  women  taught 
after  their  marriage,  even  as  the  wives  of  the  other  mission- 
aries taught,  though  not  so  many  hours  in  the  week  as  before 
their  marriage. 

In  1905,  Professor  and  Mrs.  C.  T.  Paul  went  to  China  as 
teachers.  The  following  year  Professor  Paul  was  attacked  by 
smallpox  of  the  most  virulent  type.  His  physicians  predicted 
that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  recover;  but  he  did.  Mrs. 
Paul  broke  down  under  the  awful  strain,  and  it  was  neces- 
sary for  them  to  return  to  America.  Their  return  was  a  mat- 
ter of  profound  grief  to  all  in  the  Mission  and  to  the  Society. 
In  the  brief  period  he  was  in  China,  Professor  Paul  won  a 
place  for  himself  in  the  affections  of  the  missionaries  and  in 


236      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

the  affections  of  the  Chinese,  b}^  his  gracious  disposition,  and 
won  the  admiration  of  all  with  whom  he  had  to  do  because  of 
his  genius  as  a  linguist. 

Literature. — The  missionaries  did  not  confine  themselves 
to  the  beaten  paths,  but  used  every  method  that  promised 
good  results.  Thus  they  opened  reading  rooms  and  libraries, 
and  secured  maps  and  pictures  for  the  walls,  newspapers, 
scientific,  historical  and  biographical  works.  They  translated 
books  for  the  Chinese.  Thus  Dr.  Macklin  translated  Dove's 
Theory  of  Hmnan  Progression,  the  Life  of  Bacon,  the  Life 
of  Jefferson,  the  Life  of  Wyeliffe,  the  Life  of  William  the 
Silent,  Green 's  History  of  the  English  People,  an  Abstract  of 
John  Caird's  Ideas,  The  Church  of  Christ  by  a  Layman.  Miss 
Lyons  translated  a  Life  of  Christ.  Mrs.  Williams  trans- 
lated a  series  of  Nature  Readers  for  the  Educational  Associa- 
tion. Mr.  Williams  translated  a  number  of  text-books  for  the 
government  schools.  Mr.  Meigs  wrote  a  tract  on,  "What 
Must  I  Do  To  Be  Saved?"  This  was  the  first  publication  of 
the  Mission  in  Chinese.  Mr.  Meigs  procured  a  press  and 
taught  the  boys  in  the  boarding  school  to  set  type,  to  lock  up 
the  forms,  and  to  do  press-work.  For  several  years,  while 
teaching  in  the  boarding  school  and  in  Christian  College,  he 
edited  the  Central  China  Christian,  superintended  the  print- 
ing office,  edited  the  Romanization  periodical,  and  taught  five 
hours  a  day.  Mr.  Williams  edited  the  Review  of  the  Churches, 
a  magazine  that  went  into  all  corners  of  the  Empire,  and  was 
read  by  members  of  all  communions.  He  prepared  two 
pamphlets ;  one  on  Reform,  and  one  an  Outline  of  Church  His- 
tory with  special  reference  to  the  Disciples  of  Christ.  The 
missionaries  made  it  a  point  to  sell  Gospels  and  New  Testa- 
ments and  Bibles  and  tracts.  In  one  year,  Dr.  Macklin  sold 
six  thousand  portions  of  Scripture  while  visiting  the  towns  on 
his  circuit.  The  missionaries  made  extended  tours  through 
the  country.  They  went  two  and  two  and  attempted  to  sow 
beside  all  waters.  The  women  visited  the  Chinese  women  in 
their  homes  and  received  them  as  guests  in  their  homes.  The 
guests  saw  how  Christian  women  fed  and  dressed  their  chil- 


EXPANSION.  237 

dren;  how  they  served  food  to  their  families;  and  how  they 
ordered  their  homes.  The  missionaries  exerted  an  untold 
amount  of  influence  for  the  Master  just  by  living  in  such  close 
proximity  to  the  Chinese,  by  being  neighborly  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word,  rejoicing  with  them  in  their  joys,  and  minis- 
tering to  them  in  trouble  and  sorrow.  Chinese  women  go  to 
the  missionaries  for  counsel  in  the  tangled  affairs  of  their 
family  life ;  for  advice  in  the  education  of  their  children ;  to 
learn  the  secrets  of  Spiritual  strength  and  growth,  and  to 
confess  their  mistakes  and  sins;  and  they  never  go  in  vain. 

When  the  fort  opposite  the  Mission  was  burnt,  the  mission- 
aries opened  their  homes  and  treated  the  homeless  soldiers  as 
neighbors.  Though  it  was  somewhat  inconvenient  to  have 
more  than  one  hundred  soldiers  with  them,  a  very  marked  in- 
crease of  good  feeling  followed,  and  less  of  suspicion  and  dis- 
trust. Everywhere  and  always  the  missionaries  were  seeking 
the  salvation  of  the  people  among  whom  they  lived  and  served. 

2.     In  Chuchoiv. 

Chuchow  was  the  second  city  entered  by  the  agents  of  the 
Societj^  Chuchow  is  north  of  the  Yangtse;  it  is  thirty-one 
miles  from  Nanking,  and  is  on  the  railroad  connecting  Pukeo 
and  Tientsin.  It  has  a  population  of  fifteen  thousand  and  is 
the  largest  city  in  a  district  containing  one  million  souls. 
Chuchow  and  vicinity  were  devastated  by  the  Taiping.  Rebels, 
and  have  not  regained  their  former  prosperity. 

On  the  first  visit  of  Albert  F.  H.  Saw  and  Edwin  P.  Hearn- 
den  to  this  city,  no  one  would  rent  them  a  place  in  which  to 
live  and  work.  All  doors  were  closed.  The  missionaries  were 
led  of  God  to  go  twelve  miles  farther,  to  the  market  town  of 
Dju-lang-chiao,  and  to  establish  themselves  there  for  the  time 
being.  They  were  then  three  miles  from  Yu-Ho-Tsz,  the  vil- 
lage in  which  Evangelist  Shi  had  his  home.  They  joined 
forces  with  Mr.  Shi  and  in  course  of  time  founded  a  church 
in  Yu-Ho-Tsz;  this  was  the  first  village  church  connected 
with  the  Mission.  The  first  convert  was  a  woman  named  Mrs. 
Wang.    She  was  baptized  in  1889.    Mrs.  Wang  was  the  wife 


238       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

of  the  inn-keeper  of  the  place.  She  was  a  hot-hearted  Chris- 
tian, and  was  determined  that  the  church  should  have  a  build- 
ing of  its  own.  She  proposed  to  erect  the  building  herself. 
Five  or  six  other  Christians  in  the  neighborhood  went  to  her 
assistance,  and  a  neat  and  comfortable  chapel  was  provided. 
Every  night  the  chapel  bell  called  the  villagers  and  the  travel- 
ers who  were  lodging  in  the  inn  to  come  and  hear  the  gospel 
message.  Some  years  later  the  inn-keeper  died,  and,  when 
the  days  of  mourning  were  ended,  Mrs.  Wang  and  Mr.  Shi 
were  married.  Perhaps  no  other  two  Christians  in  the  Mission 
haA-e  exerted  a  greater  influence  for  good  than  this  devoted 
couple. 

While  living  in  the  market  town  and  preaching  there  and 
in  Yu-Ho-Tsz,  Messrs.  Saw  and  Hearnden  did  not  lose  sight 
of  Chuchow.  They  visited  it  from  time  to  time  and  sought 
to  make  the  acquaintance  of  the  people.  The  reports  of  their 
blameless  and  beneficent  lives  spread  through  all  that  region. 
In  course  of  time  it  came  to  pass  that  they  obtained  an  en- 
trance. They  found  a  Confucianist,  a  man  who  had  been  a 
Taiping  Rebel,  who  was  willing  to  rent  them  property.  The 
rest  of  the  people  wished  to  drive  the  foreigiiers  out  of  their 
midst.  This  man  was  their  steadfast  friend  till  his  death. 
Because  of  his  dealings  with  the  missionaries  he  was  arrested 
and  thrust  into  prison,  but  because  he  was  a  police  official  and 
a  man  of  prominence,  he  was  kept  in  prison  for  a  few  weeks 
only.  Had  he  been  an  ordinary  man,  in  all  probability  his 
friendship  would  have  cost  him  his  head. 

As  soon  as  land  could  be  bought,  buildings  were  erected. 
These  consisted  of  two  homes  and  a  chapel.  In  1889  the 
force  at  Chuchow  was  doubled.  Thomas  J.  Arnold  and  Wil- 
liam Remfry  Hunt  joined  the  Mission.  They  had  been  asso- 
ciated with  Messrs.  Saw  and  Hearnden  in  the  West  London 
Tabernacle,  and  nothing  was  more  natural  than  that  they 
should  be  associated  with  them  in  the  work  in  China.  Three 
years  later  this  group  was  divided ;  Mr.  Saw  and  Mr.  Arnold 
went  to  Luhoh,  a  city  of  twenty-five  thousand  people,  and 


EXPANSION.  239 

twent}'  miles  from  Nanking.  The  Mission  purposed  to  make 
Luholi  a  resident  station. 

That  year  all  four  were  married.  Mr.  Saw  and  Mr.  Hearn- 
den  married  missionaries  whom  they  met  in  China;  Mr.  Ar- 
nold and  Mr.  Hunt  married  young  women  who  were  sent  out 
to  them  from  London.  Dr.  Macklin  was  married  to  Miss 
Dorothy  DeLany,  a  sister  of  Mrs.  Charles  E.  Garst  of  Japan, 
sometime  earlier. 

In  the  autumn  of  1895,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saw  returned  from 
furlough  and  took  charge  of  the  work  at  Luhoh.  They  con- 
tinued there  until  the  death  of  Mr.  Hearnden  the  following 
summer,  when  they  were  asked  to  join  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hunt  at 
Chuchow.  They  served  in  Chuchow  till  Mr.  Saw's  death.  May 
17,  1898.  That  year  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hunt  were  absent  on  fur- 
lough, and  Mr.  Saw's  death  left  Chuchow  without  a  foreign 
worker.  Evangelist  Shi  went  down  from  Yu-Ho-Tsz  and 
carried  on  all  the  work  of  the  station  for  eight  months  alone, 
with  an  occasional  visit  from  some  one  from  Nanking  to 
encourage  him.  On  reaching  the  field  after  their  furlough, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arnold  gave  up  their  plans  for  Luchowfu,  and, 
with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Elliott  I.  Osgood,  took  the  work  at  Chu- 
chow until  the  return  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hunt  from  England. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Osgood  reached  China  on  the  28th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1898.  They  spent  five  months  in  Nanking,  and  then  went 
to  Chuchow  and  began  work.  Mr.  Arnold  interpreted  for  Dr. 
Osgood  until  he  gained  sufiicient  knowledge  of  the  language 
to  carry  on  his  work  alone.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Osgood  are  gradu- 
ates of  Hiram  College.  After  completing  his  college  course, 
Dr.  Osgood  studied  medicine  and  was  admitted  to  practice. 
In  all  the  years  he  has  been  in  China,  he  has  served  as  a 
physician  and  as  a  preacher  of  the  gospel.  Mrs.  Osgood  has 
had  charge  of  her  home,  taught  her  three  children,  and  worked 
in  the  church  and  in  the  schools  as  she  was  able. 

Until  the  advent  of  the  Osgoods  the  work  in  the  Chuchow 
district  was  almost  entirely  evangelistic.  The  missionaries 
preached  in  Chuchow,  and  went  out  in  all  directions  and 
preached  wherever  they  could  find  people  willing  to  hear.    In 


240       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

addition  to  the  four  named,  the  following  have  given  more 
or  less  time  to  the  Chuchow  district:  Mr.  and  Mrs.  D.  E, 
Dannenberg,  George  B.  Baird,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F,  L.  Men- 
denliall.  The  man  that  served  longest  and  therefore  most  ef- 
fectively was  Mr.  Hunt.  He  devoted  twenty  years  to  that 
field.  He  acquired  early  in  the  service  a  good  knowledge  of 
the  language,  and  he  delighted  in  preaching.  Under  his  lead- 
ership work  was  opened  in  the  following  places :  Woo-ee, 
Tswein  Tsiao,  Shigia,  Djo-Giogan,  Chi-ho,  Djan-baling,  and 
Gwan-wei.  While  preaching  far  and  near,  Mr.  Hunt  found 
time  to  translate  ' '  Alone  with  God, ' '  and  to  write  ' '  A  Chinese 
Story-Teller,"  and  "Heathenism  Under  the  Searchlight," 
and  hundreds  of  articles  for  the  magazines  and  papers.  Not 
only  so,  but  in  the  absence  of  a  medical  missionary  he  prac- 
ticed medicine.  On  his  preaching  tours  he  treated  twenty 
patients  a  day  on  an  average. 

In  the  year  1901,  Dr.  Osgood  built  a  dispensary.  The 
money  for  this  building  was  given  by  the  Endeavorers  of  On- 
tario, Canada.  The  dispensary  served  its  purpose  for  some 
years ;  then  it  was  found  inadequate.  In  1911  a  hospital  was 
built.  The  money  was  given  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  M.  Tisdale, 
of  Dayton,  Kentucky.  This  hospital  is  a  memorial  to  his 
brother  and  two  sisters.  Through  the  work  done  in  this  hos- 
pital, Dr.  Osgood  has  won  for  himself  and  for  the  Mission 
a  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  people  in  and  near  Chuchow.  He 
is  held  in  highest  esteem  by  leading  people  of  the  district,  and 
has  a  mighty  influence  in  the  city. 

As  time  went  on  and  the  force  was  strengthened,  work  was 
undertaken  among  the  women  and  children.  Miss  Nellie  Jean 
Clark  of  Oregon  went  to  China  in  1904,  After  spending  three 
years  in  Nanking  in  the  study  of  the  language  and  in  the 
Girls'  School,  she  was  assigned  to  work  among  the  women 
of  Chuchow.  The  married  women  carried  on  work  as  they 
were  able,  but  Miss  Clark  was  the  first  woman  who  was  free 
to  give  all  her  time  and  all  her  energy  to  this  form  of  service. 
Miss  Muriel  Moll  and,  who  was  born  in  China  of  missionary 
parents,  and  educated  in  William  Woods  College,  was  em- 


EXPANSION.  241 

ploj'ed  to  open  a  school  for  girls.  She  continued  in  Chuchow 
till  the  Revolution,  when  she  withdrew  to  Nanking.  For  the 
past  four  years  Miss  Margaret  Darst,  a  graduate  of  Drake 
University,  has  been  in  charge  of  the  girls'  school.  A  school 
for  boys  has  been  conducted  for  about  the  same  number  of 
years.    About  one  hundred  are  enrolled  in  each  school. 

In  that  part  of  China  the  people  know  almost  nothing  about 
sanitation  or  medicine,  and  nothing  at  all  about  surgery. 
Garbage  is  dumped  in  any  unfrequented  alley,  at  any  handj'^ 
street  corner,  and  especially  on  the  banks  of  the  stream  flow- 
ing by  or  through  the  town.  In  that  stream  the  people  wash 
their  vegetables,  their  clothes,  and  themselves;  that  stream 
is  the  source  of  the  water  they  use  for  drinking  and  cooking 
purposes.  The  Chinese  suffer  from  cholera,  dysentery,  ty- 
phoid, typhus,  and  relapsing  fevers,  from  smallpox  and  other 
contagions  diseases.  They  have  no  notion  of  quarantine.  Dis- 
ease is  caused  by  evil  spirits,  and  quarantine  would  not  avail 
anything.  They  eat  the  meat  of  animals  that  died  of  old  age 
or  of  disease.  The  Chinese  doctors  know  a  little  about  dis- 
ease and  about  medicine,  but  very  little.  In  their  drug  stores 
one  finds  dried  herbs,  bee-combs,  powdered  snakes,  bugs, 
lizards,  grasshoppers,  coffin  nails,  beetles,  maggots,  centipedes, 
scorpions,  toads,  wasps'  nests,  and  tigers'  bones.  They  boil 
some  of  these  articles  and  give  a  cupful  or  a  quart  of  the  broth 
to  the  patient,  and  throw  the  dregs  out  on  the  street,  trusting 
the  people  walking  by  to  carry  off  the  evil  spirit  that  caused 
the  sickness.  Their  drugs  remind  one  of  the  contents  of  the 
witches'  cauldron, 

"  Eye  of  newt,  and  toe  of  frog. 
Wool  of  bat,  and  tongue  of  dog. 
Adder's  fork,  and  blind  worm's  sting, 
Lizard 's  leg  and  owlet 's  wing. ' ' 

Chinese  textbooks  on  physiology  indicate  no  less  than 
ninety-eight  pulses  in  the  human  body.  The  diagnosis  in  the 
main  is  based  on  the  pulse.  A  common  method  of  treatment  is 
that  of  puncturing  the  body  with  a  needle.  A  chart  of  the 
body  indicates  no  less  than  seven  hundred  places  in  which  it 
i6 


242       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

is  safe  to  insert  the  needle  without  injuring  a  vital  organ.  The 
dissection  of  the  body  is  contrary  to  the  ideas  of  the  Chinese, 
relating  to  the  future  life,  and  is  regarded  with  peculiar 
horror.  The  old  Chinese  ideas  of  anatomy  are  therefore  pe- 
culiar. "One  chart  shows  the  esophagus  passing  through  the 
heart,  and  from  the  heart  to  the  liver,  and  from  the  liver  to  the 
stomach. ' ' 

The  medical  missionary  cares  for  the  sick,  and  in  addition 
multiplies  himself  by  teaching  and  training  assistants  who 
will  be  able  to  go  out  and  set  up  independent  practice  and 
become  centers  for  spreading  the  light  of  the  gospel.  The  as- 
sistants are  taught  how  to  prepare  food  for  sick  people,  and 
have  long  and  careful  instruction  into  the  mysteries  of  modern 
medicine.  Every  clinic  is  a  lecture,  and  every  movement  an 
example.  Every  assistant  must  be  made  not  onl}^  a  skillful 
doctor,  but  a  skillful  Christian  doctor.  It  has  been  said  that 
it  is  no  small  thing  that  strength  and  health,  skill  and  learn- 
ing, tenderness  and  sympathy,  wealth  and  personality,  should 
be  given  freely  to  the  destitute  and  decrepit,  to  the  foul  and 
vile,  to  the  poor  and  homeless.  The  medical  missionary  in  the 
midst  of  the  multitudes  crowding  around  and  on  their  bended 
knees  imploring  his  ministrations  in  their  behalf,  is  not  unlike 
Him  who  made  the  blind  to  see,  the  lame  to  walk,  cleansed  the 
lepers,  unstopped  the  ears  of  the  deaf,  raised  the  dead,  and 
preached  the  gospel  to  the  poor. 

In  the  Revolution,  Dr.  Osgood,  by  his  bravery  and  wisdom, 
won  the  confidence  and  favor  of  all  the  people.  He  became  and 
was  called  the  Savior  of  the  city.  In  his  flight  northward,  the 
Imperial  General  led  some  five  thousand  of  his  troops  towards 
Chuchow,  where  he  hoped  to  find  cars  in  which  he  could  take 
them  to  Peking.  While  his  troops  were  being  loaded,  a  small 
body  of  ill-trained  and  ill-equipped  Revolutionists  broke  into 
the  city,  thus  placing  themselves  and  the  city  in  imminent 
peril.  At  the  request  of  the  Revolutionary  Officer  and  the 
city  council.  Dr.  Osgood  went  over  the  city  walls,  somewhat 
as  Saul  of  Tarsus  went  over  the  walls  of  Damascus  two  thou- 
sand years  ago,  and  aided  in  hastening  northward  the  Im- 


EXPANSION.  243 

perial  troops.  That  act  earned  for  liiiu  the  gratitude  and  the 
affection  of  the  Chinese.  A  memorial  tablet  was  placed  in  the 
hospital,  and  a  medal  was  struck  to  commemorate  his  act. 

Dr.  Osgood  wields  a  graceful  pen.  He  wrote  "A  History 
of  the  China  Mission,"  which  was  published  as  a  serial  in 
''The  Lookout."  He  wrote,  "Breaking  Down  Chinese 
Walls,"  a  book  as  readable  as  any  novel;  a  book  that  has 
been  sold  in  Europe  and  in  Australasia  and  in  North  America, 
He  has  written  another  book  entitled  "Building  Up  Chinese 
Walls."  This  book  has  not  been  published  yet,  but  will  be 
published  in  the  near  future. 

At  the  suggestion  and  under  the  guidance  of  the  mission- 
aries, a  branch  of  the  Red  Cross  Society  was  organized  in 
Chuchow  with  the  leading  official  of  the  city  as  its  president. 
A  Reform  Society  brought  the  best  people  of  the  city  together, 
including  the  magistrate  and  the  members  of  the  city  and 
district  councils.  Dr.  Osgood  was  elected  Honorary  Chair- 
man. The  Society  went  to  work  in  earnest.  The  streets  were 
cleaned  at  the  expense  of  the  municipality.  Land  for  a  public 
park  and  playground  was  bought.  A  macadamized  road  from 
the  railroad  station  to  the  heart  of  the  city  took  the  place  of 
the  dilapidated  street  pavement.  Lavatories  were  built,  and 
a  successful  temperance  campaign  among  children  and  adults 
was  conducted.  And  last  but  not  least  vaccination  was  intro- 
duced. 

The  Chinese  and  the  missionaries  and  the  Christians  are  in 
thorough  accord.  The  church  building  is  a  center  where  all 
classes  gather,  not  only  for  religious  services,  but  for  Red 
Cross  meetings,  local  reform  meetings,  public  lectures,  and 
meetings  for  special  events  such  as  the  one  held  over  Amer- 
ica's Recognition  of  the  Chinese  Republic.  In  return  the 
Chinese  authorities  loaned  the  Confucian  temple  for  the  An- 
nual Convention  of  the  Churches.  The  people  attended  freely 
and  were  so  favorably  impressed  that  they  asked  for  two  spe- 
cial meetings  for  themselves,  to  be  addressed  by  the  convention 
speakers  on  educational  and  ethical  subjects. 


244       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

In  the  great  Revival  of  1908,  the  Christians  in  Chuchow 
were  powerfully  affected.  Chang-Li-Seng,  the  pastor,  re- 
turned from  the  Bible  Institute  in  Nanking  and  began  to 
reproduce  the  Institute  lectures  to  the  local  Christians.  In 
the  midst  of  his  work  he  broke  down  and  confessed  sin  long 
hidden.  The  Revival  spread  from  out-station  to  out-station  in 
the  district,  the  local  pastors  invariably  leading  in  the  confes- 
sion of  sin. 

The  missionaries  in  Chuchow  at  the  present  time  are  Dr. 
Osgood,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  R.  Bowman,  and  Miss  Margaret 
Darst.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bowman  joined  the  Mission  in  China. 
Their  first  work  under  the  Society  was  done  in  "Wuhu.  From 
Wuhu  they  were  transferred  to  Chuchow  after  the  failure  of 
Mr.  Dannenberg  's  health  and  his  return  home.  Mrs.  Bowman 
has  served  the  Mission  as  treasurer,  and  assisted  in  other  ways 
as  she  found  time  and  strength  and  opportunity.  Mr.  Bow- 
man has  devoted  himself  almost  exclusively  to  evangelistic 
work. 

The  work  in  the  Sunday  school  and  the  work  in  the  Bible 
classes  should  not  be  overlooked.  The  children  that  attend  the 
day  schools  are  taught  the  word  of  God  every  day,  and  on  the 
Lord 's  day  they  are  taught  that  and  nothing  else.  The  Bible 
classes  in  Chuchow  are  the  direct  result  of  the  work  done 
by  Mr.  Doan  when  he  visited  China  in  the  years  1914  and 
1915. 

Two  persons  deserve  honorable  mention  for  the  service  they 
rendered  Chuchow.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  0.  G.  Hertzog,  the  parents 
of  Mrs.  Osgood,  spent  a  year  in  China.  Mr.  Hertzog  is  a  man 
of  affairs  and  unusual  energy.  He  has  had  much  experience 
as  a  builder.  This  knowledge  served  him  and  the  Mission  well 
in  the  planning  and  building  of  the  Tisdale  Hospital.  Mr. 
Hertzog  assisted  the  work  in  a  thousand  ways.  In  her  quiet 
way  Mrs.  Hertzog  blessed  the  Chinese  women  whose  lives  she 
touched. 

3.    In  Wuhu. 

Wuhu  was  the  third  city  entered  by  the  Society.  Wuhu  is 
a  city  of  180,000  souls;   it  is  situated  on  the  Yangtse,  and  is 


EXPANSION.  245 

sixty-five  miles  southwest  from  Nanking.  Wuhu  was  one  of 
the  first  cities  opened  as  a  treaty  port.  Being  an  open  port 
and  a  great  commercial  center,  caravans  went  into  the  back 
country  for  hundreds  of  miles,  carr3dng  the  merchandise  the 
people  needed,  and  reporting  the  things  they  had  heard  and 
seen  and  learned  in  the  city.  The  citizens  of  Wuhu  were 
greatly  influenced  by  the  volume  of  foreign  and  Chinese  trade 
that  passed  through  it.  Many  sought  membership  in  the 
church  for  the  sake  of  the  foreign  influence  they  hoped  to  gain 
thereby. 

Wuhu  was  opened  as  a  mission  station  in  1889  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Charles  E.  Molland.  Mr.  Molland  was  born  in  England; 
Mrs.  Molland  was  born  in  Ireland.  They  went  out  from  Eng- 
land to  China  under  the  auspices  of  the  Plymouth  Brethren 
Mission.  They  brought  with  them  something  of  the  zeal  and 
devotion  peculiar  to  that  people.  Associated  with  them  was 
the  patriarch  Peng  Yang-Hwa,  a  man  who  became  a  Christian 
at  the  age  of  sixty-one.  When  most  men  are  thinking  of  ceas- 
ing from  their  labors,  he  began  his  work  for  Christ.  He  lived 
for  twentj^-five  years  after  his  conversion,  and  spent  the 
last  seven  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Molland  in  Wuhu.  He  would  sit 
by  the  hour  in  the  street  chapel  telling  the  story  of  Christ  to 
the  passing  multitudes. 

Another  man  who  followed  Mr.  Molland  from  Kiangsu,  and 
who  had  much  to  do  with  the  work  in  the  early  days,  was 
Yang  Pei  Ki.  From  the  first  it  appeared  that  he  was  one 
whose  heart  the  Lord  had  opened.  In  times  of  prosperity  he 
was  always  bright  and  happy.  In  times  of  danger  and  trouble 
he  was  never  cast  down.  For  his  attachment  to  the  Mission, 
he  incurred  the  wrath  of  a  local  official  who  turned  against 
the  missionaries,  and,  not  being  able  to  injure  them,  trumped 
up  a  false  charge  against  little  Yang,  and  cast  him  into  a 
filthy  dungeon,  where  for  the  greater  part  of  a  year  he  was 
treated  more  like  a  caged  beast  than  a  human  being.  His  re- 
lease was  finally  obtained,  and  for  many  years  he  served  the 
Lord  whom  he  learned  to  know  so  well  in  the  dark  days  of 
persecution. 


246       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

A  very  desirable  location  on  the  main  business  street  was 
obtained  and  the  work  begun.  The  gospel  was  preached  every 
daj'  in  the  year,  and  manj^  times  in  the  day.  People  heard 
the  singing  or  the  speaking  and  turned  aside  to  hear  more  and 
to  learn  what  it  meant.  Scholars,  merchants,  travelers,  coolies 
carrjang  loads  of  many  kinds,  were  among  the  listeners. 
Many  remained  only  a  few  minutes  and  then  went  their  way. 
The  speaker  sought  to  plant  the  seed  of  the  Kingdom  in  their 
hearts  in  that  brief  period.  He  endeavored  to  challenge  their 
thought  so  that  they  would  return  to  hear  more  about  Christ 
and  his  salvation. 

In  1893,  Mr.  Arnold  was  transferred  to  Wuhu.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Molland  were  on  furlough  at  the  time.  On  their  return, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arnold  labored  with  them  till  the  sudden  and 
untimely  death  of  Mr.  Molland.  Mr.  Arnold  continued  in  the 
work  in  Wuhu  until  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  come  to 
America  in  the  hope  of  recovering  his  health.  Other  mission- 
aries who  participated  in  the  work  in  Wuhu  in  the  early 
period  of  the  Mission's  existence  were  the  following:  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Abram  E.  Cory,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  R.  Hunt,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Herbert  P.  Shaw,  Dr.  Osgood,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F.  L.  Men- 
denhall,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  B.  Titus,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alfred  R. 
Bowman,  Miss  Effie  D.  Kellar,  and  Miss  Pearl  B.  Miller.  Some 
of  these  were  in  Wuhu  only  a  few  months ;  others  served  for 
several  years  each.  Because  of  sickness  and  furlough  and  the 
limited  staff,  it  was  necessary  for  the  Mission  to  move  the  mis- 
sionaries more  often  than  they  desired,  and  more  often  than 
the  best  interests  of  the  work  required. 

In  the  year  1903,  the  new  church  building  was  finished  and 
dedicated.  The  local  Christians  contributed  most  liberally  to 
its  erection.  That  handsome  and  convenient  building  gave  the 
Mission  a  standing  in  the  city  it  did  not  have  before.  It  gave 
the  enterprise  an  air  of  permanence.  As  long  as  all  the  work 
was  done  in  rented  buildings,  the  people  were  not  certain 
whether  the  work  was  to  be  continued  indefinitely  or  not. 
But  when  land  was  bought  and  buildings  went  up,  all  room 
for  doubt  was  removed.    The  Christians  were  comforted  with 


EXPANSION.  247 

the  thought  that  they  had  something  they  could  call  their  own, 
a  place  in  which  they  could  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth, 
a  place,  too,  from  which  they  could  not  be  ejected.  The 
church  building  was  a  spiritual  home,  and  it  became  increas- 
ingly precious  as  the  years  wont  by.  In  that  building  the 
children  and  grown  people  studied  the  word  of  God,  and  were 
made  wise  unto  salvation  through  the  faith  that  is  in  Christ 
Jesus. 

A  notable  work  was  done  among  the  women  of  the  city. 
Miss  Edna  P.  Dale  has  devoted  seventeen  full  years  to  that 
work.  She  has  had  her  own  home  and  guest-room,  and  w^as  in 
a  position  to  receive  all  who  wished  to  make  her  acquaintance 
or  who  wished  to  see  her  home  and  how  it  was  managed. 
Miss  Dale  has  gone  into  their  homes  and  has  manifested  an 
abiding  interest  in  their  welfare  and  in  the  welfare  of  their 
families.  Whether  she  served  as  hostess  or  was  a  guest  in 
Chinese  homes,  Miss  Dale's  one  ambition  was  to  win  her 
Chinese  sisters  to  Christ.  Miss  Dale  is  the  daughter  of  one 
of  our  ministers,  H.  U.  Dale,  and  a  graduate  of  Drake  Uni- 
versity. Two  years  ago  Miss  Cammie  Gray  of  Kansas  City, 
daughter  of  Mr.  M.  H.  Gray,  the  Treasurer  of  the  Board 
of  Church  Extension,  and  a  teacher  of  experience,  joined  Miss 
Dale,  and  reports  that  she  is  abundantly  satisfied  with  the 
work  in  which  she  is  engaged. 

Another  woman  who  spent  five  years  in  Wuhu  is  Miss  Kate 
Gait  Miller  of  Louisville,  Kentucky.  Miss  Miller  is  a  graduate 
of  Vassar  College  and  of  the  College  of  the  Bible.  She  was 
supported  by  the  students  and  faculty  of  Transylvania  Uni- 
versity and  the  Bible  College.  Miss  Miller  lived  in  a  Chinese 
house  and  right  in  the  midst  of  the  people  she  sought  to  serve 
and  help.  She  wished  to  be  like  the  man  who  built  his  house 
by  the  side  of  the  road  and  was  a  friend  to  man.  She  was 
always  accessible  and  always  eager  to  assist  any  who  were  in 
need.  As  she  went  in  and  out  among  the  people  and  they  dis- 
covered the  reason  of  her  presence  in  their  midst,  they  could 
not  but  admire  the  religion  that  sent  and  sustained  her  in  her 
work  of  faith  and  labor  of  love.    The  illness  of  Miss  Miller's 


248       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

mother  made  it  necessary  for  her  to  come  home;  this  caused 
her  as  much  regret  as  it  caused  the  Society. 

One  year  ago  the  Society  bought  a  half  interest  in  the  Wuhu 
Christian  Academy,  an  institution  owned  by  the  Christian  Ad- 
ventists.  For  a  number  of  years  before  the  purchase,  the 
Mission  cooperated  with  the  Christian  Adventists  and  the 
Methodist  Mission  in  maintaining  the  Academy.  One  of  the 
Society's  men  served  as  Principal.  The  Academy  is  one  of 
the  best  schools  of  its  class  in  Central  China.  In  addition  to 
bearing  its  part  in  the  Academy,  the  Mission  has  conducted 
two  day  schools. 

As  in  the  other  stations,  a  Reading  Room  was  opened  and 
sustained.  This  is  a  very  popular  institution.  Many  who  are 
not  at  all  interested  in  Christianity  are  interested  in  the 
progress  of  the  world.  They  visit  the  Reading  Room  regu- 
larly and  read  the  papers  and  magazines  and  books  found 
there.  The  Chinese  have  a  very  high  regard  for  learning  and 
for  literature.  Even  those  who  cannot  read  honor  the  printed 
page,  and  would  on  no  account  trample  it  under  foot  or  de- 
file it.  In  the  Reading  Room  and  in  the  Academy  and  in  the 
Church  building,  popular  lectures  are  frequently  given.  Dr. 
Macklin,  Mr.  Hunt,  Dr.  Osgood,  Mr.  Sarvis,  Dr.  Hamilton, 
and  others,  visit  Wuhu  from  time  to  time  and  address  the 
people  on  themes  of  practical  interest.  When  the  Commission 
to  the  Orient  was  in  Wuhu  all  three  members  spoke  to  im- 
mense audiences  and  were  listened  to  with  evident  interest 
and  appreciation. 

In  1908  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Alexander  Paul  were  assigned  to 
Wuhu.  Mr.  Paul  is  an  Irishman  by  birth ;  Mrs.  Paul  is  an 
American.  They  began  their  missionary  career  in  the  China 
Inland  Mission.  After  they  united  with  the  Disciples  of 
Christ,  Mr.  Paul  attended  Hiram  College  and  took  the 
bachelor's  degree.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Paul  were  connected  with  the 
Mission  for  four  years  before  they  were  transferred  to  Wuhu. 
Both  taught  in  the  schools,  and  both  preached  the  gospel  of 
the  grace  of  God.  In  1917,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Clifford  H.  Plopper 
joined  them.    Mr.  Plopper  is  a  graduate  of  Transylvania  and 


EXPANSION.  249 

of  the  College  of  the  Bible.  Mrs.  Plopper's  maiden  name  was 
Miss  Alma  Favors.  She  went  to  China  from  California  to 
serve  as  a  trained  nurse.  She  served  in  Luchowfu  for  two 
terms  before  her  marriage.  Miss  Favors  preferred  evangel- 
istic work  to  nursing,  and  practically  gave  all  her  time  to  work 
among  the  women  of  Luchowfu  during  the  latter  part  of  her 
second  term.  Before  their  transfer  to  Wuhu,  they  had  served 
for  two  years  in  Nantungchow.  Mr.  Paul  and  Mr.  Plopper 
have  divided  the  work  between  them.  The  Society  proposes  to 
equip  them  for  a  much  larger  work  than  they  have  yet  under- 
taken. 

Mr.  Paul  did  a  remarkable  piece  of  engineering  for  China,  a 
piece  of  work  that  will  cause  him  to  be  remembered  for  cen- 
turies to  come.  A  flood  in  the  Yangtse  carried  away  im- 
portant dykes  near  Wuhu;  rich  rice  lauds  were  injured  and 
many  lives  were  lost.  Mr.  Paul  was  asked  by  the  provincial 
authorities  to  rebuild  the  dykes.  They  knew  that  they  could 
trust  him  to  do  good  honest  work.  They  placed  forty  thou- 
sand dollars  in  his  hands  and  gave  him  seven  thousand  men. 
He  did  his  work  so  well  and  accounted  for  every  penny  en- 
trusted to  him,  that  the  Chinese  built  a  monument  to  com- 
memorate his  achievement.  A  tablet  that  tells  the  story  was 
inserted  in  the  monument.  Mr.  Paul  has  won  such  a  degree 
of  influence  that  his  counsel  is  sought  in  every  forward  move- 
ment in  the  district. 

Wu-wei-cho,  a  city  of  fifty  thousand  population,  and  thirty 
miles  from  Wuhu,  was  opened  as  an  out-station  in  1890.  The 
Mission  owns  a  small  building  that  is  used  for  school  and  re- 
ligious purposes,  and  has  a  Chinese  evangelist  at  Djang 
Feng-l\Iing.  After  the  Revolution  Mr.  Liu,  one  of  the  rich 
men  of  China,  turned  his  home  in  Wu-wei-cho  over  to  the 
Mission,  while  he  retired  to  Shanghai  for  safety.  In  this  home 
there  is  ample  room  for  the  school  for  boys  and  the  school  for 
girls,  an  auditorium  for  the  church,  and  living  rooms  for  the 
teachers.  Wu-wei-cho  is  in  the  region  where  Mr.  Paul  per- 
formed his  engineering  feat. 


250       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Wuhu  shared  with  the  other  stations  in  the  Revival  of  1908. 
The  preaching  was  done  by  Dr.  MacGillvray  of  Shanghai.  As 
in  similar  services  at  home,  believers  were  edified,  and  men 
and  women  were  led  to  accept  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  the  Son  of 
God. 

4.     In  Shanghai. 

Shanghai,  the  fourth  city  entered  by  the  Society,  is  situated 
on  the  Whangpoo,  and  twelve  miles  from  where  it  enters  the 
Yangtse.  The  last  census  gives  the  population  of  Shanghai 
as  630,000.  Of  these  10,000  are  foreigners.  Shanghai  is  not 
as  large  as  Peking  or  Hankow  or  Canton,  but  it  is  a  more  in- 
fluential city  than  either  of  them.  In  fact,  Shanghai  is  the 
most  important  city  in  China,  whether  looked  at  from  a  com- 
mercial, or  political,  or  religious  point  of  view.  It  is  the  dis- 
tributing point  for  four-fifths  of  China's  trade  with  the  out- 
side world.  Being  the  gate  city,  missionary  societies  have 
found  it  expedient  to  establish  business  agencies  in  it.  Mis- 
sion presses  flood  the  land  with  Bibles  and  with  almost  every 
kind  of  good  literature.  Publishing  houses,  drug  agencies, 
and  agencies  for  the  trans-shipment  of  goods  are  located  in 
Shanghai.  The  Bund  is  one  of  the  most  cosmopolitan  streets 
in  the  world.  In  it  representatives  of  almost  every  kindred 
and  tongue  and  tribe  and  people  are  found  continually. 

James  Ware  began  work  in  Shanghai  in  1890.  It  will  be 
remembered  that  Dr.  Macklin  spent  six  months  in  Shanghai 
in  1886.  Dr.  Macklin  had  no  thought  of  making  his  home  in 
that  city.  He  remained  long  enough  to  get  a  working  knowl- 
edge of  Chinese,  and  then  went  on  to  Nanking.  Mr.  "Ware 
was  an  Englishman  and  had  been  an  agent  of  the  American 
Bible  Society  for  ten  years  before  he  became  a  member  of 
the  Mission.  Establishing  his  family  in  Shanghai,  he  rented  a 
chapel  and  began  preaching  the  gospel.  He  had  a  good  knowl- 
edge of  the  Chinese  language  and  literature;  he  loved  the 
people  and  they  responded  to  his  love.  While  doing  his  main 
work  in  Shanghai,  he  visited  the  cities  and  towns  on  the  lower 
Yangtse  and  the  islands  he  could  reach.  He  gave  thirty-four 
years  of  service  to  that  part  of  China. 


EXPANSION.  251 

Mr,  Ware  carried  on  work  in  the  following  out-stations :  Tseu 
Saw,  a  walled  city  with  a  population  of  thirty  thousand  and 
fourteen  miles  distant ;  Tsung  Ming,  a  city  on  an  island  with 
a  population  of  a  million  and  fifty  miles  distant ;  Ying  Shing 
Saw,  a  city  sixt}^  miles  distant ;  and  Tung  Chow,  a  walled  city 
with  a  population  of  eighty  thousand  and  eighty  miles  distant. 
The  Sunday-  schools  of  England  gave  him  a  motor-boat  named 
the  ''Love,"  and  in  it  he  was  able  to  visit  those  places  with 
a  good  degree  of  regularity.  At  Tsung  Ming  a  chapel  was 
erected  with  funds  given  by  Miss  Sue  M.  Dilts  of  Kentucky. 
That  building  had  an  auditorium  and  a  reading  room.  In  it 
the  Chinese  evangelist  preached  almost  every  da}^  in  the  year. 
The  reading  room  was  well  patronized  by  Christians  and  non- 
Christians  alike. 

Because  of  his  mastery  of  Chinese,  Mr.  Ware  was  asked  to 
serve  as  a  member  of  the  Committee  appointed  to  revise  the 
translation  of  the  New  Testament.  No  other  member  of  the 
Committee  contributed  more  than  he  to  the  revision.  He  was 
a  member  of  the  Committee  that  was  appointed  to  translate 
the  Old  Testament  into  the  Chinese  dialect.  In  addition  he 
prepared  a  small  book  on  "The  Outlines  of  Christian  Doc- 
trine," which  was  published  by  the  Chinese  Vernacular  So- 
ciety. He  wrote  a  book  entitled  "A  Peep  into  a  Chinaman's 
Library."  That  book  gave  much  information  about  the  lit- 
erature of  China.  While  preaching  and  translating  and  writ- 
ing books,  he  found  time  to  direct  the  labors  of  ten  colpor- 
teurs. He  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  Door  of  Hope  Mission, 
and  led  a  goodly  number  of  the  inmates  to  forsake  a  life  of 
sin  and  to  live  a  life  of  holiness  under  the  leadership  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  year  after  Mr.  Ware  began  his  work  in  Shanghai  for 
the  Society,  he  was  joined  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  P.  Bentley. 
Mr.  Bentley  is  a  graduate  of  the  Ohio  State  University  and 
of  Bethany  College.  He  had  a  passion  for  preaching  and 
spoke  either  in  the  chapel  or  on  the  street  every  night  in  the 
year.     That  experience  gave  him  a  knowledge  of  the  Ian- 


252       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

guage  and  of  the  people  that  he  could  not  have  gotten  in  any- 
other  way. 

In  1898,  Mr.  Bentley  opened  the  Christian  Institute  in  one 
of  the  crowded  parts  of  the  city.  An  old  two-story  building 
measuring  one  hundred  feet  square  and  the  land  on  which  it 
stood  were  bought  by  the  Mission.  The  building  was  repaired 
and  rearranged.  A  brick  front  added  much  to  its  appearance. 
The  building  provided  ample  room  for  an  auditorium  and 
baptistry  for  the  church,  a  preaching  hall  on  the  street,  a 
school-room  for  boys,  a  home  for  the  preacher  in  charge,  an 
office  for  the  missionary,  and  rooms  for  the  woman 's  work  and 
for  other  forms  of  work.  The  building  had  been  an  opium  den 
before  its  transformation.  The  change  that  took  place  was 
a  significant  prophecy  of  the  change  that  was  to  take  place  in 
China. 

Through  the  day  and  night  schools  conducted  in  the  Insti- 
tute, Mr.  Bentley  and  his  successors  were  able  to  reach  an  in- 
fluential class  of  business  men  whose  sons  were  desirous  of  an 
education  that  would  fit  them  for  business  careers.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  hundreds  of  promising  boys  were  taught  in  that 
school.  The  fees  received  were  sufficient  to  pay  the  salaries 
of  the  Chinese  teachers.  Every  day  there  was  a  religious 
service  in  the  school,  and  every  day  the  Sunday  school  lesson 
was  studied.  The  Institute  was  in  effect  an  institutional 
church. 

Beside  his  tireless  preaching,  Mr.  Bentley  wrote  and  pub- 
lished a  tract  entitled  "The  Eastern  Star."  He  also  wrote  a 
pamphlet  entitled  "Christ  Triumphant  Through  the  Cen- 
turies," and  a  volume  entitled  "The  Lives  and  "Words  of  the 
Presidents  of  the  United  States, ' '  and  another  volume  entitled 
"Some  Eminent  Chinese  Christians."  In  Mr.  Ware's  absence 
he  directed  the  labors  of  the  colporteurs  of  the  Bible  Society. 
That  year  they  sold  six  thousand  New  Testaments  or  portions 
of  the  New  Testament.  In  addition  to  his  work  in  the  Insti- 
tute, Mr.  Bentley  had  charge  of  two  out-stations:  Tsa-Sao 
and  Yang-Ying.  He  served  the  Christian  Endeavor  Society 
in  China  as  its  General  Secretary,  and  was  a  member  of  the 


EXPANSION.  253 

Committee  of  the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Christian 
Knowledge,  of  the  Chinese  Tract  Society,  of  the  China  Mis- 
sionary Alliance  and  the  American  Association. 

In  the  year  1891  the  Australian  Church  began  cooperating 
in  the  China  Mission  by  sending  Miss  Rosa  L.  Tonkin  to  assist 
in  its  work.  Miss  Tonkin  was  somewhat  advanced  in  years 
at  the  time  of  her  appointment,  but  she  put  her  whole  mind 
and  soul  and  strength  into  the  work  and  accomplished  much. 

After  Mr.  Ware  had  been  at  work  for  four  years  in  Shang- 
hai, he  opened  a  work  in  the  section  of  the  city  known  as 
Yangtsepoo.  This  is  the  factory  district.  Fifty  thousand 
men  and  women  and  children  work  in  the  cotton  mills  of 
Yangtsepoo.  A  home  was  built  for  the  missionary  and  a 
chapel  that  served  for  religious  and  for  school  purposes.  Mr. 
Ware  did  the  preaching  and  had  the  oversight  of  the  boys' 
school ;  Miss  Tonkin  had  the  oversight  of  the  girls '  school  and 
did  evangelistic  work  among  the  women. 

While  Mr.  Ware  and  Mr.  Bentley  served  longer  than  any 
others,  they  were  not  the  onlj^  missionaries  of  the  Society  that 
served  in  Shanghai.  Thus  when  Mr.  Ware  was  at  home  on 
furlough,  Mr.  Hunt  took  his  place.  The  Shanghai  dialect  is 
different  from  the  Nanking  dialect,  but  Mr.  Hunt  was  able 
to  make  himself  understood.  When  Mr.  Bentley  took  his 
family  to  Japan  on  account  of  sickness,  Mr.  Hearnden  took  his 
place  in  the  Institute.  Later,  when  Mr.  Bentley  came  home 
because  of  the  serious  illness  of  Mrs.  Bentley,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Shaw  were  transferred  from  Wuhu  to  take  charge  of  the 
Institute.  When  Mr.  Shaw  returned  to  China  the  second  time 
he  was  assigned  to  Shanghai.  After  the  death  of  Mr.  Ware 
and  the  resignation  of  Mr.  Shaw,  Mr.  0.  F.  Barcus  took  over 
all  the  work  of  the  Society  in  Shanghai.  When  Mr.  Williams 
resigned  and  went  to  Shanghai  to  carry  on  his  literary  work, 
he  assisted  the  Mission  with  his  presence  and  his  preaching 
and  in  many  other  ways.  The  missionaries  who  flocked  to 
Shanghai  in  time  of  the  riots  and  in  the  time  of  Revolution 
and  Rebellion,  preached  in  the  street  chapels  and  wherever 


254       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

else  they  could  find  an  audience.  Some  of  them  went  on 
board  the  battleships  and  preached  and  sang  to  the  seamen. 

Living  at  the  entrance  to  China,  the  men  in  Shanghai  were 
expected  to  serve  the  missionaries  in  the  interior,  Mr.  "Ware 
and  Mr,  Shaw  and  Mr,  Bentley  did  the  banking  and  the  pur- 
chasing and  the  forwarding  of  goods  for  the  missionaries  in 
Nanking  and  as  far  west  as  Batang  on  the  borders  of  Tibet. 
At  the  same  time  they  served  the  Mission  as  its  treasurer.  In 
times  of  riot  and  revolution  they  assisted  the  missionaries  wlio 
sought  safety  in  Shanghai  to  find  temporary  homes. 

For  several  years  it  was  the  conviction  of  a  majority  of  the 
China  Mission  that  the  Society  should  withdraw  from  Shang- 
hai and  concentrate  its  strength  in  the  region  round  about 
Nanking,  The  Commission  to  the  Orient  studied  the  situation 
and  came  to  the  same  conclusion.  They  advised  that  Shanghai 
be  abandoned  as  a  Mission  station.  This  was  done.  A  small 
work  is  still  being  carried  on  in  that  citj^  The  Seward  Road 
Church  is  self-supporting  and  continues  its  usual  work  inde- 
pendentl.v.  Mrs.  Ware  has  a  school  for  small  children.  This 
school  is  taught  by  Miss  Esther  Ware,  an  adopted  daughter. 
When  a  child,  Esther  suffered  greatly  from  bound  feet  and 
cried  day  and  night.  Her  family  thought  she  was  possessed 
of  a  devil  and  threw  her  out.  The  weather  was  cold  and  her 
feet  were  frozen.  As  a  result  they  gangrened  and  dropped  off. 
Dr.  Macklin  amputated  her  legs  below  the  knees  and  gave  her 
a  pair  of  artificial  feet,  Esther  was  educated  in  Miss  L.yon's 
school  and  graduated  with  honor.  She  is  now  and  has  been 
for  some  years  an  accomplished  teacher. 

5.     In  LucJiowfu. 

Luchowfu  is  the  principal  city  in  a  district  that  has  a 
population  of  two  millions.  Sevent}^  thousand  people  live 
within  the  walls,  and  countless  thousands  are  within  easy 
reach.  Luchowfu  is  noted  for  being  the  ancestral  home  of 
Li  Hung  Chang,  the  most  noted  Chinese  statesman  of  modern 
times.  Numbers  of  his  descendants  and  relatives  live  in  the 
rich  homes  of  the  city. 


EXPANSION.  255 

Luchowfu  is  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  Wuhu  by 
launch,  and  the  same  distance  by  caravan  from  Nanking. 
Before  a  steam  launch  was  placed  on  the  Lake  it  could  be 
reached  from  Wuliu  in  five  days  if  the  wind  was  favorable, 
and  in  two  weelcs  if  it  was  unfavorable.  No  other  Protestant 
Society  has  work  in  that  territory  or  in  the  country  between 
Luchowfu  and  Chuchow,  one  hundred  miles  east. 

The  first  missionaries  of  the  Society  to  visit  that  part  of 
China  were  Mr.  T.  J.  Arnold,  then  of  Wuhu,  and  Dr.  James 
Butchart,  then  of  Nanking.  In  March,  1895,  Mr.  Arnold 
visited  Luchowfu  with  a  view  to  opening  a  station.  The  chief 
magistrate  examined  his  card  and  passport  and  gave  him  an 
escort,  who  attended  him  for  the  four  days  he  remained  in  the 
city,  and  kept  the  crowds  in  order.  Had  the  magistrate  been 
unfriendly  he  would  have  been  unable  to  spend  a  night  in 
the  city,  because  the  citizens  were  strongly  opposed  to  the 
presence  of  any  foreigner  in  their  midst.  Two  colporteurs 
had  distributed  Scriptures  in  the  Luchowfu  district  for  two 
years  under  Mr.  Arnold's  direction.  Their  work  prepared  the 
way  in  some  measure  for  his. 

The  next  year  Mr.  Arnold  was  able  to  rent  a  building.  The 
delays  and  trickery  of  the  men  with  whom  he  had  to  deal  tried 
his  patience,  but  he  was  determined  to  succeed,  and  he  let 
patience  have  her  perfect  work.  In  the  front  of  the  building 
he  had  a  street-chapel  and  a  guest-room,  and  in  the  rear  some 
living  rooms.  For  a  year  ho  lived  and  labored  alone.  In  that 
year  he  preached  and  dispensed  medicine. 

Dr.  Butchart  went  north  that  summer  as  the  physician  and 
interpreter  of  a  companj^  of  Americans  who  were  contem- 
plating building  a  railroad  from  Hankow  to  Peking.  After 
his  return  he  went  to  Japan,  partly  for  the  sake  of  his  own 
health,  and  partly  that  he  might  care  for  one  of  the  mission- 
aries. In  the  autumn  of  1897  he  began  his  work  in  Luchowfu, 
a  work  which  continued  for  seventeen  years,  and  a  work  which 
immortalized  him. 

In  a  rented  building  on  the  East  street  of  the  cit}^  he  began 
to  heal  the  sick.    Early  in  his  career  an  event  occurred  which 


256       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

proved  to  be  of  the  greatest  advantage  to  him.  A  native 
physician  consulted  him  about  a  patient  who  was  suffering 
from  strangulated  hernia.  The  Chinese  physicians  could  do 
nothing  for  him  and  gave  him  up  to  die.  Dr.  Butchart  pro- 
posed an  immediate  operation.  Much  to  his  surprise  the 
proposition  was  accepted  and  he  was  given  a  written  guar- 
antee against  injury  in  case  the  patient  died.  The  doctor  felt 
that  the  fate  of  the  Mission  was  at  stake.  Failure  might  mean 
a  mob  and  a  riot  and  expulsion  from  the  place.  In  the  good 
providence  of  God  the  operation  was  a  success  and  the  man 
recovered.  After  his  recovery  Dr.  Butchart  was  pointed  out 
on  the  street  as  the  man  who  had  operated  on  Liu.  The  citi- 
zens placed  a  complimentary  tablet  on  the  walls  of  the  im- 
provised hospital,  which  contained  the  inscription,  "Benefits 
received  here  influence  the  Middle  Kingdom."  Nevertheless 
the  people  were  suspicious  and  fearful.  To  quiet  their  minds 
Dr.  Butchart  operated  before  an  open  window,  that  the  people 
might  see  what  was  being  done.  Later  their  confidence  in  the 
doctor  was  such  that  even  if  a  patient  died  under  the  knife 
no  blame  was  attached  to  him. 

Dr.  Butchart  became  one  of  the  most  skilful  surgeons  and 
oculists  in  Central  China.  The  service  he  rendered  the  mis- 
sionaries in  caring  for  their  eyes  will  never  be  forgotten.  The 
people  of  Luchowfu  regarded  him  as  a  miracle-worker.  They 
believed  that  he  raised  the  dead,  not  once  or  twice  only,  but  in 
hundreds  of  instances,  and  they  worshiped  him  as  a  Divine 
Person.  In  the  three  years  that  he  served  in  the  medical 
school  and  hospital  connected  with  the  Nanking  University, 
his  reputation  as  a  physician  of  the  highest  Christian  type  was 
second  to  none. 

Dr.  Butchart  was  a  Canadian  by  birth.  He  received  his 
medical  education  in  Cincinnati  and  in  New  York.  He  was 
the  gold  medalist  of  his  class.  He  took  every  first  prize  that 
was  offered  in  both  institutions.  In  Luchowfu  he  treated  the 
sick,  preached  the  gospel,  and  baptized  the  believers.  He 
trained  a  number  of  young  men  and  sent  them  out  into  the 
smaller  cities  to  minister  to  the  sick  and  to  represent  in  their 


EXPANSION.  257 

lives  and  teaching  the  Great  Physician.     He  was  an  architect 
and  designed  buildings  and  superintended  their  construction. 

In  the  year  1901,  Mr.  Rains  chanced  to  be  in  China  and 
attended  the  Annual  Convention.  The  Convention  decided  to 
build  a  large  foreign  hospital  in  Luchowf u ;  Mr.  Rains  agreed 
to  raise  the  money  needed.  The  new  hospital  was  dedicated 
in  December,  1902.  The  first  year  thereafter  fifteen  thousand 
cases  were  treated.  The  year  1907-1908  China  suffered  from 
an  epidemic  of  malaria,  and  thirty-three  thousand  cases  were 
treated.  Patients  came  two  hundred  miles;  a  large  number 
came  fifty  miles.  The  Li  family  built  a  hospital  in  Luchowfu 
on  Western  lines,  and  placed  graduates  of  mission  schools  in 
charge.  That  did  not  in  the  least  turn  aside  the  ever-increas- 
ing stream  of  patients  who  sought  relief  in  the  Christian  hos- 
pital. 

In  1897,  Mr.  Arnold  and  family  went  to  England  on  fur- 
lough. This  left  Dr.  Butchart  alone  in  Luchowfu.  As  soon 
as  arrangements  could  be  made,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Titus  were  sent 
to  join  him.  Mr.  Titus  is  a  Kansan  by  birth.  He  spent  four 
years  in  Washington  in  government  service.  In  that  time  he 
and  Miss  Eunice  C.  Shock  were  married.  Miss  Shock  had 
been  a  governess  in  President  Harrison 's  family  for  a  number 
of  years.  Mr.  Titus  was  a  student  in  Bethanj'  College  for 
three  years,  and  was  graduated  from  Hiram  College. 

In  May  of  the  following  year  Dr.  Butchart  left  for  home  on 
furlough.  His  going  left  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Titus  the  only  mis- 
sionaries on  the  station.  In  the  autumn  of  that  year  Dr.  Hugh 
G.  Welpton  Avas  allocated  to  Luchowfu.  Dr.  Welpton  is  an 
lowan  b}^  birth.  He  received  his  medical  degree  in  Drake 
University.  He  spent  some  time  in  special  study  in  New  York 
to  qualif}^  himself  for  his  professional  duties  in  China.  When 
it  was  known  that  a  doctor  had  come  to  take  Dr.  Butchart 's 
place,  the  people  supposed  that  he  would  open  the  dispensary 
at  once.  But  that  was  not  Dr.  Welpton 's  plan.  He  proposed 
to  get  a  good  knowledge  of  the  language  and  of  the  people 
before  attempting  to  treat  their  diseases  and  sicknesses. 
However,  the  people  crowded  around  the  dispensary  and  made 
17 


258       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

such  eloquent  appeals  for  help  that  he  was  unable  to  keep  his 
resolution  to  get  the  language  first.  Dr.  Welpton  opened  the 
dispensary  and  ministered  to  them  as  best  he  could.  Dr. 
Butchart's  return  in  November,  1899,  allowed  Dr.  Welpton 
to  be  transferred  to  Nanking,  where  he  entered  heartily  upon 
the  study  of  Chinese.  Malarial  attacks  which  he  had  previ- 
ously experienced,  increased  in  severity,  until  it  became  cer- 
tain that  he  could  not  live  in  the  Yangtse  Valley,  and  by  the 
advice  of  his  physicians,  and  to  his  own  deep  regret,  he  re- 
turned to  America  in  July,  1900. 

After  Dr.  Butchart  was  called  to  Nanking,  to  teach  in  the 
Medical  College  of  the  University,  Dr.  Wakefield  was  trans- 
ferred to  Luchowfu,  and  when  Dr.  Wakefield  came  home  on 
furlough.  Dr.  Osgood  took  charge.  At  the  present  time  the 
staff  consists  of  Dr.  Paul  A.  Wakefield,  Dr.  Paul  Stevenson 
and  Miss  Margaret  Dieter.  Dr.  Wakefield  received  his  aca- 
demic training  in  Hiram  College  and  his  medical  training  in 
Eush  Medical  College,  Chicago.  Dr.  Stevenson  received  his 
academic  training  in  Hiram  College,  and  his  medical  training 
in  the  medical  college  of  Washington  University  of  St.  Louis. 
Miss  Dieter  received  her  academic  training  in  Smith  College, 
and  her  nurse's  training  in  Massachusetts  General  Hospital. 
The  China  Medical  Board  has  promised  the  salary  of  a  third 
physician  and  a  second  nurse,  and  to  bear  three-fourths  of  the 
cost  of  making  the  hospital  thoroughly  up-to-date  and  the 
equal  of  any  hospital  in  America  of  the  same  size. 

The  other  men  and  women  who  served  in  Luchowfu  are  the 
following :  Mrs.  and  Mrs.  Abram  E.  Cory,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Herbert 
P. Shaw, Miss  Alma  Favors,  Mr. and  Mrs.  Justin  E.Brown, Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Alexander  Paul,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  George  B.  Baird,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Frank  C.  Buck,  and  Miss  Minnie  Vautrin.  After  clos- 
ing their  work  in  Honolulu,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cory  went  to  Lu- 
chowfu. China  had  been  their  choice  from  the  first.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Shaw  are  from  Eureka  College.  Within  a  few  weeks  after 
their  arrival  in  China  they  were  stationed  in  Luchowfu,  and 
remained  there  for  a  year,  when  they  were  transferred  to 
Wuhu.    Mrs.  Shaw 's  singing  drew  and  held  the  Chinese.    Her 


EXPANSION.  259 

husband  preached  the  gospel  and  she  sang  it.  Miss  Favors 
went  to  China  from  California.  She  is  a  trained  nurse  and 
was  associated  with  Dr.  Butchart  in  the  hospital.  As  time 
went  on  and  Miss  Favors  came  to  know  more  and  more  of  the 
lives  of  the  people  among  whom  she  lived,  she  craved  the  privi- 
lege of  leading  them  to  Christ.  Year  after  year  her  interest  in 
nursing  decreased  and  her  interest  in  evangelism  increased. 
Before  she  married  Mr.  Plopper  she  was  devoting  practically 
her  entire  time  to  evangelistic  work  among  the  women  of 
Luchowfu.  Mr.  Titus  lived  the  gospel  and  preached  it,  and 
Mrs.  Titus  began  work  among  the  women,  the  work  for  which 
the  Mission  is  noted.  Her  guest-room  was  always  open;  her 
gracious  presence  and  bearing  made  her  visitors  feel  at  home ; 
on  Sundays  she  arranged  special  services  for  them.  Mr.  Paul, 
Mr.  Brown,  Mr.  Baird,  and  Mr.  Buck  were  engaged  in  evangelis- 
tic and  educational  work.  Mr.  Paul  is  a  graduate  of  Hiram 
College  and  served  for  four  years  as  a  general  evangelist. 
Then  he  was  transferred  to  Wuhu.  Mr.  Brown  is  a  graduate 
of  Drake  University ;  he  had  charge  of  the  evangelistic  work 
in  the  city.  Mr.  Baird  is  a  graduate  of  Butler  College;  he 
had  charge  of  the  evangelistic  work  in  the  hospital  and  in  the 
country.  Mr.  Buck  is  a  graduate  of  Texas  Christian  Uni- 
versity; he  had  the  boys*  school  and  the  Sunday  school.  He 
was  able  to  rent  an  old  temple  for  a  nominal  sum  for  school 
purposes.  These  men  did  not  confine  all  their  labors  to  the 
city  and  immediate  neighborhood.  They  went  out  in  all  di- 
rections and  preached  the  gospel  of  .the  glory  of  the  blessed 
God  to  multitudes  who  had  never  heard  the  name  of  our  Lord. 
They  established  flourishing  out-stations  in  San-Ho  and  in 
Liang-Yuen. 

The  wives  of  the  missionaries  did  what  they  could  to  ad- 
vance the  interests  of  the  Kingdom.  They  kept  open  house; 
they  taught  in  the  Sunday  schools ;  they  assisted  in  the  church 
services;  their  lives  and  their  homes  commended  the  gospel 
to  the  citizens  of  Luchowfu.  Miss  Vautrin  is  a  graduate  of  the 
University  of  Illinois ;  she  had  charge  of  the  girls '  school  and 
had  a  work  among  the  women.     She  made  a  large  place  for 


260       FOREIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

herself  in  the  hearts  of  the  people  whose  lives  she  has  blessed. 

The  church  building  in  Luchowfu  is  the  best  in  the  Mission. 
The  money  that  paid  for  it  was  given  by  Mrs.  Myrtle  Warren 
Scott  and  her  mother,  Mrs.  Warren.  It  has  a  large  audi- 
torium and  rooms  for  the  Sunday  school  and  for  other  pur- 
poses. When  the  church  was  dedicated  evangelist  Shi  fol- 
lowed the  dedication  with  a  series  of  sermons.  A  dozen  years 
before  he  was  stoned ;  then  six  hundred  people  gathered  to 
hear  what  God  had  commanded  him  to  speak  to  them. 

The  work  among  the  women  and  girls  has  been  turned  over 
to  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions.  Miss  Collins 
and  Miss  Wilkinson  are  engaged  in  school  w^ork,  and  Miss 
Major  is  preparing  herself  for  the  evangelistic  work.  A  large 
plot  of  ground  within  the  walls  has  been  purchased,  and 
monej^  is  being  sent  out  to  pay  for  the  buildings. 

In  a  few  years  the  work  at  Luchowfu  should  be  one  of  the 
most  prosperous  in  the  Mission.  The  staff  is  large  and  ef- 
ficient; they  have  an  open  field,  and  are  destined  to  have  a 
superb  equipment.  The  men  w^ho  opened  Luchowfu  to  the 
gospel  are  gone.  They  labored,  and  other  men  have  entered 
into  their  labors.  God  buries  his  workman,  and  carries  on  his 
work. 

6.     In  Nantungchow. 

Nantungchow  is  north  of  the  River  and  sixty  miles  inland 
from  Shanghai.  The  population  is  about  fifty  thousand.  The 
surrounding  country  is  the  most  densely  populated  in  the 
Yaugtse  Valley.  To  the  north  and  west  lies  the  richest  farm- 
ing land  in  Central  China.  This  is  so  thickly  dotted  with 
houses  that  it  resembles  one  mammoth  village  stretching  away 
as  far  as  the  eye  can  see.  The  district  of  which  Nantungchow 
is  the  center  has  an  area  of  six  thousand  square  miles,  and  a 
population  of  approximately  six  millions. 

In  1895  James  Ware  opened  Nantungchow  as  an  out-station 
of  Shanghai.  He  rented  a  building  on  the  main  street.  In 
that  building  he  arranged  a  chapel  and  reading-room.  The 
same  year  Evangelist  Koo,  who  had  been  left  in  charge,  rented 
a  house  next  door  to  the  magistrate's  yamen.     The  officials 


EXPANSION.  261 

tried  by  every  lueaiis  in  their  power  to  prevent  the  Mission 
from  getting  a  foothold  in  their  midst.  In  this  they  were 
defeated.  He  that  sits  in  the  heavens  did  laugh;  the  Lord 
derided  their  plans.  The  work  begun  by  Mr.  Ware  twenty- 
three  years  ago  has  been  continued  till  the  present  time.  It 
has  had  its  ebb  and  flow,  but  in  the  main  the  tide  has  been 
onward. 

In  the  year  ]904  Dr.  Edwin  A.  Layton,  John  Johnson  and 
D.  E.  Dannenberg  and  their  families  reached  China.  After 
a  year  in  Nanking  spent  in  the  language  school,  the  Johnsons 
and  the  Dannenbergs  moved  into  Chinese  quarters  in  Nan- 
tungchow.  Dr.  Layton  and  family  went  to  Bochow,  but  before 
the  end  of  the  year  they  were  recalled  and  were  permanently 
assigned  to  Nantungchow. 

Two  modern  homes  were  built  for  the  missionaries.  Being 
unlike  any  other  buildings  in  Nantungchow,  they  attracted 
much  attention.  Being  two  stories  high  they  were  seen  at  con- 
siderable distances.  They  stood  near  the  spot  where  Hudson 
Taylor,  many  years  before,  halted  before  entering  the  city. 
A  little  farther  on  he  was  seized  by  an  angry  mob  and  dragged 
a  mile  or  more  to  the  city  gates,  where  the  mob  halted  for  a 
rest.  Mr.  Taylor,  wounded  and  fainting,  asked  some  women 
for  a  drink  of  water,  which  they  refused.  Death  appeared 
certain,  when  suddenly  some  chair-bearers  forced  their  way 
through  the  crowd,  placed  the  wounded  man  in  the  chair,  and 
hurried  away  to  the  yamen  before  the  astonished  mob  regained 
sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  interfere. 

The  next  building  to  be  erected  was  the  Chapman  Hospital, 
This  is  a  fine  structure  and  is  advantageously  located  near  the 
canal  and  steamboat  landings,  as  well  as  being  on  one  of  the 
best  roads  in  the  city.  The  money  for  the  hospital  was  given 
by  C.  C.  Chapman  of  Fullerton,  California,  in  response  to 
an  appeal  from  Abram  E.  Cory  while  at  home  on  his  first 
furlough.  The  hospital  was  built  under  the  direction  of  Dr. 
Poland  and  was  dedicated  on  the  second  day  of  October,  1912. 
Before  that  time.  Dr.  Layton  and  family  were  obliged  to  retire 
from  China  on  account  of  sickness.    In  the  year  1909  Dr.  and 


262       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Mrs.  Poland  were  sent  to  Nantungehow  to  fill  the  vacancy 
caused  by  the  return  of  Dr.  Layton  to  America.  Dr.  Poland 
received  his  medical  education  in  the  Barnes  Medical  College, 
St.  Louis.  Soon  after  the  hospital  was  opened  for  patients, 
Dr.  Poland  and  family  came  home  to  remain.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
G.  L.  Hagman  are  now  in  charge.  Dr.  Hagman  received  his 
medical  training  in  San  Francisco ;  Mrs.  Hagman  is  a  trained 
nurse. 

The  gospel  was  preached  regularly  in  three  rented  chapels. 
The  preaching  was  done  by  Mr.  Johnson,  Mr.  Dannenberg, 
Mr.  Plopper,  and  Dr.  Frank  Garrett.  John  Johnson  is  an 
Englishman.  Before  his  connection  with  the  Society,  he  was 
a  missionary  in  North  Africa.  After  he  united  with  the 
Society  he  was  sent  to  Turkey,  and  when  the  work  in  Turkey 
was  closed,  he  and  Mrs.  Johnson  were  sent  to  China.  Mr. 
Dannenberg  is  a  graduate  of  Hiram  College,  and  served  first 
in  Nantungehow  and  later  in  Chuchow.  Mr.  Plopper  is  a 
graduate  of  Transylvania  and  the  College  of  the  Bible.  Soon 
after  beginning  his  missionary  career  he  and  Miss  Alma 
Favors  of  Luchowfu  were  married.  Mr.  Plopper  preached 
and  taught,  and  Mrs.  Plopper  worked  among  the  women  and 
children.  Dr.  Garrett  was  teaching  in  the  Nanking  School  of 
Theology  when  Nantungehow  called  him.  He  preferred  evan- 
gelistic work  to  teaching  and  answered  the  call.  Besides 
preaching,  Mr.  Garrett  teaches  the  Bible  and  Christian  ethics 
in  the  government  Normal  School.  In  addition  to  his  numer- 
ous duties  he  is  the  Secretary  of  the  Mission,  a  most  important 
position.  Evangelist  Shi  has  preached  much  in  the  Nantung- 
ehow district. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ben  Holroyd,  Miss  Nina  DuPee  and  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  L.  R.  Boutwell  were  appointed  to  Nantungehow.  Mr. 
Holroyd  is  a  graduate  of  Butler  College  and  .studied  pedagogy 
in  Columbia  and  in  the  Teachers'  College.  Mrs.  Holroyd  is 
a  graduate  of  Eureka  College  and  spent  a  year  in  the  College 
of  Mis.sions.  Miss  DuPee  is  a  trained  nurse  and  has  gone  to 
China  to  work  in  the  Chapman  Hospital.  In  order  to  qualify 
herself  more  fully  for  the  service  she  spent  a  year  in  the 


EXPANSION.  263 

College  of  Missions.  Dr.  Boutwell  received  his  medical  educa- 
tion in  Washington  Universit}^  St.  Louis.  Mrs.  Boutwell  is  a 
trained  nurse  and  a  Y.  W.  C.  A.  worker.  After  their  tickets 
were  bought  and  all  arrangements  made  the  Government 
called  Dr.  Boutwell  to  the  colors. 

Nantungchow  is  a  joint  station  of  the  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society  and  the  Christian  Woman 's  Board  of  Mis- 
sions. Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  M.  Bowman  of  New  York  have  prom- 
ised twenty-five  thousand  dollars  towards  the  development  of 
this  center.  They  propose  to  go  to  China  to  look  over  the 
ground  as  soon  as  practicable.  They  would  have  gone  before 
this  had  it  not  been  for  the  war.  The  China  Medical  Board 
has  promised  the  salary  of  another  physician  and  the  salary 
of  another  nurse  and  three-fourths  of  the  money  necessary 
for  the  proper  housing  and  equipment  of  the  medical  work. 

Chang  Chien,  the  wealthiest  and  most  influential  man  in 
that  part  of  China,  has  offered  the  Mission  remarkable  induce- 
ments. He  has  asked  it  to  cooperate  with  him  in  the  educa- 
tional, social,  and  moral  development  of  the  district.  He  has 
established  a  College  and  a  Normal  School  in  which  teachers 
are  trained  for  the  country  districts.  He  has  converted 
temples  into  schools  throughout  the  whole  region.  He  main- 
tains an  agricultural  experiment  station,  a  zoological  garden, 
a  library,  a  museum,  a  hospital,  and  a  medical  college.  He 
supports  a  school  for  poor  children,  in  which  a  simple  meal  is 
served  at  noon.  He  has  an  industrial  school  and  an  orphan- 
age in  which  fifteen  hundred  foundlings  are  cared  for.  Chang 
Chien  is  a  Confueianist,  but  is  very  friendly  and  gives  the 
missionaries  perfect  freedom  to  preach  and  teach  in  all  his 
institutions.    His  heir  is  a  Christian. 

The  Sunday  schools  have  added  organized  adult  Bible 
clasises,  and  many  of  the  educated  and  influential  men  of  the 
place  have  been  led  to  consider  the  claims  of  the  Scriptures. 
Not  a  few  of  them  have  definitely  accepted  Christ  as  Savior 
and  Lord. 

No  other  Protestant  Society  is  at  work  in  the  Nantungchow 
district.     No  other  Society'  will  enter  it  if  we  will  occupy 


264       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

it ;  but  if  not,  we  will  have  no  reason  to  complain  if  they  do. 
It  was  the  conviction  of  the  Commission  to  the  Orient  that 
there  is  no  more  promising  field  than  this  in  all  the  world.  No 
other  field  presents  such  a  challenge.  Shall  we  not  go  up  and 
pos.sess  the  land? 

THE  CHINESE  ASSISTANTS. 

The  Chinese  Mission  has  the  names  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty-six  Chinese  on  its  payroll.  Of  these  twenty-three  are 
evangelists,  seventy-five  are  teachers,  six  are  Bible  women, 
eight  are  medical  assistants,  and  seventy-four  are  helpers  of 
many  kinds.  It  is  believed  by  those  who  know  most  about 
such  matters  that  China  can  be  evangelized  only  by  Chinese ; 
missionaries  sent  from  Christendom  cannot  do  it.  The  prin- 
cipal work  of  the  missionaries  is  the  training  and  supervision 
of  the  Chinese  evangelists  and  teachers  and  physicians  until 
they  are  able  to  walk  alone.  The  missionaries  feel  somewhat 
as  John  the  Baptist  felt  when  he  spoke  concerning  our  Lord, 
"He  must  increase;  I  must  decrease."  The  missionaries 
in  course  of  time  must  give  place  to  the  Chinese,  who  will 
carry  the  work  on  to  completion.  The  Chinese  can  evangelize 
their  own  people  more  effectively  than  men  from  the  outside 
can  ever  hope  to  do. 

The  best  known  of  all  the  evangelists  connected  with  the 
Mission  is  Shi  Kwei  Biao.  He  has  been  in  the  service  for 
thirty  years.  In  that  time  he  has  done  a  marvelous  work. 
With  him  preaching  is  meat  and  drink.  He  likes  to  preach 
and  the  people  like  to  hear  him.  But  Shi  Kwei  Biao  is  not 
the  only  able  man  connected  with  the  Mission.  Other  men 
have  done  and  are  doing  a  work  that  is  worthy  of  honorable 
mention.  Alexander  Y.  Lee  studied  in  Hiram  College,  in 
Butler  College,  and  in  the  University  of  Louisville.  Before 
coming  to  America  he  was  graduated  from  Christian  College 
in  Nanking.  He  is  now  one  of  the  professors  in  Nanking  Uni- 
versity. One  brother  gave  up  a  large  salary  as  an  interpreter 
to  devote  his  life  to  the  Bible  Training  School,  Another 
brother  is  the  business  manager  of  the  University  Hospital. 


EXPANSION.  265 

All  three  are  effective  public  speakers.  Then  there  is  Chen 
Li-seng,  a  graduate  of  the  old  school,  who  for  some  years  was 
the  pastor  of  the  Chuchow  church.  After  that  he  was  a 
teacher  in  the  Bible  Training  School.  Now  he  is  the  pastor 
of  the  Drum  Tower  church.  The  wonderful  success  of  the 
work  at  the  South  Gate,  Nanking,  is  due  to  the  enthusiasm  and 
wise  management  of  the  pastor,  Hsia  Gwan-hsiang,  the  son 
of  an  old  evangelist.  Koh  Luen-bo,  of  Chuchow,  gave  up  a 
most  lucrative  employment  to  devote  his  life  to  the  ministry. 
He  has  done  so  well  that  he  has  the  full  confidence  of  all  the 
leading  people  of  his  city.  Hsu  Sing-dyeu  has  been  Alexander 
Paul's  right-hand  man  in  the  uplift  of  Wuhu.  These  men 
know  the  language  and  the  people.  They  are  bone  of  their 
bone,  and  flesh  of  their  flesh.  They  are  the  powerful  agents 
by  which  God  will  turn  the  Chinese  people  from  the  error  of 
their  way  and  make  them  into  a  Christian  nation. 

MISSIONAEIES  DECORATED. 

Dr.  Macklin  has  received  three  Red  Cross  medals  in  recogni- 
tion of  services  rendered.  "When  he  and  others  stayed  in 
Nanking  in  the  time  of  the  second  siege  and  looting,  the  gov- 
ernment wrote  about  decorating  them.  Dr.  Macklin  answered 
that  they  desired  no  recognition,  and  asked  that  a  charity  hos- 
pital be  erected  for  Nanking.  Instead  the  government  sent 
him  a  decoration.  On  leaving  for  home,  some  of  the  people 
had  a  stone  tablet  cut  for  him  and  they  carried  a  rubbing  of 
this  through  the  streets  with  an  enlarged  photograph  of  the 
Doctor,  with  music.  The  governor  sent  his  photograph  in  a 
beautiful  frame,  and  a  memorial  writing  in  another  frame; 
the  ci\dl  governor  sent  a  poem ;  the  police  commissioner  and 
the  scholars  sent  scrolls,  all  desiring  him  to  return  to  Nanking. 

William  Remfry  Hunt,  on  account  of  his  geographical 
studies  in  Anhwei  and  his  maps  of  that  province,  was  elected 
a  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Geographical  Society  of  London.  In 
the  Revolution  of  1911,  he  was  appointed  Red  Cross  Chaplain, 
to  serve  with  the  forces  from  the  province  of  Kwantung. 
He  attended  the  wounded  with  the  stretcher-bearers,  and  took 


266       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

them  in  the  armored  cars  to  the  base  hospitals.  "When  the 
Manchu  city  was  burned,  Mr.  Hunt  was  in  Nanking  and  as- 
sisted the  Manchus  in  escaping  massacre,  and  aided  in  the 
distribution  of  food.  For  this  service  the  Chinese  government 
gave  him  its  military  medal  with  an  illuminated  address,  and 
the  Red  Cross  gave  him  its  silver  service  medal.  In  1916  the 
Red  Cross  Society  asked  him  to  go  north  and  investigate 
famine  conditions  in  Anhwei  and  Kiangsu  provinces.  He 
went  and  reported  what  he  found.  The  Red  Cross  sent  him 
six  thousand  sacks  of  rice  and  six  thousand  suits  of  clothes  to 
be  distributed  among  the  sufferers.  In  recognition  of  his 
labors  in  behalf  of  the  starving  and  dying,  the  Red  Cross 
Society  sent  him  an  engraved  silver  shield  about  eight  inches 
by  five,  mounted  on  black  ebony  and  encased  in  a  handsome 
frame.  The  inscription  on  the  shield,  when  translated,  reads 
as  follows : 

"Summer  Solstice  of  Fifth  Year  of  Great  and  Illustrious 
Republic  of  China,  in  the  year  1916,  and  through  the  autumn 
days  our  two  provinces  of  Kiangsu  and  Anhwei  were  in  the 
distress  of  wide  and  devastating  famine.  The  floods  caused 
this.  The  people  had  no  hope.  The  Chinese  Red  Cross  So- 
ciety and  the  Anhwei  Famine  Relief  Committee  besought  and 
appointed  Rev.  W.  Remfry  Hunt,  F.R.6.S.,  to  sacrifice  him- 
self and  face  its  fatigue  and  perils,  and  investigate  the  famine 
regions.  This  resulted  in  effective  administration  and  relief. 
This  silver  shield  expresses  admiration  and  commemoration 
of  great  work  and  kind  service  rendered  the  people  of  the  prov- 
inces of  Anhwei  and  Kiangsu."  The  inscription  is  signed 
by  the  two  chairmen,  Li  Ching  Fang  and  Yu  Shou  Ping,  and 
by  the  Vice-President,  Shen  Tun  Ho. 

Dr.  Elliott  I.  Osgood  has  been  honored  eight  times  either 
with  decorations  or  badges  or  memorials.  The  first  decoration 
was  received  from  the  Revolutionary  general  who  took  Nan- 
king, and  whose  troops  followed  up  the  royalists  under  Chang 
Hsun.  A  decoration  was  given  to  him  and  to  others  who  did 
Red  Cross  work  above  Nanking  and  along  the  line  of  the 
railroad.     A  memorial  stone  was  placed  in  the  hospital  be- 


EXPANSION.  267 

cause  he  stood  by  Cliuchow  when  it  was  in  danger  of  being 
destroyed  by  the  retreating  troops  of  Chang  Hsnn,  and  later 
when  it  was  in  danger  of  being  looted  by  the  unorganized  and 
irresponsible  new  revolutionary  forces.  In  1913,  when  the 
Rebellion  broke  out,  the  Chuchow  people  organized  a  branch 
of  the  Red  Cross  Society,  and  because  of  the  part  played  in  it 
by  Dr.  Osgood,  he  was  given  a  special  life  membership  in  the 
Chinese  Red  Cross  Society.  A  Relief  Corps,  with  the  hospital 
as  a  base,  was  organized,  with  the  young  men  of  the  city  as 
workers  in  it.  Dr.  Osgood  and  his  associates  received  a  special 
memorial  decoration  for  the  work  done  in  this  connection. 
The  Tientsin  Relief  Corps  requested  the  Doctor  to  aid  them 
in  getting  into  Nanking  before  it  fell,  that  they  might  aid 
in  protecting  the  hospitals  which  were  full  of  wounded  sol- 
diers from  the  South,  and  an  orphanage  there.  He  did  this, 
but  was  compelled  to  remain  in  the  city  until  it  fell.  While 
he  was  in  Nanking,  Dr.  Osgood  was  able  to  save  the  family  of 
a  Chuchow  official,  who  had  placed  his  family  in  Nanking 
thinking  it  the  safer  place  of  the  two.  In  gratitude  for 
this  the  official  placed  a  tablet  in  the  Chuchow  hospital, 
recording  on  the  lacquered  board  his  reasons  for  doing  so. 
For  similar  services,  the  Peking  government  presented  Dr. 
Osgood  and  other  missionaries,  and  a  number  of  foreigners, 
with  the  decoration  of  the  Sixth  Order  of  the  Abundant  Har- 
vest, the  National  decoration  of  China.  The  Chinese  Red 
Cross  Society  gave  to  the  same  group  its  finest  decorations. 
Mrs.  Osgood  decided  of  her  own  accord  to  remain  in  Chuchow 
throughout  the  Revolution,  and  was  as  worthy  of  being  dec- 
orated as  her  husband,  but  in  China  women  are  not  yet  recog- 
nized as  being  equal  to  men. 

Frank  Garrett  was  in  Nanking  in  the  time  of  the  Revolu- 
tion and  played  a  man's  part,  for  which  he  received  several 
decorations.  He  would  have  received  other  decorations,  ex- 
cept for  the  fact  that  during  the  Rebellion  he  was  in  America 
on  furlough. 


268       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

THE  FALLEN. 

Carrie  Loos  Williams,  daughter  of  Cliarlis  Louis  Loos  and 
wife  of  E.  T.  Williams,  died  on  the  twelfth  of  February,  1892. 
Carrie  Loos  was  born  in  Cincinnati  while  her  father  was 
pastor  of  the  Central  Church.  She  grew  up  in  Bethany  and 
received  her  education  in  Steubenville  and  in  Dayton,  Ohio. 
Before  her  marriage  she  taught  French  and  German  in  Day- 
ton and  in  Christian  College,  Columbia,  Missouri.  She  was 
married  to  Mr.  Williams,  at  that  time  pastor  of  the  Central 
Church,  on  the  twelfth  of  August,  1884,  and  spent  three  years 
in  Cincinnati,  where  their  two  boys  were  born.  In  December, 
1886,  she  and  her  husband  offered  to  go  to  China  for  the  So- 
ciety.  They  reached  Shanghai  on  the  tenth  of  October  the 
following  year.  Being  afflicted  with  chronic  appendicitis, 
her  husband  was  advised  to  take  her  home  for  treatment. 
After  a  week  in  her  father's  house,  she  came  to  Cincinnati 
for  an  operation.  The  surgeons  assured  her,  as  the  phj'sicians 
in  China  had  assured  her,  that  there  was  no  danger,  and  that 
in  a  few  weeks  she  would  be  in  perfect  health.  Her  condition 
was  much  more  serious  than  the}'  supposed.  The  day  after 
the  operation  she  died.  The  day  before  her  death  she  wrote 
the  following  letter : 

' '  To  My  Dear  LittleEdward  and  Loos  ;  My  Darling  Boys  : 
— As  I  expect  to-morrow  to  go  through  an  operation  which 
might  possibly  terminate  fatally,  I  feel  that  I  must  leave  you 
a  message  of  loving  counsel.  0  my  dear,  dear  children,  how  I 
love  you,  and  how  my  heart  goes  out  to  you  being  left  mother- 
less so  young.  But  my  loving  heavenly  Father  is  your  heav- 
enly Father,  too,  and  he  has  never  left  me  nor  forsaken  me 
all  my  lifetime,  and  I  have  perfect  faith  that  hs  will  watch 
over  you,  too,  and  guide  you  all  your  life  long.  I  have  prayed 
most  earnestly  that  it  might  be  so,  and  I  know  it  will. 

"Your  dear  papa  loves  you  more  than  you  can  know.  He 
is  not  only  very  good,  but  very  wise,  so  you  must  always  tell 
him  everj^thing — all  your  little  sorrows  and  your  great  ones — 
and  if  he  has  to  go  away  and  leave  you,  be  sure  to  write  to  him 
every  week  as  soon  as  you  learn  to  write,  and  before  that  get 


EXPANSION.  269 

someone  else  to  write  for  you.  Your  Aunt,  Louise  Campbell, 
will  probably  be  jour  mamma  after  I  am  gone,  and  she  and 
Uncle  John  love  you  very  much,  and  you  will  love  them,  I 
know,  and  obey  them  in  everything,  and  try  to  please  them, 
for  it  is  very  kind  in  them  to  take  care  of  you,  and  I  know  that 
God  will  bless  them  for  it.  God  has  given  you  such  good 
grandpas  and  grandmas  and  uncles  and  aunts,  and  they  all 
love  you,  and  I  hope  you  will  always  listen  to  their  advice, 
and  be  kind  and  respectful  to  them.  But  remember  that, 
after  all,  your  heavenly  Father  is  your  best  friend,  and  so  is 
the  dear  Jesus  whom  I  have  taught  you  to  love.  Oh,  my  dear 
children,  I  want  you  to  love  Jesus  more  and  more  every  day, 
and  to  be  like  him,  and  then  you  will  grow  up  to  be  good 
men  and  useful  to  the  world;  and  when  you  die,  you  will 
come  to  see  mamma  again  in  heaven,  and  then  we  will  never  be 
parted  any  more. 

"I  have  prayed  to  God,  too,  that  you,  my  two  dear  little 
boys,  will  love  one  another,  and  help  each  other.  If  you  hurt 
each  other,  even  accidentally,  be  sure  to  ask  each  other's  for- 
giveness. Never  forget  to  pray  morning  or  night;  tell  Jesus 
everything,  and  he  will  be  with  you  and  will  comfort  you; 
and  when  you  can  I  want  you  to  read  your  Bible  every  day. 
As  you  grow  older  I  hope  you  will  be  a  great  help  and  comfort 
to  your  dear  papa,  who  has  never  thought  anything  too  much 
to  do  for  his  dear  little  boys.  Now  good-by,  my  darling  chil- 
dren ;  when  I  kiss  you  good-by  to-day,  you  will  not  know  that 
it  may  be  for  the  last  time,  but  I  know  it.  If  I  die,  my  last 
thoughts  will  be  loving  ones  of  your  dear  papa  and  my  two 
little  boys.  You  must  think  of  mamma  as  very  happy  up  in 
heaven,  beyond  the  blue  sky,  waiting  till  you  all  come  up  there 
to  meet  me.  Perhaps  God  will  let  mamma  watch  you  from  day 
to  day  as  you  draw  pictures  and  go  to  school  and  play,  or 
whatever  A'OU  do  all  your  life  long,  till  you  come  to  me  in 
heaven.  May  God  bless  you,  and  keep  you,  and  lead  you  in 
the  right  path,  until  we  meet  again  in  heaven,  is  the  prayer 
of  your  loving  mamma,  Carrie  Loos  Williams." 


270       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

(Isa.  64 :  13  ;  Matt.  5:8;  John  4:8;  Eccl.  12  :  13  ;  1  Tim. 
2;   Dan.  12:3.) 

Before  her  death  Mrs.  Williams  gave  one  hundred  dollars  to 
start  a  fund  for  the  establishment  of  a  school  for  girls  in  Nan- 
king. After  her  death  her  friends  in  Lexington  and  Cincin- 
nati gave  enough  to  provide  a  suitable  building.  The  me- 
morial tablet  on  the  wall  bears  this  inscription : 

In  Memory  of 

Carrie  Loos  Williams, 

Sometime  a  Missionary  in  Nanking, 

Entered  into  rest 

February  12,  1892. 

This  School  Established  by  her  Friends 

In  Loaning  Memory  of  her  Devotion 

To  Christ,  is  an  Answer  to  her 

Earnest  Pleading  in  behalf 

Of  the  Girls  of  China. 

Mrs.  Williams '  body  rests  in  the  cemetery  in  Columbus ; 
her  record  is  in  the  Book  of  Life. 

Edwin  P.  Hearnden  was  drowned  on  the  tenth  of  Jul}^ 
1896.  It  will  be  remembered  that  he  and  Mr.  Saw  were  the 
first  two  members  of  the  West  London  Tabernacle  to  respond 
to  the  call  of  Dr.  Macklin  for  more  workers.  On  the  day  of 
his  death,  Mr.  Hearnden  had  gone  to  the  home  of  a  Chinese 
Christian  north  of  Chuchow.  This  man  had  opened  a  chapel 
in  his  own  house.  After  preaching  in  that  home  to  those  who 
had  assembled,  Mr.  Hearnden  started  for  home.  In  his  ab- 
sence there  had  been  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  and  a  mountain 
stream  that  he  had  to  cross  was  swollen.  Riding  a  strong 
horse,  Mr.  Hearnden  attempted  to  ford  the  stream.  In  some 
way  the  horse  became  entangled  in  the  bridle  and  threw  his 
rider.  Mr.  Hearnden  undertook  to  swim  across,  but  the 
horse,  rising  and  struggling  for  his  own  life,  struck  him  in  the 
face  with  his  hoof,  and  both  went  down.  When  the  body  was 
recovered,  the  Chinese  saw  a  foreigner  for  the  first  time  in 
the  presence  of  death.    An  old  man  said,  ' '  We  have  been  call- 


EXPANSION.  271 

ing  these  foreigners  devils,  and  circulating  all  kinds  of  re- 
ports about  them;  but  we  must  stop  that.  They  are  human 
and  love  as  we  do. ' '  To  commemorate  his  life  work  the  Chinese 
Christians  placed  a  beautiful  memorial  tablet  in  the  chapel. 
His  death  was  followed  by  an  ingathering.  A  number  stood 
up  and  boldly  confessed  their  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  Christ,  and 
expressed  their  desire  and  purpose  to  follow  Him  in  whose 
cause  Mr.  Hearuden  had  labored. 

Mrs.  Hearnden  did  not  long  survive  her  husband.  After  a 
month  spent  in  Chefoo  she  recovered  somewhat  from  the 
.shock.  She  moved  to  Nanking  and  engaged  in  women's  work. 
Later  in  the  summer  she  was  taken  down  with  dysentery. 
That  disease  gradually  drained  her  vitality,  and  on  the 
twenty -fifth  of  September  she  joined  her  husband,  from  whom 
she  had  been  separated  only  eighty  days.  The  "Woman's  An- 
nex to  the  Chuchow  chapel  was  erected  as  a  memorial  to  her 
life  and  devotion  by  her  friends  in  Shanghai.  Mrs.  Hearn- 
den's  maiden  name  was  Kate  K.  Brunton.  She  was  an  English 
woman,  and  prior  to  her  marriage  had  been  engaged  in  mis- 
sionary work  in  Shanghai. 

Both  were  buried  in  Shanghai.  Mr.  Hearnden  died  outside 
Chuchow,  and  Chinese  law  did  not  permit  a  dead  body  to  be 
taken  into  the  city.  It  was  necessary,  therefore,  that  he  should 
be  buried  elsewhere. 

A.  F.  H.  Saw  died  in  Nanking  on  the  seventeenth  of  May, 
1898.  Because  of  the  famine  in  Shantung,  thousands  flocked 
south  towards  Nanking  where  rice  was  given  out  by  the  of- 
ficials. Many  of  the  refugees,  sick  or  moneyless,  stopped  at 
Chuchow.  All  winter  the  missionaries  visited  the  mat  sheds, 
tents,  gateways,  and  ruined  temples  and  other  buildings  where 
the  refugees  found  shelter,  and  carried  to  them  food  and  cloth- 
ing and  medicine.  While  engaged  in  this  Christlike  service, 
Mr.  Saw  contracted  malignant  typhus  fever.  He  went  to 
Nanking  to  attend  the  Annual  Convention,  and  died  within 
two  days  of  the  time  of  his  arrival. 

Mr.  Saw  loved  the  Chinese  with  a  love  that  was  truly  won- 
derful.   In  every  Chinese  with  whom  he  had  to  do,  he  saw  a 


272       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

soul  for  whom  Christ  died,  and  he  prayed  and  wrought  for 
the  salvation  of  that  soul.  The  poor  were  always  his  concern. 
While  he  lived  in  Luhoh  he  discovered  a  leper  who  lived  in  the 
street.  That  leper  became  his  special  care.  He  built  a  little 
hut  for  him,  and  for  three  months  saw  that  food  was  taken  to 
him  twice  a  day,  and  that  all  his  needs  were  supplied  as  long 
as  he  lived.  His  sympathies  were  not  confined  to  the  poor. 
Feeling  the  need  of  doing  something  for  the  teacher  class,  he 
fitted  up  a  reading  room  and  placed  on  file  such  papers  and 
magazines  as  he  thought  would  interest  them.  In  this  way  he 
was  able  to  get  into  touch  with  many  who  otherwise  would  be 
beyond  his  reach. 

After  his  death  the  trustees  of  Kuling  Chapel  placed  on  it« 
wall  a  tablet  with  the  following  inscription : 

In  Memory  of 

ALBERT  FRANCIS  HENRY  SAW, 

The  Designer  op  this  Building. 


Born  in  London,  June  2,  1865; 

Died  in  Nanking,  May  17,  1898. 

For  twelve  years  a  missionary  in  China. 


A  Man  who  Loved  his  Fellownien, 

And  gave  his  Life  for  them  for  Christ's  sake. 

''For  the  Love  of  Christ  constraineth  us." 

Erected  hy  the  Kuling  Board  of  Trustees, 

1899. 

After  his  death,  Mrs.  Saw  went  to  Nanking  to  assist  in  the 
work  in  that  city.  She  continued  in  the  service  of  the  Society 
till  her  marriage  to  Mr.  Nightingale  of  the  Chinese  Customs. 

Two  years  after  Mr.  Saw's  death,  the  Christians,  of  their 
own  accord,  determined  to  erect  a  memorial  tablet  in  honor 
of  their  beloved  pastor,  who  had  done  so  much  to  lead  them 
into  the  Christian  life.  On  the  anniversary  of  his  death, 
thirtj^  of  them  came  into  the  chapel,  and,  after  a  short  me- 
morial service,  started  away  for  the  stone,  witnessing  for 


EXPANSION.  273 

Christ  as  the}''  went.  In  the  evening  they  returned,  swinging 
up  the  street  with  the  huge  stone  on  their  shoulders. 

Carrie  Goodrich  Kelly,  wife  of  Dr.  William  Kelly,  was  the 
first  Protestant  missionary  to  die  in  the  great  province  of 
Hunan.  While  at  the  time  of  her  death  Mrs.  Kelly  was  a 
member  of  another  Mission,  she  went  to  China  as  a  mission- 
ary of  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society,  and,  until 
her  marriage  with  Dr.  Kelly,  was  a  member  of  the  Society's 
Mission.  In  the  time  that  she  was  studying  the  language,  she 
taught  a  kindergarten  class  in  the  Girls'  School,  using  Miss 
Mary  Kelly  as  her  interpreter.  When  she  was  able  to  talk  a 
little  in  Chinese,  she  accompanied  the  other  women  to  the 
evangelistic  services  for  women,  and  assisted  as  she  was  able. 
Although  her  knowledge  of  Chinese  was  exceedingly  small, 
she  made  a  wonderful  impression  on  the  women  with  whom 
she  became  acquainted.  They  said  of  her  that  her  heart  love 
was  very  great,  and  that  her  heart  was  very  hot  for  Christ. 
Mrs.  Kelly  died  on  the  seventeenth  of  December,  1901.  It 
should  be  added  that  though  she  became  a  member  of  another 
Mission,  she  always  considered  herself  a  member  of  the  com- 
munion in  which  she  had  been  born  and  brought  up  and  that 
had  sent  her  to  the  field. 

Charles  E.  Molland  was  born  at  Barnstable,  England,  on 
the  ninth  of  December,  1861,  and  died  in  Wuhu,  China,  on 
the  sixth  of  April,  1902.  After  finishing  the  course  in  the 
local  high  school,  he  entered  King 's  College,  London,  and  was 
graduated  in  1881.  A  little  later  he  passed  the  examination 
for  the  Civil  Service  and  served  the  government  for  three 
years.  Mr.  Molland  went  to  China  under  the  auspices  of  the 
Plymouth  Brethren,  and  worked  in  the  Mission  of  that  people 
until  August,  1889,  when  he  united  with  the  Disciples  of 
Christ  and  became  a  member  of  their  Mission.  It  has  been 
shown  on  a  previous  page  that  it  was  Mr.  Molland  who  opened 
the  work  in  Wuhu.  As  a  missionary  he  was  untiring  and  ef- 
fective. All  who  worked  with  him  or  had  dealings  with  him 
were  impressed  with  his  fidelity  and  consecration.  He  re- 
garded the  gospel  as  the  only  cure  for  the  sin  and  corruption 


274       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

of  the  Chinese  race.  While  on  his  way  to  Nanking  to  preside 
over  the  Annual  Convention  of  the  Mission,  he  assisted  a 
woman,  who  was  a  stranger  in  the  city,  and  who  Avas  escorting 
a  number  of  school  girls,  in  getting  her  baggage  ashore  and  in 
securing  jinrickshas  for  the  company.  The  day  was  unsea- 
sonably hot,  and  he  remained  in  the  sun  without  proper  pro- 
tection longer  than  was  good  for  him.  He  attended  the  Con- 
vention and  gave  three  addresses  on  Prayer,  and  with  his  ac- 
customed vigor.  He  returned  home  apparently  in  his  usual 
health.  But  the  sun  had  done  its  deadly  work,  and  in  a  few 
days  Mr.  Molland  entered  into  rest.  He  left  a  wife  and  four 
children.  Mrs.  Molland  and  children  removed  to  Nanking, 
and  she  became  the  Matron  of  the  Hospital.  Two  years  ago 
she  was  placed  on  the  retired  list  with  a  pension.  All  her 
children  live  near  her  in  Nanking.  One  daughter  served  the 
Society  as  a  teacher  for  a  brief  period  in  Chuchow. 

Thomas  J.  Arnold  was  appointed  a  missionary  to  China  on 
the  eleventh  of  July,  1889,  and  after  seventeen  years  of  serv- 
ice went  to  his  bright  reward,  dying  on  the  twentieth  of  Au- 
gust, 1906.  Mr.  Arnold  was  a  member  of  W.  T.  Moore's 
Training  Class  in  the  West  London  Tabernacle  for  some  years 
before  his  appointment.  With  the  exception  of  the  year  he 
spent  on  furlough,  he  labored  continuous^  and  faithfully  for 
the  redemption  of  China.  His  work  was  done  in  Nanking, 
Chuchow,  Luhoh,  Wuhu,  and  Luchowfu.  In  addition  to  his 
work  as  preacher  and  teacher,  he  planned  and  superintended 
a  number  of  buildings.  Before  going  to  China  he  had  studied 
architecture  and  was,  therefore,  better  qualified  to  serve  as 
builder  than  any  other  member  of  the  Mission.  For  several 
years  he  suffered  from  a  painful  disease  known  as  the 
"Sprue."  The  physicians  in  China,  being  unable  to  help 
him,  advised  him  to  seek  health  in  a  different  climate.  He 
came  to  California,  but  got  no  relief.  Then  he  decided  to  go 
on  to  England,  hoping  to  find  relief  there.  On  reaching  Liver- 
pool he  was  taken  to  a  hospital,  where  he  died  two  days  after 
his  arrival.  Mr.  Arnold  was  a  true  man  of  God.  He  sur- 
rendered an  inheritance  that  he  might  become  a  missionary. 


EXPANSION.  275 

Mrs.  Arnold  took  her  six  small  children  to  Rugby,  the  place  of 
her  birth,  and  settled  there.  Later  the  Society  brought  the 
family  to  America.  They  made  their  home  in  Hiram,  that  the 
children  might  attend  school  and  the  College. 

Ethel  Brown  Garrett  entered  into  life  on  the  eleventh  of 
October,  1913.  After  seventeen  years  in  China,  she  came  home 
full  of  plans  for  entering  school,  to  prepare  for  work  in  the 
new  Union  Bible  College  in  Nanking  fpr  women.  She  had 
looked  forward  to  that  work  for  years,  and,  in  all  that  time, 
was  preparing  for  it.  A  few  days  before  she  saw  the  King  in 
His  beauty,  she  wrote :  "I  feel  as  never  before  the  despair 
of  a  soul  without  Christ,  the  Comforter.  He  has  been  so  im- 
measurably precious  to  me,  that  I  long  for  the  day  when  every 
soul  may  know  the  joy  of  his  presence."  "It  has  been  hard 
to  give  up  these  plans  because  I  know  the  need,  and  the  oppor- 
tunity, and  the  call  for  help.  But  there  is  comfort  in  the 
thought  that  my  Father  knows  it,  too,  and  the  work  will  go 
on,  and  His  name  will  be  glorified  in  China.  It  has  been  a 
rare  privilege  to  work  there  for  seventeen  j^ears.  I  love  the 
Chinese  and  admire  their  qualities  of  mind  and  heart.  So  far 
as  they  know,  they  are  certainly  ahead  of  us  here  in  their  real 
unselfish  lives  and  devotion  to  the  One  Cause." 

James  Ware  was  born  in  England,  in  1859 ;  he  went  to 
China  in  1880 ;  he  went  home  to  God  on  the  twenty-first  day 
of  December,  1913.  One  of  his  associates  wrote  of  him  as 
follows:  "James  Ware  was  a  rare  soul.  The  mission  field 
made  him  great.  He  came  to  China  as  a  sailor  boy ;  he  died  in 
Shanghai  a  recognized  Sinologue.  He  was  one  of  the  most 
efficient  members  of  the  committee  on  the  revision  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments.  If  his  linguistic  ability  could  be  trans- 
mitted, it  would  be  a  great  thing  for  the  Mission.  James  Ware 
will  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  great  missionaries  of  China. 
With  all  his  fine  equipment  he  was  humble  as  a  child."  He 
left  a  wife,  five  daughters  and  one  son  to  mourn  their  loss. 
Mrs.  Ware  is  on  the  retired  list,  but  she  prefers  to  continue 
in  the  work  and  do  what  she  is  able.  It  was  her  husband's 
wish  that  she  should  do  this. 


276       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Frank  Eugene  Meigs,  who  died  on  the  twenty-third  day  of 
August,  1915,  after  twenty-eight  years  in  China,  was  born  in 
New  York  State,  in  1851.  When  he  was  four  years  old  the 
family  moved  to  Wisconsin.  When  he  was  able  to  care  for 
himself,  he  moved  to  Missouri  and  made  his  home  in  that 
State  until  1887,  when  he  went  to  China.  As  a  missionary  he 
made  a  record  for  himself  that  will  not  soon  be  forgotten.  He 
was  a  born  teacher,  and  to  him  more  than  to  any  one  else 
the  credit  of  organizing  the  University  of  Nanking  is  due. 
He  was  a  missionary  statesman,  and  pointed  out  the  way  the 
Mission  should  take.  He  was  a  successful  business  man  and 
was  able  to  do  with  the  Chinese  what  no  one  else  could  do. 
One  who  knew  him  well  said :  ' '  When  he  first  talked  of  union 
in  educational  work,  everyone  laughed;  when  he  proposed 
a  better  educational  association,  men  doubted;  when  he  pro- 
posed the  sweeping  reform  for  Romanization,  men  questioned ; 
but  to-day  these  and  a  multitude  of  other  things  in  which  he 
led  and  helped  have  been  accomplished."  Referring  to  Mr. 
Meigs,  President  Paul  wrote :  ' '  He  was  too  good  and  too  great 
a  Christian  to  be  a  sectarian.  His  horizon  was  wide  with  the 
catholicity  of  Christ.  He  grasped  the  problems  of  the  rising 
Chinese  church,  and  was  close  to  the  native  leaders.  He 
thought  in  large  terms,  worked  for  great  objects,  and  moved 
in  strategic  directions.  Under  his  influence  and  instruction 
Christian  leaders  and  evangelists  were  equipped  for  leader- 
ship in  the  new  China.  To  one  goal,  the  legitimate  aim  of 
Foreign  Missions,  all  his  activities  tended :  namely,  the  crea- 
tion of  an  indigenous  Chinese  Christianity,  organized  and  ef- 
ficient for  the  evangelization  of  the  Republic."  Mrs.  Meigs 
is  on  the  retired  list.  The  two  children  are  in  America.  The 
daughter  is  the  wife  of  David  W.  Teachout  of  Cleveland. 

James  Butchart  was  born  in  Dorchester,  Ontario,  in  1866, 
and  received  his  education  in  Clinton,  Ontario,  in  Pulte  Med- 
ical College,  Cincinnati,  and  in  the  Eye  and  Ear  Hospital, 
New  York.  He  finished  his  earthly  course  on  the  fifteenth  of 
February,  1916.  Dr.  Butchart  reached  China  in  1891,  and 
gave  himself  wholly  and  absolutely  to  the  work.    No  more  un- 


EXPANSION.  277 

selfish  and  devoted  missionary  was  ever  sent  to  any  field.  One 
who  worked  beside  him  wrote :  ' '  Though  it  may  be  said  that 
his  sun  went  down  while  it  was  yet  day,  Dr.  Butchart  gave 
twenty-five  years  of  efficient  service.  As  a  pioneer  in  the  vast 
Luchowfu  field,  he  did  a  monumental  work.  He  had  a  versa- 
tile mind  and  a  passion  for  hard  work ;  he  was  a  skilful  plwsi- 
cian  and  surgeon,  an  able  linguist  and  preacher.  No  one 
else  could  build  so  good  a  hospital  or  home  for  the  money,  or 
see  so  many  patients  in  a  day.  Flowers,  photography  and 
scientific  investigations  Avere  his  pastimes.  Withal  he  loved 
his  home  and  was  happiest  when  he  was  with  his  wife  and 
children.  Wlien  he  was  called  to  Nanking  to  take  the  super- 
intendence of  the  University  Hospital,  he  made  it  a  model  in 
hospital  management,  and  his  services  were  highly  esteemed 
in  that  teaching  center.  True  missionary  that  he  was,  he  lost 
his  life — to  find  it — in  the  millions  of  Chinese  to  whom  he 
ministered."  Another  missionary  wrote:  "Multitudes  have 
been  blessed  by  his  ministry,  and  upon  the  tablets  of  their 
hearts  is  inscribed  his  lasting  memorial."  He  was  eminent, 
both  in  ability  and  consecration.  His  was  a  noble  task,  lov- 
ingly and  cheerfully  done.  The  medical  students  whom  he 
taught  put  on  their  white  gowns,  carried  the  casket  a  distance 
of  three  miles  to  the  foreign  cemetery  at  the  base  of  Purple 
Mountain.  Mrs.  Butchart  and  four  children  grieve  over  his 
departure,  while  they  cherish  his  memory  with  solemn  pride. 
Mrs.  Butchart  is  the  Principal  of  the  school  for  missionary 
children  in  Kuling,  and  is  doing  a  fine  piece  of  work  in 
Christ's  name  and  stead. 

Four  missionary  children  and  two  evangelists  were  taken. 
The  four  children  were  Marion  Macklin,  Hugh  Molland,  Mary 
Wakefield,  and  Baby  Baird.  A  child  is  a  missionary  almost  as 
soon  as  born.  People  gather  to  see  and  to  admire.  Every- 
thing about  it  creates  interest.  One  family  said  that  in  time 
of  riot  their  child  was  a  better  protection  than  a  battalion  of 
soldiers.  The  people  said  the  gods  must  like  these  missionaries 
or  they  would  not  have  given  them  such  a  beautiful  child. 


278       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  death  of  these  children  was  precious  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord. 

Mr.  Vong  was  the  first  native  evangelist  in  Nantungchow. 
He  died  from  cholera  soon  after  that  city  had  been  opened  to 
the  gospel.  His  death  was  caused  by  his  being  forced  to 
remain  in  a  miserably  noisome  place  while  waiting  for  the 
opposition  of  the  oflEicials  to  pass  away.  Mr.  Nie,  the  beloved 
pastor  of  the  Yangtsepoo  church,  was  drowned  when  the 
Steamship  Onwo  was  wrecked.  He  was  on  his  way  to  visit 
Mr.  Vong. 

These  all  died  in  faith,  not  having  received  the  promises, 
but  having  seen  and  greeted  them  from  afar,  and  having  con- 
fessed that  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth. 

MISCELLANEA. 

Among  the  many  things  that  had  a  bearing  on  the  mission- 
aries and  their  work,  which  would,  if  known,  be  of  interest  to 
the  friends  at  home,  the  following  are  deemed  worthy  of  men- 
tion: 

1.  The  Opposition  of  the  People.  In  1890  Messrs.  Saw  and 
Hunt  visited  Fung  Yang  Fu,  a  large  city  situated  about  one 
hundred  miles  north  of  Chuchow,  and  rented  a  building  and 
began  preparation  for  work.  But  they  were  not  permitted  to 
remain.  They  had  to  leave  surrounded  by  soldiers  who  pro- 
tected them  from  the  Chinese  mob  who  stoned  them  out  of  the 
place.  Five  years  later  Dr.  Butchart  received  similar  treat- 
ment in  that  city. 

The  same  year  a  chapel  was  finished  and  dedicated  in  con- 
nection with  the  dispensary  at  the  Drum  Tower.  The  dedica- 
tion aroused  the  animosity  of  the  anti-foreign  element.  A 
large  crowd  flocked  into  the  chapel  and  began  making  a  dis- 
turbance. Dr.  Macklin  told  them  that,  if  they  intended 
making  trouble,  they  would  do  well  to  do  it  quickly,  as  soldiers 
had  been  sent  for  and  would  soon  be  on  the  ground.  The 
rioters  made  a  rush  for  the  doors  at  once,  carrying  them  off 
their  hinges.  The  missionaries  walked  back  to  the  compound, 
shielding  the  women  from  the  flying  stones.    During  the  com- 


EXPANSION.  279 

munion  service  which  followed,  the  stones  battered  against  the 
closed  shutters,  and  the  compound  was  covered  with  missiles. 
Dr.  Macklin  walked  out  to  the  mob  and  said  to  them  that, 
if  they  meant  to  tear  down  the  house,  to  say  so,  and  he  would 
move  the  sick  people  into  some  other  place.  The  crowd  was 
dispersing  when  the  soldiers  dashed  up  striking  many  an  un- 
offending one  who  happened  to  be  going  by,  but  failing  to  ar- 
rest any  of  the  leaders  who  were  carefully  pointed  out  to 
them. 

The  next  year  there  was  a  riot  in  Wuhu  of  such  a  serious 
nature  that  it  was  considered  prudent  to  send  the  women  and 
children  away  for  safety.  Because  the  leaders  of  the  Wuhu 
riot  were  not  punished,  the  officials  in  Wuweicho  turned  the 
missionaries  out  of  their  chapel,  wrecked  the  premises,  and 
told  the  evangelist  that  he  would  do  well  to  leave  while  his 
head  was  intact.  Placards  threatening  parents  if  they  should 
continue  to  send  their  children  to  the  day  school  were  posted 
in  conspicuous  places. 

James  Ware  visited  Tsungming  in  1890.  Before  that  time 
no  missionary  work  had  been  done  there.  The  people  were 
bitterly  opposed ;  they  tore  down  the  chapel  sign ;  they  closed 
the  chapel  and  expelled  the  evangelist  from  the  city.  Eight- 
een months  passed  before  the  officials  would  allow  him  to  pro- 
ceed with  his  work.  Even  then  he  had  to  be  content  with  a 
chapel  outside  the  walls. 

Two  weeks  after  the  outbreak  in  Wuhu,  there  was  a  similar 
riot  in  Nanking.  The  officials  urged  the  missionaries  to  send 
their  wives  and  little  ones  to  Shanghai.  This  they  did,  but 
while  they  were  on  the  steamer  landing,  word  reached  them 
that  their  buildings  were  being  looted  and  burned.  The  men 
hurried  back  and  found  soldiers  guarding  the  mission  prop- 
erty. Dr.  Macklin 's  cistern  had  been  opened  in  the  expecta- 
tion of  finding  dead  children,  but  no  further  damage  was  done. 

In  1887  an  agent  of  the  Scottish  Bible  Society  visited 
Luchowfu  with  three  colporteurs.  In  spite  of  such  protection 
as  the  officials  afforded  him,  he  had  all  his  baggage  stolen ;  he 


280       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

was  stoned  in  the  street,  and  his  life  nearly  taken  by  some 
who  forced  their  way  into  his  inn. 

In  May,  1900,  just  as  the  first  foreign  house  was  being 
completed  in  Luchowfu,  there  was  a  local  riot.  The  report 
that  one  of  the  foreigners  had  been  killed  by  lightning  in  the 
new  house  was  spread  abroad,  and  the  Chinese  took  it  as  a 
manifestation  of  anger  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  idols.  A 
vicious  crowd  rushed  into  the  yard,  to  look  into  the  case, 
stealing  and  destroying  as  they  went.  Dr.  Butchart  and  Mr. 
Titus  hurried  to  the  place,  and,  facing  the  crowd  and  the 
flying  brickbats,  succeeded  in  forcing  them  out  and  getting  the 
magistrate  there,  who  arrested  and  punished  some  of  the  of- 
fenders and  paid  for  the  injury  done. 

The  missionaries  in  Chuchow  often  had  to  meet  with  petty 
persecution,  threats,  and  indignities ;  but  they  had  gone  there 
to  stay  and  they  were  immovable.  ' '  Burn  down  the  house,  if 
you  will, ' '  was  their  usual  reply.  ' '  We  will  feel  sorry  for  the 
landlord,  but  we  have  nothing  of  our  own  to  be  destroyed." 
"We  will  drive  you  out  of  the  city,"  the  people  said.  *'But 
we  will  come  back  again. ' '  On  being  told  that  they  would  not 
be  allowed  to  return,  they  said,  "Do  you  think  you  can  keep 
a  guard  at  every  gate  and  prevent  our  entrance?"  "These 
foreigners  are  devils  indeed,"  and  gave  up  the  wordy  battle. 
They  threatened  to  burn  the  house  occupied  by  the  mission- 
aries within  forty-eight  hours.  The  missionaries  went  to  sleep 
as  usual,  and  for  a  few  days  breakfasted  in  the  tea-shops, 
preached  and  sold  books  before  the  yamen ;  prayed  much,  and 
chatted  as  much  as  possible  with  the  chief  men  of  the  city  on 
general  topics,  and  bore  a  friendly  manner  toward  all,  until 
the  people  were  impressed  and  surprised  by  their  friendliness, 
and  gave  up  the  thought  of  attacking  them. 

2.  The  Effect  of  the  War  with  Japan.  Prior  to  that  war  the 
Chinese  regarded  themselves  as  the  greatest  people  under 
heaven;  their  empire  the  only  real  empire,  and  all  other  na- 
tions as  tributary.  All  outside  peoples  were  barbarians.  They 
did  not  distinguish  between  English,  Japanese  and  Hindus. 
To  them  all  alike  were  foreign  devils.     When  the  war  broke 


EXPANSION.  281 

out  the  soldiers  and  common  people  were  filled  with  rage 
against  all  foreigners ;  they  felt  that  their  country  was  being 
defiled  by  their  presence,  and  continually  resented  their  en- 
croachments. The  Chinese  believed  that  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  the  Japanese  to  win.  When  reverse  followed  reverse, 
they  said,  "The  students  and  literati  have  not  been  aroused 
yet.  Wait  till  they  start,  and  they  will  not  stop  till  they  reach 
Berlin,  and  then  where  will  these  Japanese  rebels  be?"  At 
the  close  of  the  war  their  eyes  were  opened  to  their  owoi  in- 
feriority, and  ever  since  they  have  been  eager  to  investigate 
and  adopt  Western  things.  Since  the  war  the  Chinese  have 
conceded  to  the  missionaries  the  right  to  rent,  build,  dwell, 
and  travel  in  China,  and  that  concession  has  made  the  work 
easier.  Since  1895,  the  Chinese  in  the  vicinity  of  the  stations 
of  the  Mission  have  shown  an  evident  eagerness  to  learn  more 
about  Western  sciences  and  arts.  The  ofiicials  have  protected 
the  missionaries  in  their  rights  more  carefully,  and  the 
number  of  inquirers  and  conversions  has  increased  greatly. 

3.  Strange  Notions.  Many  Chinese  looked  upon  the  mis- 
sionaries as  the  political  agents  of  some  foreign  power.  As 
intelligent  a  man  as  Li  Hung  Chang  could  not  believe  that 
missionaries  were  actuated  by  disinterested  motives.  He  did 
not  regard  them  as  altruists  and  philanthropists.  At  the  time 
of  the  war  Math  Japan,  every  missionary  was  considered  a 
Japanese  spy,  and  more  than  one  missionary  was  in  danger  of 
losing  his  life  because  of  that  misconception.  When  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Saw  were  leaving  China  on  furlough,  some  of  the  people 
said  that  their  king  was  displeased  with  them  and  was  going  to 
take  off  his  ' '  button ' ' ;  that  is,  he  was  going  to  take  away  his 
literary  degree.  When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arnold  left  Luhoh  to 
take  the  work  at  Wuhu,  they  said  that  the  king  was  going 
to  take  Mr.  Arnold's  head. 

4.  Seehing  the  Loaves  and  Fishes.  It  is  generally  believed 
that  the  missionaries  are  rich  and  are  willing  to  assist  the 
converts.  Sometimes  men  who  need  help  in  lawsuits,  or  help 
in  some  other  form,  profess  that  they  desire  to  enter  the 
church.    It  is  not  easv  to  discriminate  between  the  seeker  after 


282       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

some  present  advantage  and  the  man  who  is  in  earnest  in  his 
desire  to  find  pardon  and  peace  and  eternal  life.  Mr.  Bentley 
told  of  how  a  Buddhist  priest  sought  to  join  himself  to  the 
Mission  in  Shanghai.  * '  He  came  to  us  still  wearing  the  sacred 
robe  of  his  order.  Nor  was  he  innocent  of  the  unkempt  ap- 
pearance and  general  air  of  slovenliness  characteristic  of  his 
kind;  but  smiled  blandly,  and  in  a  very  docile  manner  asked 
if  he  could  become  my  disciple.  In  vain  I  protested  that  I 
was  not  seeking  disciples  to  follow  us,  but  was  persuading  men 
to  follow  Christ.  He  knew  that,  but  he  knew  nothing  about 
Christ.  Me  he  knew,  and  me  he  would  follow.  Where  I 
stopped,  he  would  stop ;  where  I  traveled,  he  would  go ;  where 
I  slept,  he  would  sleep.  He  would  eat  what  I  ate,  and  drink 
my  drink.    He  would  even  think  my  thoughts. 

"His  mental  condition  was  pitiable.  Perhaps,  or  rather 
certainly,  he  had  not  been  brilliant  originally;  but  his  wits 
had  been  dulled,  and  his  faculties  beclouded  by  years  of  con- 
ning Buddhist  ceremonial  nonsense.  How  Oriental  he  was! 
How  helpless !  We  tried  to  help  him — bought  him  unpriestly 
garments,  that  he  might  go  among  his  fellows  to  work,  gave 
him  books  to  read,  got  a  situation  for  him,  encouraged  him — 
but  I  have  not  seen  him  for  a  month.  Is  he  discouraged? 
Has  he  been  ruined  by  some  of  the  vices  he  learned  when  a 
priest?     Or  was  he  a  fraud  from  the  beginning?" 

5.  The  Converts.  Friends  of  the  work  sometimes  ask,  "Are 
the  converts  sincere?  Are  they  Christians  in  fact  as  well  as 
in  name?"  Dr.  Osgood  states  that  one  of  the  greatest  pleas- 
ures of  the  missionary  lies  in  watching  the  development  of  the 
new  life  in  those  who  once  were  in  darkness,"  but  now  are 
"light  in  the  Lord."  Especially  has  this  divine  growth  been 
manifested  in  the  lives  of  some  of  the  faithful  women.  For- 
merly ignorant,  as  their  fellows,  they  have  become  intelligent ; 
illiterate,  they  have  taught  themselves  to  read  God's  Word; 
dumb,  they  have  become  eloquent  in  prayer  and  praise.  Many 
a  time,  when  listening  to  them  pouring  out  their  hearts  in 
prayer  and  supplication,  the  missionaries  have  been  con- 
strained to  say  in  joyful  surprise,  "What  hath  God  wrought ! " 


EXPANSION.  288 

Professor  Ross  has  borne  similar  testimony.  "The  radiant 
peace  and  uplift  of  soul  I  have  seen  on  some  Christian  faces 
reveal  what  a  moral  treasure  the  Chinese  have  kept  locked  up 
all  these  centuries.  I  do  not  wonder  that  villagers  took  a 
certain  saintly  Bible  woman  to  be  some  '  relative  of  God. '  "  To 
manj'  in  China  the  words  applied  to  the  Christians  in  Corinth 
apply,  "You  were  washed,  3'ou  were  sanctified,  you  were  jus- 
tified in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the  Spirit 
of  our  God." 

6.  The  Gratitude  of  Patients. — Whenever  Dr.  Macklin  saw 
on  the  street  a  man  sick  or  dying,  he  had  him  brought  to  the 
hospital.  One  large  room  was  set  apart  for  Chinese  who  had 
been  set  out  to  die;  and  the  room  was  usually  full.  The 
Chinese  did  not  wish  to  have  a  servant  die  on  the  premises; 
that  invited  bad  luck.  So  when  a  servant  was  thought  to  be 
about  to  die,  he  was  taken  out  of  the  house  and  laid  on  the 
street.  Dr.  Macklin  had  an  eye  for  such  cases,  and  he  received 
his  reward.  One  day  he  rode  down  to  Hsia  Kwan  in  a  jin- 
ricksha. On  arriving  he  offered  the  coolie  the  usual  fee 
charged.  The  coolie  refused  to  accept  it.  The  doctor  asked, 
"What  is  the  matter?  Is  not  this  the  regular  price?"  He 
thought  the  coolie  wanted  a  larger  fee.  "Certainly,"  he  said, 
said,  "but  don't  you  remember  me,  how  you  took  me  to  your 
hospital  and  saved  my  life  ?  Do  you  think  I  want  your  money 
after  that?" 

7.  Offers  of  Larger  Salary. — Mr.  Bentley  was  offered  much 
more  money  than  he  was  receiving  if  he  would  engage  in  an- 
other form  of  Christian  service.  The  position  was  more  at- 
tractive in  many  ways.  But  he  had  gone  to  China  to  work  for 
the  salvation  of  the  Chinese,  and  nothing  could  induce  him  to 
turn  aside  and  do  something  else.  Alexander  Paul  was  of- 
fered ten  thousand  dollars  a  year  to  sell  oil.  He  did  not  con- 
sider the  offer  for  a  moment.  He  thought  so  little  of  the 
matter  that  in  his  correspondence  with  the  Mission  Rooms  he 
never  so  much  as  alluded  to  it.  Business  concerns  are  con- 
stantly looking  for  men  of  ability  to  serve  them.     It  is  very 


284       FOEEIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

seldom  that  a  missionary  gives  up  the  work  to  which  he  dedi- 
cated his  life.    He  has  other  and  better  work  to  do. 

8.  Missionary  Sacrifices. — The  men  and  women  who  have 
gone  to  the  field  have  not  only  given  themselves,  but  they 
give  of  their  incomes  most  generously.  They  see  the  need, 
and  they  cannot  shut  up  their  compassion;  they  must  share 
what  they  have  with  those  who  have  nothing.  They  are  eon- 
tent  to  receive  small  salaries  that  more  missionaries  may  be 
sent  out.  They  give  as  they  are  able,  to  maintain  and  enlarge 
the  work.  At  one  Annual  Convention  the  situation  of  the 
Mission  was  considered.  Places  that  had  been  opened  in 
answer  to  prayer  were  given  up,  or  only  partially  occupied. 
The  Convention  recommended  that  each  missionary  assume 
the  responsibility  of  the  work  under  his  charge  to  the  limit  of 
four  hundred  Mexican  dollars;  namely,  F.  E.  Meigs,  E.  T. 
Williams,  Dr.  James  Butchart,  W.  P.  Bentley,  James  Ware, 
A.  F.  H.  Saw,  T.  J.  Arnold,  W.  R.  Hunt ;  Miss  Emma  Lyon, 
three  hundred  Mexican  dollars.  When  the  Societ}''  was  hard 
pressed  for  funds,  it  was  a  pleasure  for  them  to  do  what  they 
could  for  the  work  they  loved. 

9.  Chinese  Prisons. — Messrs.  Saw  and  Hunt  were  permitted 
to  visit  the  prison  in  Chuchow.  The  experience  was  as  rare  as 
it  was  sad.  The  foul  stench  from  the  emaciated  bodies  of 
bound  prisoners  was  sickening.  Huddled  together  like  pigs, 
the  men  were  fastened  down  to  large  iron  rings  in  the  floor. 
Some  were  manacled  to  their  wooden  cages.  The  Chinese  ap- 
propriately used  the  word  "hell"  for  prison.  Over  the  door 
of  the  inner  ward  hung  the  solemn  sentence  in  Chinese  char- 
acters, "Past  repentance  now."  Speaking  kindly  to  several 
groups,  little  impression  appeared  to  be  made.  The  men 
were  dazed,  indifferent,  hopeless.  Being  moved  to  speak  to  a 
murderer,  undergoing  a  sentence  of  slow  death,  they  ap- 
proached him  and  found  him  a  raving  maniac.  The  sight 
haunted  the  missionaries  for  weeks.  The  experience  was  not 
in  vain,  for  they  had  the  privilege  of  speaking  to  the  prison- 
ers, and  to  the  jailer  they  told  the  story  of  redeeming  grace. 
What  they  saw  was  a  call  to  them  to  do  their  utmost  to  make 


EXPANSION.  285 

China  Christian  through  and  through,  so  that  even  the  men 
in  prison  might  be  treated  as  men  and  not  as  demons. 

10.  The  Change  in  the  Attitude  of  the  Chinese. — In  the 
time  of  the  Boxer  uprising,  the  policy  of  the  government 
looked  to  the  extermination  of  the  foreigners.  The  Empress 
Dowager  wanted  to  make  China  a  hermit  nation  again;  she 
wished  China  for  the  Chinese.  Thousands  of  foreigners  were 
massacred  and  their  buildings  destroyed.  Hundreds  of  mis- 
sionaries were  put  to  death.  That  was  not  because  they  were 
missionaries,  but  because  they  were  foreigners.  Because  of 
the  humanity  and  good  sense  of  several  of  the  Viceroys  the 
uprising  was  confined  to  a  limited  area.  In  the  Yangtse 
Valley  the  foreigners  were  not  molested.  No  missionary  of  the 
Society  lost  his  life,  and  no  building  was  burned  or  looted  by 
the  Boxers.  The  Ministers  and  Consuls  advised  the  foreigners 
to  go  to  Shanghai  till  the  storm  was  overpast. 

In  the  Revolution,  a  dozen  years  later  than  the  Boxer  Up- 
rising, and  in  the  Rebellion  that  followed  the  Revolution,  the 
foreigners  were  protected.  Word  was  sent  out  from  all  the 
camps  that  if  any  foreigner  was  killed,  or  if  any  foreign  prop- 
erty was  destroyed,  the  man  who  was  responsible  for  the  crime 
would  lose  his  head.  The  Chinese  paid  dearly  for  the  Boxer 
outrages,  and  they  did  not  wish  to  have  to  pay  new  indemni- 
ties. 

11.  Ruling. — This  is  a  summer  resort  for  the  missionaries 
and  other  foreigners  in  Central  China.  Nanking  is  on  the 
same  latitude  as  New  Orleans.  It  is  very  necessary  for  the 
missionaries  in  that  part  of  China  to  get  away  from  the  heat 
of  the  plains  in  the  hottest  months  of  the  year.  Ruling  is 
situated  on  a  low  range  of  mountains  south  of  Kiukiang. 
The  missionaries  and  business  people  have  been  granted  a 
beautiful  valley  between  two  of  the  higher  ridges.  There  they 
have  built  cottages  in  which  they  can  rest  for  a  few  weeks  in 
the  summer.  Among  those  holding  widely  divergent  views,  a 
committee  representing  the  different  missionary  societies  or- 
ganized a  series  of  annual  union  conferences.  Quite  as  sig- 
nificant is  the  union  chapel  where  all  in  the  place,  irrespective 


286       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

of  religious  views,  worship  during  the  season.  The  chapel 
stands  as  a  perpetual  witness  for  and  a  call  to  union  in  Christ 
among  the  missionaries  in  the  Yangtse  Valley.  Kuling  is  to 
the  missionaries  and  their  children  like  rivers  of  water  in  a 
dry  place,  like  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land. 

WORK  BEGUN  AND  DISCONTINUED. 

For  good  and  sufficient  reasons  the  work  begun  and  carried 
on  for  a  time  at  four  points  was  discontinued.  The  first  of  the 
four  was  Bocheo,  a  town  in  the  northwest  corner  of  the  Prov- 
ince of  Anhuei.  The  Mission  decided  that  Mr.  and  Mrs,  A. 
E.  Cory  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Edwin  A.  Laj^ton  should  open 
Bocheo.  After  two  months  Mrs.  Cory's  health  failed  and  it 
was  necessary  for  Mr.  Cory  to  take  her  to  America.  Dr. 
Layton  and  family  continued  the  work  for  almost  a  year.  At 
first  the  people  were  hostile  and  threatened  to  take  their  lives 
if  they  did  not  withdraw.  More  than  one  riot  was  caused  by 
their  presence.  The  medical  work  was  recognized  as  a  boon, 
and  gradually  the  opposition  was  changed  into  good  will. 
Bocheo  was  far  from  any  other  station  and  had  to  be  aban- 
doned. Dr.  Layton  and  family  were  recalled  and  sent  to 
Nantungchow. 

The  second  place  that  was  abandoned  was  Luhoh.  In  the 
autumn  of  1889  E.  T.  Williams  and  A.  F.  H.  Saw  entered 
that  city  with  a  view  to  opening  work.  They  were  able  to  rent 
a  building  outside  the  south  gate.  In  that  building  they  estab- 
lished a  day  school.  In  a  few  days  thirteen  boys  were  enrolled. 
Owing  to  a  report  that  the  missionaries  would  take  out  their 
eyes  and  hearts  for  medicine,  all  but  three  of  the  boys  fled  in 
terror.  For  more  than  three  years  Luhoh  had  no  resident 
missionary.  In  the  summer  of  1892  two  homes  were  rented 
and  a  permanent  work  begun.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saw  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Arnold  constituted  the  force.  Mrs.  Saw  and  Mrs. 
Arnold  were  the  first  white  women  the  people  had  ever  seen, 
and  their  presence  was  a  source  of  much  curiosity.  They 
heard  the  people  say,  as  they  saw  them  pass  in  through  the 
the  gates,  "Are  the  women  foreign  devils  also?" 


EXPANSION.  287 

The  next  spring  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Arnold  were  transferred  to 
Wuhu,  to  take  the  work  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Holland  while  they 
went  home  on  furlongh.  That  left  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saw  alone 
in  Luhoh.  Feeling  how  much  there  was  for  them  to  do,  they 
threw  themselves  into  the  work  with  all  their  hearts  and 
forgot  their  loneliness.  They  preached  daily,  and  gave  medi- 
cine to  thousands  who  flocked  to  them  for  relief.  The  Society 
being  hard  pressed  for  funds,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saw  gave  up  their 
home  and  chapel  within  the  city  and  moved  into  two  rooms 
in  the  rear  of  the  south  gate  chapel.  The}^  had  a  little  recep- 
tion room  in  front  and  there  they  received  daily  the  people 
who  resorted  to  them.  They  went  out  into  the  friendly  neigh- 
borhoods and  preached  to  the  quickly-gathering  crowds  until 
there  was  scarcely  a  street  in  the  city  on  which  Mr.  Saw's 
voice  had  not  been  heard. 

In  1895,  after  their  return  from  furlough,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Saw  settled  again  in  their  two  little  rooms  behind  the  chapel 
and  resumed  work.  There  were  times  when  the  people  would 
not  attend  the  services.  They  said  they  had  heard  the  story 
over  and  over  again  and  did  not  care  to  go.  Mr.  Saw  placed 
the  topics  upon  which  he  was  to  preach  each  afternoon  on  two 
boards  and  paid  a  man  to  carry  these  boards  through  the 
streets,  one  in  front  and  one  on  his  back.  The  sandwich  man 
soon  filled  the  chapel  with  eager  listeners.  The  missionary 
placed  on  a  bulletin  board  in  front  of  the  chapel  the  burning 
questions  of  the  day;  these  questions  furnished  topics  from 
which  he  could  preach  to  the  crowds  that  gathered  to  read. 
Another  feature  was  the  competition  essay.  He  gave  out  cer- 
tain subjects  bearing  on  Christianity,  and  offered  prizes  for 
the  best  essay  on  the  same.  Over  fifty  Chinese  scholars  wrote 
in  the  first  competition.  It  was  necessary  for  them  to  secure 
books  treating  on  the  subjects ;  these  the  missionary  had  al- 
ways on  hand.  "With  the  books  he  gave  portions  of  the  Word 
of  God. 

Then  came  the  death  of  Mr.  Hearnden  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Saw  were  asked  to  join  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hunt  at  Chuchow,  the 
city  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Saw  and  Mr,  Hearnden  opened  in 


288       FOREIGN"  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

1889.  Believing  that  this  was  God's  will  for  them,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Saw  left  Luhoh  and  removed  to  Chuchow.  Mr.  Saw  still 
made  regular  trips  to  Luhoh  to  keep  in  touch  with  the  people, 
but  the  work  in  the  surrounding  villages  had  to  be  practically 
abandoned.  Later  the  work  at  this  point  was  turned  over 
to  the  Friends,  and  the  property  of  the  Society  was  sold  to 
them.    The  Friends  have  now  a  flourishing  work  at  that  place. 

The  third  place  abandoned  was  Cliaosien,  a  town  at  the  end 
of  Lake  Chao.  Chaosien  had  been  visited  repeatedly  by  the 
missionaries  passing  between  Wuhu  and  Luchowfu,  but  it  was 
not  till  October,  1907,  that  it  was  entered  as  a  resident  station. 
Mr.  C.  B.  Titus  rented  a  house  and  moved  his  family  there 
in  December  of  that  year.  The  following  April  a  chapel  was 
rented  on  the  main  business  street  of  the  city.  Evangelists 
Shi  and  Han  preached  in  the  chapel.  Mr.  Titus  had  the 
oversight  of  two  day  schools  and  a  Sunday  school.  He  trav- 
eled far  and  near  preaching  the  gospel  and  selling  literature 
of  many  kinds.  He  gathered  a  few  believers  and  observed  the 
ordinances  with  them.  While  living  in  Luchowfu  Mr.  Titus 
baptized  a  man  whose  ancestral  home  was  forty  miles  from 
Chaohsien.  This  man  asked  him  to  visit  his  place  and  open 
a  church  and  school.  That  was  done  in  1908.  The  work  at 
Chaohsien  was  closed  in  1912.  The  forces  were  depleted  by 
sickness,  and  no  one  could  be  spared  from  the  older  stations 
for  Chaohsien.  The  property  was  sold  to  the  Christian  Ad- 
vent Society. 

The  fourth  place  abandoned  was  Shanghai.  The  work  in 
Shanghai  began  in  1900  and  was  discontinued  in  1916.  The 
staff  was  not  large  enough  to  man  the  other  stations,  nor  had 
the  Society  the  funds  necessary  to  equip  those  stations  ade- 
quately. To  the  missionaries  and  to  the  Commission  to  the 
Orient  it  appeared  wise  to  carry  on  the  work  at  fewer  stations, 
and  to  do  intensive  work  rather  than  to  cover  more  territory 
than  the  Mission  could  properly  cultivate.  It  appeared  to 
them  to  be  good  strategy  to  build  up  strong,  well-taught 
churches,  and  to  train  a  force  of  efficient  Chinese  evangelists. 
Moreover,  Shanghai  is  in  a  different  dialect  area  from  the 


1.  Dr.  William   Bailey  Hospital,   Bolenge. 

2.  Baptismal  Scene,  Longa. 

3.  Longa's  Kindergarten. 

4.  Mission  Helpers,  Monieka. 


EXPANSION.  289 

other  stations,  and  therefore  it  was  difficult  to  provide  mission- 
aries in  case  of  need.  Then,  too,  the  difference  in  dialect  made 
the  training  of  workers  in  Nanking  University  for  Shanghai 
a  problem.  It  should  be  added  that  while  Shanghai  is  a 
large  and  growing  city,  it  has  a  large  number  of  missionaries 
and  missionary  institutions.  No  other  city  in  China  is  so  well 
supplied  with  Christian  workers.  In  the  other  districts  where 
the  Society  is  at  work — Chuchow,  Luchowfu,  Nantungchow, 
Wuhu  and  Wuweichow,  no  other  Society  is  represented.  Not 
only  so,  but  in  those  fields  there  is  sufficient  room  for  ex- 
pansion for  many  years. 

The  abandonment  of  Shanghai  does  not  mean  that  the 
Society  will  not  be  represented.  There  is  a  vigorous,  self- 
supporting  church  in  the  heart  of  the  city.  That  church  will 
continue  to  grow  and  will  worthily  represent  the  Disciples  of 
Christ.  The  Institute  property  can  be  sold  and  the  proceeds 
wisely  invested  in  some  other  part  of  China.  The  Yangtsepoo 
property  has  been  sold  to  the  Northern  Baptists;  and  they 
have  taken  over  all  the  work  of  the  Society  in  that  part  of  the 
city. 

VIII.     EXPANSION  IN  AFRICA. 

(Continued  from  page  107.) 

BoLENGE  is  on  the  Congo,  and  seven  hundred  and  fifty  miles 
from  its  mouth,  and  a  little  distance  from  where  the  Ruki 
enters  the  Congo.  It  is  about  midway  between  Stanley  Pool 
and  Stanley  Falls.  Being  the  first  station  of  the  Society, 
naturally  more  work  has  been  done  in  it  than  in  any  other.  At 
the  time  of  its  purchase  there  were  two  dwellings,  one  school 
building,  and  one  store.  Since  that  time  other  buidings  have 
been  provided  as  needed  and  as  the  resources  of  the  Society 
permitted. 

Bolenge  has  been  pronounced  the  most  beautiful  station  on 
the  River.  It  is  known  among  those  who  know  is  as  "  Bolenge 
the  Beautiful."  An  English  missionary,  after  a  visit,  wrote, 
"Bolenge  Station,  built  on  a  good  high  bank,  looks  very  pic- 
turesque as  one  stands  on  the  deck  of  the  Mission  steamer,  the 
19 


290       FOREIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

'  Goodwill. '  The  grassy  lawns,  the  beds  of  flowers,  the  houses 
and  other  station  buildings  peeping  out  amongst  the  palms 
and  other  indigenous  trees,  not  only  make  an  attractive  pic- 
ture, but  also  show  that  this  is  one  of  those  too  rare  spots  in 
Congoland  where  God's  servants  are  trying  to  help  the  de- 
graded natives  and  lead  them  sympathetically  to  God."  He 
wrote  of  the  spring  that  supplies  an  abundance  of  pure  and 
clear  water,  and  of  the  grove  of  orange  trees,  and  the  vege- 
table garden  which  supplies  the  missionaries  with  the  green 
food  so  conducive  to  health  on  the  Congo. 

LoNGA,  the  second  station  opened,  is  seventy-five  miles 
from  Bolenge,  and  is  situated  on  a  high  bluff  at  the  junction 
of  the  Bosira  and  the  Momboj^o  rivers.  Longa  is  the  key  to 
hundreds  of  villages  and  tens  of  thousands  of  people,  most  of 
whom  at  that  time  had  not  heard  the  name  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth. Early  in  the  year  1907,  Dr.  Dye  and  Mr.  Hensey  visited 
Longa  and  helped  to  choose  the  site.  It  took  two  years  from 
the  time  the  request  was  made  to  secure  permission  from  the 
Government  to  open  a  work  at  Longa.  When  permission  was 
given  it  was  with  the  understanding  that  a  medical  man 
should  be  permanently  located  at  each  station.  While  the  Mis- 
sion was  waiting  for  permission,  one  of  the  native  evangelists 
was  carrying  on  the  work.  Towards  the  close  of  1908,  Mr. 
Eldred  and  Dr.  Jaggard  left  Bolenge  for  Longa.  Until  a 
suitable  building  was  erected,  they  lived  in  a  temporary  store- 
house. As  they  had  no  stove,  the}''  cooked  in  an  open  fire  and 
baked  in  an  empty  oil  drum.  In  a  little  time  part  of  the  site 
was  cleared,  stumps  were  burnt  out,  the  land  was  graded  and 
fenced  and  planted.  As  soon  as  practicable  the  buildings  most 
necessarj^  were  erected.  A  church  of  sixty-nine  members 
was  organized.  The  membership  had  been  transferred  from 
the  church  in  Bolenge. 

LoTUMBE,  the  third  station  opened,  is  on  the  Momboyo,  and 
is  seventy-five  miles  from  Longa.  The  request  for  a  site  and 
permission  to  open  a  station  was  granted  within  six  months  of 
the  time  it  was  presented.  The  work  in  that  section  of  the 
field  really  began  when  Is'ekai  left  Bolenge,  where  he  had 


EXPANSION.  291 

been  baptized,  for  his  home  in  Mbaea.  Is-olumbu  went  to 
Lotumbe  in  November,  1907,  and  worked  there  for  two  years, 
when  the  first  missionaries  joined  him.  Meanwhile  Is'ekai 
left  his  home  and  removed  to  Lotumbe  that  he  might  be  near 
the  evangelist,  and  that  he  might  assist  the  work  in  every  way 
possible.  Mr.  Hensey  and  Dr.  Widdowson  were  the  first 
missionaries  to  visit  Lotumbe.  The  people  were  amazed  and 
said  to  one  another,  "Come  and  see  the  gods  who  have  come 
to  see  us";  "The  gods  of  Efoloko  have  come."  Dr.  Dye 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Herbert  Smith  were  the  first  resident  mis- 
sionaries in  Lotumbe.  Dr.  Dye  was  able  to  remain  only  one 
month;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  have  had  their  home  there  ever 
since.  In  1910,  when  the  Mission  asked  the  Society  for  per- 
mission to  open  Lotumbe,  the  Society  cabled,  "Lotumbe  im- 
possible." It  felt  that  it  was  unable  to  send  out  any  new 
workers  at  that  time,  and  that  it  did  not  have  the  funds  the 
new  station  would  require.  Mrs.  Dye  attended  the  Topeka 
Convention  and  made  an  address  of  such  marvelous  power 
that  the  impossible  became  possible.  The  fact  is,  that  before 
the  cablegram  reached  Congo,  Lotumbe  was  occupied.  Like 
Longa,  Lotumbe  was  hewed  out  of  the  jungle. 

MoNiEKA,  the  fourth  station  opened,  is  on  the  Bosira,  and  is 
one  hundred  and  thirty-five  miles  from  Longa  and  two  hun- 
dred and  ten  miles  from  Bolenge.  For  some  reason  permis- 
sion to  open  work  at  Monieka  was  withheld  for  three  years, 
but  when  it  was  granted  the  site  was  given  free.  The  first 
missionaries  to  visit  Monieka  were  Mr.  Eldred  and  Dr.  Wid- 
dowson; the  first  missionaries  to  reside  there  were  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Jaggard.  Miss  Edith  Apperson  did  all  her  work  at  that 
station.  There  were  four  hundred  believers  in  Monieka  and 
sixty-five  evangelists  before  there  was  any  resident  mission- 
ary. One  visitor  wrote :  ' '  The  work  here  is  beyond  descrip- 
tion. Our  entrance  was  a  triumphal  march.  We  were  sur- 
rounded by  welcoming  natives.  The  greater  part  of  them  had 
never  seen  a  white  woman.  Some  who  came  after  we  had 
gone  into  the  house  set  apart  for  our  use,  fought  for  a  peep 
into  the  doors  and  windows,  and  it  seemed  for  a  time  that 


292       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

they  would  break  down  the  flimsy  walls.  Then  they  sounded 
the  great  wooden  drum,  and  the  people  assembled  to  hear 
God's  message.  Picture  if  you  can  a  great  spreading- 
branched  palaver  tree,  and  you  can  see  the  auditorium  nature 
had  provided  for  us.  Within  the  ample  shade  of  this  African 
temple  sat  a  great  circle  of  red-painted  natives.  In  the  center 
of  one  side  sat  the  chiefs  and  old  men,  each  in  his  own  chair 
of  state,  with  a  curious  broad-bladed  knife  in  his  right  hand ; 
to  their  left  sat  the  young  warriors,  uneasy,  with  the  spirit 
of  those  who  are  more  used  to  the  battleground  than  to  the 
temple,  and  beyond  them  the  boys,  as  fidgety  as  the  boys  of 
any  land.  To  the  right  the  women  and  girls  w^ere  huddled  in 
a  shapeless  mass,  as  full  of  giggles  and  gossip  as  might  be  ex- 
pected. The  other  side  of  the  circle  was  made  up  of  those 
who  are  more  earnestly  seeking  for  the  light.  They  sang  with 
much  zest  if  little  tune,  'There's  not  a  Friend  like  the  lowly 
Jesus, '  and  then  came  the  message. 

"The  service  over,  the  elders  remained.  Then  rose  Lon- 
jataka,  the  hereditarj^  chief,  who  in  his  town  is  as  autocratic 
as  the  Czar,  ponderous  in  the  dignity  befitting  a  man  who  has 
two  hundred  and  ten  wives  and  forty  houses  in  which  the^^ 
live.  Thus  said  he,  'White  man,  the  words  of  God  which 
you  have  spoken  to  us  feel  very  good  in  our  stomachs.  If  our 
3^oung  people  agree  to  them  it  will  be  good  for  Monieka.  At 
Bolenge  there  are  other  missionaries.  Why  don't  you  and 
mamma  stay  here  with  us?  We  will  build  you  a  home,  and 
you  shall  teach  us  of  your  "witch-doctor,"  whom  you  call 
Jesus,  and  perhaps  even  we  old  men  will  agree  with  him. '  ' ' 

The  methods  employed  were  the  same  on  all  the  stations. 
As  in  other  mission  fields,  preaching  had  the  first  place. 
Every  missionary  was  an  evangelist.  In  nine  months  Mr. 
Faris  preached  two  hundred  and  ninety-eight  times.  The 
preaching  was  followed  by  teaching.  The  converts  had  every- 
thing to  learn.  There  were  meetings  in  the  week  to  attend  to 
the  business  of  the  church  and  to  cases  of  discipline.  There 
were  other  meetings  for  edification.    Observance  of  the  Lord's 


EXPANSION.  293 

Supper  kept  many  from  falling*.  The  thought  of  meeting 
Him  at  the  Table  disarmed  the  tempter. 

The  preaching  was  not  all  done  by  the  missionaries.  Everj^ 
convert  felt  called  of  God  to  sound  out  the  word  of  truth,  the 
gospel  of  salvation.  At  first  the  converts  went  out  into  the 
towns  and  villages  for  a  week  or  for  two  weeks  and  preached 
wherever  the  could  get  a  hearing.  Later  the  church  selected 
those  who  were  best  qualified  and  sent  them  out  and  supported 
them.  Those  who  were  sent  out  were  gone  a  month  or  for  a 
longer  period.  In  that  time  they  told  all  they  knew.  Then 
they  returned  for  further  instruction  and  for  a  little  rest. 
As  most  of  the  evangelists  of  that  time  could  not  read,  the 
necessity  for  their  returning  at  stated  times  is  apparent.  As 
they  acquired  more  knowledge  and  more  experience  they  were 
sent  out  to  greater  distances  and  for  longer  periods.  Some- 
times they  went  as  far  as  a  hundred  miles  and  were  gone  two 
or  three  months ;  sometimes  they  were  sent  twice  that  dis- 
tance. When  they  returned  they  brought  a  large  number  of 
inquirers  with  them.  As  many  as  a  hundred  or  two  hundred, 
and,  in  some  cases,  still  larger  numbers  of  men  and  women  ac- 
companied them  to  the  station.  The  inquirers  would  remain 
for  some  weeks  under  instruction.  Those  that  appeared  suf- 
ficiently intelligent  in  the  things  of  the  Spirit,  and  who  ap- 
peared to  be  actuated  by  proper  motives,  were  baptized  and 
added  to  the  saved.  The  others  were  told  to  wait  until  they 
knew  more  and  were  better  prepared  to  begin  the  Christian 
life.  By  far  the  greater  number  of  the  Christians  in  Congo 
are  the  results  of  the  preaching  of  the  native  evangelists. 

The  missionaries  did  not  confine  their  preaching  to  the  sta- 
tions where  they  lived.  Almost  as  soon  as  they  had  a  sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  language  to  make  themselves  understood,  they 
began  to  itinerate.  They  went  out,  as  the  apostles  did,  and 
preached  everywhere.  It  could  be  said  of  them,  as  was  said 
of  the  apostles,  that  the  Lord  worked  with  them,  and  con- 
firmed the  word  with  the  signs  that  followed.  They  encour- 
aged the  pastors  and  teachers  at  the  out-stations.  They  looked 
into  the  work  that  was  being  done,  and  set  in  order  the  things 


294      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

that  were  wanting.  Thus  Mr.  Faris  went  out  from  Bolenge 
into  the  villages  around  about  and  spoke  to  the  people  all  the 
words  of  this  life.  Early  in  his  career,  Mr.  Eldred  went  to 
Ikoko  for  a  little  rest.  He  returned  across  the  country  on 
foot.  Each  day  he  preached  three  times  in  the  villages 
through  which  he  passed.  When  the  people  heard  of  his  ap- 
proach they  fled  to  the  woods,  thinking  he  was  a  State  official. 
When  they  learned  that  he  was  a  missionary,  they  returned 
and  listened  to  his  message.  Several  wished  to  accompany  him 
home  and  live  with  him  on  the  station,  that  they  might  learn 
more  of  the  grace  of  God  as  revealed  in  Jesus  Christ.  Failing 
in  that,  they  begged  him  to  send  them  teachers  to  teach  them 
the  word  of  God.  On  another  tour  Mr.  Eldred  visited  eighty- 
one  villages,  fifteen  of  which  had  never  seen  a  missionary.  On 
that  tour  he  preached  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  sermons 
and  had  numberless  interviews  with  people  who  were  asking 
what  they  should  do  to  inherit  eternal  life.  The  men  who  were 
with  him  held  many  services  night  and  morning.  In  one  other 
year  he  was  out  in  the  field  one  hundred  and  ninety-three 
days,  making  twelve  trips,  one  eighty  miles  in  length,  one  two 
hundred  and  fifty  miles,  and  one  three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles.  That  year  he  spoke  in  eighty -seven  towns  and  villages. 
He  visited  some  places  three  times  and  some  other  places  five 
or  six  times.  On  his  last  tour  in  which  he  had  Mr.  Hobgood 
as  his  traveling  companion,  he  planned  to  be  gone  from  home 
ten  weeks.  That  trip  would  have  required  him  to  travel  seven 
hundred  miles  on  land  and  two  hundred  miles  on  the  river. 
He  purposed  to  visit  many  places  that  never  had  been  visited 
by  a  missionary.  One  man  traveled  twelve  hundred  miles  on 
one  trip,  part  of  the  way  on  foot  and  the  rest  of  the  way  on 
the  water.  It  should  be  remembered  that  in  that  part  of  the 
world  there  are  no  railroads  and  no  roads  of  any  kind,  only 
paths  through  the  forest.  Much  of  the  way  is  through  swamps 
where  the  water  is  from  ankle  to  armpit  deep.  The  streams 
have  rude  bridges  of  poles,  and  an  acrobat  might  be  able  to 
get  across  without  getting  wet;  all  others  are  very  likel}'  to 
fall  into  the  water  and  mud. 


EXPANSION.  295 

Every  missionary  spends  a  considerable  part  of  every  year 
in  tours  into  the  back  country.  Often  two  go  together.  They 
take  their  folding  beds,  bedding,  food,  clothing,  dishes,  medi- 
cine, magic  lantern  and  slides.  The  people  are  wonderfully 
interested  in  pictures.  The  screen  is  hung  up  between  two 
trees,  and  the  men  and  women  and  children  gather  to  see  and 
to  hear  and  to  admire.  The  lantern  always  secures  an  atten- 
tive audience.  The  missionaries  can  talk  far  into  the  night, 
and  know  that  no  one  is  weary  and  anxious  for  him  to  bring 
the  service  to  a  close. 

The  married  women  go  with  their  husbands  when  that  is 
convenient.  Wherever  the}'  go  they  create  a  sensation.  Most 
of  the  people  in  the  villages  never  saw  a  white  woman,  though 
they  may  have  seen  white  men.  At  one  station  the  people 
asked  Mrs.  Jaggard,  "Where  did  you  come  from?  Have  you 
no  mother  ? ' '  Others  said,  '  *  Let  her  get  out  of  the  canoe  and 
walk."  Others  still,  "Come  and  shake  hands  with  a  spirit." 
When  they  saw  Mrs.  Eldred  they  insisted  on  her  taking  down 
her  hair,  that  they  might  see  how  nearly  it  reached  to  the 
ground.  A  white  child  is  a  wonder;  people  traveled  from 
distant  villages  to  see  and  touch  one. 

The  medical  missionary  prepares  the  way  for  the  evangelist. 
He  cares  for  his  associates,  for  the  missionaries  of  other  so- 
cieties, for  government  officials,  for  traders  and  travelers,  and 
for  the  natives.  When  Dr.  Dye  began  his  work  at  Bolenge, 
there  was  not  another  pln'sician  in  a  radius  of  eight  hundred 
miles.  He  states  that  from  Stanley  Pool  to  Bolenge  he  had 
a  clinic  all  the  way.  In  Congo  the  people  suffer  from  all  the 
diseases  to  which  flesh  is  heir.  They  suffer  from  ulcers,  sore 
ej^es,  running  sores,  pneumonia,  amoebic  dysentery,  yaws, 
bronchitis,  laryngitis,  pleurisy,  hernia,  hydrocele,  ele- 
phantiasis, skin  diseases,  intestinal  parasites,  worm  infection, 
and  sleeping  sickness,  a  disease  more  deadly  than  smallpox 
or  lepros^^  Most  of  the  deaths  are  premature  and  prevent- 
able. Many  of  the  sick  come  to  the  physician  too  late.  Per- 
haps they  do  not  know  that  there  is  balm  in  Gilead.  Nine 
canoes  brought  fifty  invalids  to  Bolenge.     They  traveled  one 


296       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

hundred  and  fifty  miles.  Others  came  in  steamers,  from  one 
hundred  to  six  hundred  miles.  The  people  are  profoundly 
impressed  by  the  cures.  Dr.  Jaggard  operated  on  a  man  for 
a  tumor.  Dr.  Dye  performed  an  operation  and  when  he 
brought  the  patient  out  from  under  the  anesthetic,  the  by- 
standers cried,  ' '  The  white  man  has  raised  the  dead. ' '  The  re- 
port of  these  and  similar  cures  is  carried  for  hundreds  of  miles 
through  the  jungle  and  across  the  sands  and  swamps  of 
Africa. 

The  medical  work  brings  results.  The  State  officials  are 
grateful  for  the  help  they  receive,  and  grant  concessions  and 
courtesies  that  otherwise  they  would  not  give.  The  traders 
carry  the  missionaries  and  their  supplies  on  their  boats  free 
of  charge  because  of  the  treatment  they  receive  when  sick. 
Missionaries  from  other  societies  went  to  Bolenge  in  search  of 
health,  and  remained  a  week  or  a  month  or  a  longer  time. 
Catholic  priests  and  Sisters  and  Trappist  monks  sought  relief 
and  cure  at  the  hands  of  the  medical  missionaries  of  the  So- 
ciety. The  relief  given  in  the  day  of  need  bore  fruit  in  after 
years. 

For  a  considerable  time  after  the  work  began,  the  Mission 
had  neither  hospital  nor  dispensary.  The  medicine  was  dis- 
pensed from  the  bathroom  window.  Then  a  small  building 
known  as  the  Cotner  Hospital  was  erected.  The  money  for 
this  building  was  provided  by  the  students  and  faculty  and 
friends  of  Cotner  University.  Cotner  Hospital  was  invaluable 
to  the  physician  and  to  the  patients. 

The  sick  were  treated  in  the  absence  of  a  physician.  Every 
missionary  gave  medicine  for  simple  diseases,  and  some  of 
them  performed  minor  surgical  operations.  The  demands 
were  insistent  and  importunate.  The  people  would  not  take 
a  refusal.  No  station  had  a  doctor  all  the  time.  In  the  ab- 
sence of  a  doctor  at  Bolenge,  the  other  missionaries  reported 
2,073  treatments  in  one  year,  and  9,000  another  year.  At 
Longa,  in  the  absence  of  a  medical  missionary,  the  treatments 
numbered  5,670  in  one  year,  and  7,284  another  year.  At 
Lotumbe,  in  the  absence  of  a  physician,  the  treatments  given 


AFRICA. 
Rcddiiu/  from   left  to  right,  hcciinninq  at  top:    Dr.  H.  N.  Biddle,   Ellsworth  Paris, 
Dr.   R.   J.   Dye,   R.   Ray   Eldred,   Mr?.    R.    Ray  Eldred,    Dr.   L.   F.   .laggard,    Mrs     L. 
F.  Jaggard,  Miss  Ella  Ewlng,  A.  F.  Hensey,  W.  H.  Edwards,  C.  P.  Hedges,  Herbert 
Smitb,  E.  R.  Moon,  H.  C.  Hobgood,  Dr.  W.  A.  Frymire,  Emory  Ross. 


EXPANSION.  297 

by  the  missionaries  numbered  4,640  one  year,  5,670  the  next 
3'ear,  and  6,000  the  next.  State  officials  and  traders  were 
nursed  through  serious  illnesses,  including  rigors  due  to  sun- 
fever,  bilious  fever,  abscess  of  the  liver,  and  blood-poisoning. 
One  missionary,  who  was  not  a  doctor,  said  he  had  treated 
everything  from  itch  to  icterus,  and  from  bugs  to  babies.  The 
missionary  pulled  teeth,  lanced  abscesses,  and  treated  all  kinds 
of  fever. 

Schools  were  opened  on  every  station.  Before  any  teaching 
could  be  done,  it  was  necessary  for  the  missionaries  to  reduce 
the  language  to  a  written  form,  and  to  prepare  the  textbooks. 
The  course  of  study  was  very  simple.  It  consisted  of  reading 
and  writing  and  a  little  arithmetic.  Other  things  were  taught 
incidentally.  The  first  thing  in  the  morning  was  for  the 
children  to  show  their  hands.  If  they  were  not  clean  they 
were  sent  to  the  beach  to  wash  them.  The  children  that  came 
from  a  distance  were  given  a  bath  and  a  suitable  garment  to 
wear  during  the  school  hours.  The  day  schools  number  121, 
and  the  pupils  enrolled  in  them  over  three  thousand.  The 
program  contemplates  a  school  at  every  out-station  where 
there  is  an  evangelist.  There  are  two  boarding  schools ;  in 
these  there  are  344  pupils.  There  are  night  schools  for  young 
men  and  women  who  are  unable  to  attend  during  the  day. 
Every  workman  on  the  station  is  required  to  attend  school  for 
at  least  one  period  every  day  of  the  school  year.  If  pupils 
are  tardy  or  if  they  misbehave,  they  are  required  to  remain 
and  do  some  work,  such  as  cleaning  the  slates,  sweeping  or 
scrubbing  the  floor,  cutting  the  grass,  hoeing  in  the  garden, 
picking  up  damaged  oranges,  and  other  things  of  the  same 
sort. 

In  the  boarding  schools  the  girls  are  taught  cleanliness, 
modesty,  to  use  the  sewing-machine,  to  make  their  own  clothes, 
to  sweep  and  dust,  to  prepare  and  cook  food,  to  serve  the 
meals,  to  wash  the  dishes,  to  care  for  children.  The  little 
girls  are  placed  in  the  care  of  the  older  ones,  who  see  to  it  that 
their  charges  are  bathed,  that  their  clothes  are  washed  and 
ironed  and  cared  for.    The  women  in  charge  of  the  boarding 


298       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

schools  play  games  with  the  girls  in  the  evening  and  tell  them 

stories.    All  the  while  they  are  teaching  them  things  that  will 
be  of  utmost  value  in  after  years. 

The  boys  on  the  station  are  taught  to  cook  their  own  food 
and  to  care  for  their  own  clothing.  "When  they  are  old  enough 
they  are  given  tools  and  taught  to  use  them.  Before  the  ar- 
rival of  the  missionaries,  the  boys  never  saw  or  heard  of  such 
a  thing  as  a  plane,  or  a  saw,  or  a  chisel.  They  are  taught 
useful  trades,  such  as  tailoring,  gardening,  laundering,  brick- 
making,  and  carpentry.  Men  are  taken  out  into  the  forest 
with  the  missionary  and  shown  how  to  mark  and  saw  lumber ; 
they  are  taught  to  prepare  the  lumber  for  the  builder,  how  to 
lay  brick,  and  how  to  do  a  hundred  things  that  are  of  service 
to  themselves  and  to  the  missionaries  and  to  their  people. 

In  the  Sunday  schools  and  in  the  Endeavor  Societies  the 
Word  of  God  is  taught  as  in  the  homeland.  In  the  Sunday 
school  the  parables  and  miracles  and  lessons  and  events  re- 
corded in  the  Gospels  are  studied  in  order.  The  Book  of  Acts 
is  taken  up  and  studied  in  the  same  way.  Ample  time  and 
attention  are  given  to  the  Life  of  Christ  and  to  the  Life  of 
Paul.  The  pupils  are  taken  back  to  the  beginning  and  study 
Genesis  and  Exodus.  The  whole  Bible  will  be  covered  in 
time.  The  Lotumbe  school  has  followed  the  International 
Lessons  for  four  years.  In  1918  the  whole  Mission  adopted 
this  plan.  The  lesson  topics  are  printed  in  the  quarterly 
paper,  "Ekim  ea  Usango."  For  several  j^ears  the  Bolenge 
Endeavor  Society  was  the  largest  Society  in  the  world.  Re- 
cently it  has  been  divided,  but  there  are  more  Endeavorers 
than  before  the  division.  To  prepare  the  teachers  for  their 
work,  Herbert  Moninger's  "Training  for  Service"  has  been 
studied.  It  is  necessary  for  the  men  and  women  who  go  out 
into  the  towns  and  villages  to  be  able  to  answer  the  questions 
asked  about  the  Book  and  its  Author. 

In  April,  1917,  a  school  for  evangelists  was  opened  in  Bo- 
lenge. Twenty  students  enrolled  at  once  and  fifteen  more  a 
few  days  later.  Mr.  Moon  has  the  chair  of  Old  Testament  His- 
tory, Mr.  Hensey  the  chair  of  the  New  Testament  and  prac- 


EXPANSION.  299 

tical  evangelism  and  pastoral  theology.  Mrs.  Hensey  teaches 
French,  and  Dr.  Barger  lectures  on  physiology.  French  is  the 
language  of  the  government  and  of  most  of  the  traders ;  on 
this  account  it  is  very  desirable  that  every  evangelist  and 
teacher  should  have  at  least  an  elementary  knowledge  of  that 
language. 

There  is  much  teaching  done  outside  of  the  schools.  Girls 
and  women  of  mature  life  are  taught  to  read  the  Scriptures. 
They  want  to  be  intelligent  in  the  things  of  the  Spirit.  They 
want  to  be  able  to  read  for  their  own  satisfaction,  and  that 
the}'  may  be  able  to  teach  other  women  in  the  villages.  A 
woman  who  can  read  respects  herself  and  is  respected  by 
others.  She  realizes  that  she  is  not  a  brute,  but  a  child  of 
God,  and  an  heir  of  immortality.  Women  who  run  away 
from  brutal  husbands  and  seek  safety  in  the  station,  are  taken 
in  and  taught.  The  law  permits  a  woman  to  leave  a  polyga- 
mous husband,  and  go  to  live  wnth  another  man  if  he  has  no 
wife,  or  to  live  in  the  village  by  herself,  or  to  go  to  the  Mission. 
In  case  she  remains  single,  her  husband  has  no  recourse;  in 
case  she  marries  another  man,  her  new  husband  has  to  pay  her 
former  husband  what  she  cost  him.  In  Congo  the  average 
price  before  the  war  was  ten  dollars.  The  women  who  seek 
safety  in  the  Mission  are  given  work ;  they  are  paid  ten  cents 
a  week,  about  enough  to  provide  food  and  clothing.  Usually, 
in  course  of  time,  they  marry  Christian  men. 

Much  time  is  required  in  instructing  the  converts  in  all  that 
relates  to  life  and  godliness.  They  come  from  the  lowest 
stratum  of  society.  In  the  old  life  they  were  addicted  to 
every  form  of  wickedness.  They  were  dishonest,  untruthful, 
unclean,  cruel  and  treacherous ;  some  of  them  had  been  can- 
nibals. They  had  no  conception  of  any  connection  between 
faith  and  conduct.  It  was  necessary  to  teach  them  the  first 
principles  of  the  oracles  of  God.  It  was  necessary  to  teach 
them  that,  after  their  entrance  into  the  church,  they  must  put 
away  their  feuds  and  love  as  brethren.  It  was  not  an  easy 
matter  to  teach  them  that  they  were  to  offer  their  bodies  a 
living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  to  God.    Some  of  the  converts 


300       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

went  back  to  the  old  life.  They  were  not  willing  to  forego 
their  former  privileges  and  practices.  And  the  hearts  of  the 
missionary  was  sore.  He  saw  that,  in  their  case,  his  labor  had 
been  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  With  the  great  majority  it  was  not 
so.  They  held  fast  the  beginning  of  their  confidence  to  the 
end.  After  his  visit  to  Congo,  Mr.  S.  J.  Corey  wrote,  "The 
gospel  changes  the  people  in  a  very  real  way.  Their  lives 
are  new  lives. ' ' 

The  missionaries  introduced  the  Press  and  found  it  an  in- 
dispensable auxiliary  in  the  educational  and  evangelistic  work. 
Most  of  the  New  Testament,  parts  of  the  Old  Testament,  a 
hymn-book,  textbooks,  a  grammar  and  dictionary,  business 
cards,  envelopes,  letter-heads,  short  stories  from  the  Bible, 
and  the  Congo  Christian,  were  printed.  Mr.  Hedges  knew 
nothing  of  printing  or  binding  before  he  went  to  the  field.  He 
soon  mastered  the  rudiments  of  both.  He  and  the  boys  he 
trained  were  able  to  produce  very  creditable  books.  Before 
any  printing  was  done,  it  was  necessary  for  the  missionaries 
to  translate.  The  people  of  the  Congo  had  no  word  for  purity, 
for  virtue,  for  virgin,  for  repentance.  It  took  the  missionaries 
a  long  time  to  find  a  word  for  salvation.  New  words  had  to  be 
coined,  or  old  words  had  to  be  given  new  meaning,  be- 
fore they  could  express  Christian  concepts.  Mr.  Faris  and 
Mrs.  Dye  led  in  the  work  of  translation,  but  every  missionary 
has  had  a  share  in  it.  Mrs.  Wilson  copied  the  translations  on 
the  typewriter  for  the  printer. 

The  buildings  erected  contributed  to  the  work  of  the  Mis- 
sion. The  native  buildings  were  unsuitable  for  Americans. 
Even  if  they  had  been  suitable,  there  were  none  they  could 
rent.  They  had  to  put  up  their  own  homes  and  the  other 
buildings  required.  Frank  T.  Lea  began  to  build.  He  was  a 
carpenter  by  trade.  He  built  a  workshop  and  tool-house.  He 
taught  some  of  the  men  to  mark  and  saw  lumber  and  to  make 
brick.  He  was  followed  by  Mr.  Eldred,  Dr.  Widdowson,  Dr. 
Jaggard,  E.  R.  Moon,  C.  P.  Hedges,  H.  C.  Hobgood,  W.  R. 
Holder,  Herbert  Smith,  and  Dr.  Frymire.  Mr.  Eldred  made 
a  pug-mill  in  which  to  grind  the  clay  for  the  bricks.     He 


EXPANSION.  301 

taught  the  men  how  to  mould  and  burn  and  lay  them.  He 
took  them  into  the  forest  and  taught  them  to  use  the  pit-saw. 
In  five  months  he  built  a  carpenter-.ship,  a  sheep  and  goat 
house,  a  house  of  three  rooms,  a  cook-house,  a  shed  for  making 
brick,  a  large  .shed  for  drj'ing  them,  a  kiln  for  burning  them, 
thirteen  houses  of  two  rooms  each  for  the  workmen,  and  a 
tabernacle  that  would  seat  three  hundred  people.  At  Bo- 
lenge.  Dr.  Widdowson  built  a  tabernacle  that  would  seat  a 
thousand  people,  a  new  dwelling,  and  a  building  to  house  the 
press.  Mr.  Moon  superintended  the  erection  of  a  building 
that  housed  the  dispensary',  a  drug  room,  an  operating  room, 
a  laboratory,  a  dining  room,  a  sitting  room,  rooms  for  the  doe- 
tor  's  family,  and  a  large  room  for  white  patients.  At  Bolenge, 
a  house  containing  eleven  rooms  for  the  accommodation  of  vis- 
iting Christians  was  built,  and  another  of  five  rooms  for 
sick  people,  and  another  for  single  women.  Dr.  Jaggard 
made  and  burned  125,000  brick,  sawed  15,000  feet  of  lumber, 
erected  a  dwelling  with  four  rooms,  four  double  houses  for 
the  workmen,  and  a  double  brick  cook-house.  Charles  P. 
Hedges  began  a  house  in  Lotumbe.  When  he  left  on  furlough, 
Herbert  Smith  completed  it.  When  some  chiefs  came  to 
examine  it,  he  asked  them  whj^  they  could  not  build  such  a 
house  for  themselves.  They  answered,  "Are  we  gods?"  He 
told  them  they  had  all  the  materials  at  hand.  They  said,  "We 
do  not  know  how  to  use  them?  Where  did  you  get  your  wis- 
dom?" 

The  walls  of  the  first  buildings  were  of  poles  and  mud; 
the  roofs  were  of  thatch.  The  thatch  was  made  from  a  certain 
kind  of  palm  leaves.  Men  had  to  cross  the  river  and  wade 
in  the  swamps  to  get  them.  When  the  leaves  were  brought 
home  on  their  shoulders  they  were  made  into  mats,  and  the 
mats  were  fastened  to  the  rafters  with  rattan.  The  thatched 
roofs  and  the  mud  walls  did  not  stand  the  tornadoes  and  rains 
of  the  tropics.  The  white  ants  ate  the  poles  and  the  rafters. 
It  was  necessary  to  build  of  brick,  to  import  corrugated  iron 
for  the  roofs,  and  to  secure  wood  of  such  texture  that  the  white 
ants  could  not  eat  their  way  through  it. 


302       FOKEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  buildings  erected  by  the  missionaries  were  comfortable 
and  sanitary.  The  first  house  had  a  clay  floor.  When  the 
wind  blew  and  the  rain  fell  in  torrents  the  roof  was  blown 
away  and  the  floor  became  mud,  and  the  beds  had  pools  of 
water  standing  in  them.  The  furniture  was  soaked  and  in- 
jured if  not  ruined.  With  a  brick  house  the  missionaries 
could  sleep  in  comfort  when  the  winds  blew  and  the  floods 
came.  Not  only  so,  but  every  missionary  home  was  an  object 
lesson  to  the  people.  As  a  result  the  Christian  people  are 
building  far  better  homes  than  they  did  before. 

In  addition  to  evangelizing  the  people  of  Congo  and  teach- 
ing them  to  build  proper  homes,  the  missionaries  have  rendered 
them  assistance  in  other  ways.  For  example,  they  have  intro- 
duced man}'  varieties  of  fruits  and  vegetables.  The  diet  of  the 
people  consists  for  the  most  part  of  food  derived  from  the 
cassava  plant  and  from  the  palm  nut  and  palm  oil.  The  mis- 
sionaries introduced  the  plantain,  manioc,  mangoes,  guavas, 
pineapples,  grapefruit,  bananas,  oranges,  avocado  pears,  cow- 
peas,  sweet  potatoes,  Irish  potatoes,  yams,  squash,  sugar-cane, 
peanuts,  beans,  tomatoes.  The  introduction  of  these  fruits 
and  vegetables  means  that  the  natives  will  be  better  fed  and 
better  nourished,  and  therefore  better  qualified  to  do  their 
share  of  the  world's  work.  It  means  that  they  will  have  more 
good  things  for  themselves  and  a  surplus  to  sell  in  the  market. 

The  Out-Stations  connected  with  the  Mission  number  220. 
There  are  many  other  places  where  the  gospel  has  been 
preached  ;  but  at  the  out-stations  it  is  preached  regularly.  At 
half  of  these  teachers  are  located.  All  of  them  are  visited  by 
the  evangelists,  and  the  converts  have  some  oversight.  The 
first  place  at  which  an  out-station  was  opened  was  Bonkombo, 
a  town  on  the  peninsula  between  the  Congo  and  the  Ubangi 
rivers.  The  number  of  out-stations  increased  from  year  to 
year.  From  time  to  time  the  Christians  at  the  out-stations 
gather  into  the  central  station,  and  are  taught  the  way  of  the 
Lord  more  accurately.  They  are  mightily  helped  by  the  fel- 
lowship as  well  as  by  the  teaching  they  receive. 


EXPANSION.  303 

Tlie  people  in  the  villages  and  towns  are  eager  to  hear  and 
to  know  the  truth.  They  are  calling  for  teachers  and  evan- 
gelists. When  the  missionary  visits  them,  they  beg  him  to 
come  again,  to  come  soon,  and  to  come  often.  When  he  is 
unable  to  visit  them,  they  send  deputations  asking  for  teach- 
ers. The  name  of  the  man  of  Macedonia  in  Congo  is  Legion, 
for  they  are  many.  As  the  missionaries  go  out  they  are 
invited  to  dwell  among  them  and  teach  their  children.  In  one 
town  where  six  months  before  there  had  been  a  cannibal  feast, 
attended  with  horrible  rites,  killing  several  victims  for  the 
funeral  ceremonies  of  the  old  chief,  the  son  wanted  them  to 
build  and  live  in  his  town.  When  one  missionary  was  leav- 
ing on  furlough,  the  chief  said,  "White  man,  do  not  forget 
us,  but  come  back  soon.  Do  not  stay  too  long.  Tell  the  Chris- 
tians in  your  country  that  we  need  more  of  God's  teachers. 
Be  sure  and  bring  other  teachers  with  you  when  you  come 
back  to  us."  At  another  place  the  people  were  anxious  to 
learn  more.  The  missionary  said,  "We  will  return  in  six 
months. ' '  They  said,  ' '  Why,  if  you  wait  that  long,  some  of 
us  will  die.  You  come  to  us  again  soon."  They  chose  twelve 
of  their  number  to  accompany  the  missionary,  and  said  to 
them,  "You  go  to  Lotumbe  and  get  baptized  as  soon  as  j'ou 
can.  If  the  white  man  cannot  send  teachers,  you  come  back 
and  tell  us  what  you  know,  even  if  you  know  only  a  very 
little.  We  don't  want  to  be  in  the  darkness  any  longer." 
After  preaching  in  one  town,  the  chief  begged  Mr.  Eldred  to 
live  with  him  and  teach  his  people  the  words  of  God.  He 
offered  to  build  him  a  good  house  and  to  furnish  him  with 
food  if  he  would  stay.  The  chief  of  Ikengo  went  to  the  station 
with  a  delegation  asking  for  teachers.  He  said,  "Many  of  our 
people  are  calling,  calling,  calling  for  you,  white  teacher. 
Send  us  a  teacher  and  we  will  give  him  a  house  and  provide 
everything."  In  a  pigmj'^  village,  the  chief  urged  the  white 
teachers  to  stay  and  teach  them  the  words  of  Jesus.  They 
said,  "We  cannot  stay,  but  we  will  return."  The  chief  said, 
"No,  if  you  go  away  we  will  never  have  another  opportunity 
of  salvation.    No  one  ever  cared  for  the  Bacwa,  and  no  one 


304       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ever  will. ' '  A  company  of  one  hundred  visited  Bolenge  ask- 
ing for  the  word  of  God.  At  the  first  visit  of  the  missionaries 
to  Monieka,  they  spent  one  day  and  two  nights.  When  they 
were  arranging  to  leave,  the  people  said,  ' '  We  will  not  let  you 
go.  You  must  stay  and  teach  us. ' '  Only  on  the  promise  that 
they  would  return  would  they  let  them  leave.  While  they 
were  passing  one  village,  the  people  gathered  on  the  shore 
and  said,  "If  you  dare  to  pass  us  by,  we  will  tell  that  God 
you  preach  about  on  you.  Are  we  not  people?  Why  do  you 
pass  us  by?"  A  chief  went  to  one  of  the  stations  and  said, 
"White  man,  you  are  sending  teachers  to  other  villages,  but 
none  to  mine.     I  have  come  to  see  about  it." 

The  people  are  not  only  eager  to  hear,  but  to  obey.  The 
first  baptism  in  the  Mission  took  place  November  23,  1902. 
The  next  month  six  more  were  baptized  and  the  church  was 
organized.  The  whole  number  of  baptisms  from  that  time 
until  the  first  of  June,  1918,  was  8,990.  In  1910,  a  cablegram 
from  the  Society  read,  "Lotumbe  impossible."  At  the  time 
the  last  Annual  Keport  was  written,  there  were  1,969  names 
on  the  Lotumbe  church  roll.  What  was  said  of  Corinth  long 
ago  could  be  said  of  the  work  in  Congo,  "Many  hearing  be- 
lieved, and  were  baptized. ' '  It  would  be  claiming  too  much  to 
affirm  that  all  who  confessed  faith  in  Christ  and  were  baptized 
were  begotten  of  God  and  knew  God.  But  this  claim  can  be 
made  for  a  great  number.  They  brought  forth  fruits  meet 
for  repentance.  Only  the  good  tree  bears  good  fruit.  The 
polygamist  put  away  all  his  wives  save  one,  to  whom  he  was 
legally  married,  and  set  his  slaves  free.  His  wealth  consisted 
of  wives  and  slaves.  They  did  his  work  and  earned  him  the 
wherewithal  to  pay  his  debts.  His  rank  depended  on  them. 
When  a  man  stripped  himself  of  his  wealth  and  his  social 
standing,  the  presumption  is  that  he  is  a  new  creation,  that 
for  him  old  things  have  passed  away,  that  they  have  become 
new. 

The  way  the  people  give  is  another  evidence  of  their  sin- 
cerity. Not  all  the  converts,  but  most  of  them,  are  tithers. 
Tithing  is  not  made  a  test  of  felloAvship;    but  the  converts 


EXPANSION.  305 

have  almost  all  adopted  the  tithe  as  the  amount  due  to  God. 
The  way  the}'  give,  considering  that  their  incomes  do  not 
average  more  than  one  dollar  a  month,  is  very  wonderful. 
When  the  Bolenge  church  had  only  ninety-two  members,  it 
sent  out  three  of  its  members  as  evangelists.  It  is  not  correct 
to  say  that  every  nine  members  support  the  tenth  as  a  mis- 
sionary ;  that  was  true  for  a  time  and  in  some  places ;  but  it 
has  not  been  true  in  all  places  and  at  all  times.  Nevertheless 
the  giving  of  the  Congo  Christians  has  been  most  remarkable ; 
the  story  of  their  giving  has  been  told  round  the  world.  Tho.se 
who  have  money  give  money;  those  who  do  not  have  money 
give  what  they  have,  cloth,  dried  fish,  fruits,  dishes,  spoons, 
chickens ;  a  boy  gave  his  coat,  the  only  coat  he  ever  owned,  and 
a  coat  he  highly  prized. 

They  give  time  as  well  as  money.  They  go  out  on  preach- 
ing tours  for  a  few  days  or  for  a  few  weeks,  and  at  their 
own  charges.  The  men  and  women  who  give  their  entire  time 
to  the  work  are  supported  by  their  brethren  or  by  the  friends 
at  home.  But  there  is  a  great  deal  of  unpaid  service.  Among 
many  of  the  believers  there  is  a  passion  for  giving  the  word  of 
life  to  those  who  have  never  heard  the  message. 

The  change  in  their  manner  of  living  is  manifest  to  all. 
They  give  up  smoking  hemp  and  tobacco  and  promiscuous 
dancing,  and  all  that  belongs  to  the  old  life.  Men  and  women 
dress  differently.  Their  dress  is  simple  but  modest.  Their 
homes  are  different  and  better.  Their  children  are  brought  up 
in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  They  keep  their 
bodies  clean  and  wear  their  hair  differently.  Dr.  Jaggard 
says  the  only  time  the  non-Christian  natives  get  a  bath  is 
when  it  rains,  and  when  it  rains  they  keep  indoors.  The 
faces  of  the  converts  are  different;  the  outward  change  cor- 
responds to  the  inward  renewal. 

It  has  been  difficult  for  the  raw  savage  to  believe  that  mis- 
sionaries in  going  to  Africa  and  spending  their  lives  there  are 
not  actuated  by  selfish  motives.  They  are  inclined  to  be- 
lieve that  they  are  connected  with  the  State  and  share  in  the 
profits  of  the  State.    It  has  been  equally  difficult  for  them  to 

20 


306       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

believe  that  the  people  who  accept  the  gospel  put  away  all 
their  wives  save  one,  emancipate  their  slaves,  and  live  the 
Christian  life.  More  than  one  town  has  sent  delegations  to 
the  stations  to  ascertain  the  facts.  In  every  case  the  dele- 
gation was  convinced  and  returned,  feeling  as  the  Queen  of 
Sheba  felt  when  she  saw  the  magnificence  of  Solomon,  that  the 
half  had  not  been  told. 

Something  should  be  said  about  the  obstacles  encountered. 
In  the  first  place,  the  climate  is  very  trying  on  Americans. 
The  first  term  of  service  is  for  three  years,  and  not  all  who 
are  sent  out  can  remain  so  long.  The  second  and  subsequent 
terms  are  for  four  years.  Not  all  can  remain  for  four  full 
years.  The  missionaries  are  learning  how  to  protect  them- 
selves against  the  sun  and  against  the  diseases  of  the  tropics. 
As  a  result  they  have  better  health  and  remain  longer  in  the 
service.  Dr.  Barger  says,  "There  are  no  high  hills  north, 
south,  east  or  west  of  us,  and  but  for  clouds  the  sun  can  be 
seen  and  felt  for  the  whole  day.  Notwithstanding,,  in  our 
particular  belt,  the  climate  is  really  very  pleasant.  Our 
homes  are  seldom  uncomfortable  from  heat,  and  neither  the 
rainy  nor  the  dry  season  is  excessive."  Dr.  Frymire  has 
spoken  to  the  same  effect.  He  is  of  the  opinion  that  one  can 
have  as  good  health  on  the  Congo  as  at  home.  This  may  prove 
to  be  the  case  in  the  future;  it  has  not  been  the  case  in  the 
past.  Some  have  had  to  retire  from  the  field,  and  some  have 
died  who  should  have  lived.  If  the  missionaries  in  Africa 
were  able  to  serve  for  six  or  seven  years  without  a  furlough, 
as  in  the  other  fields,  there  would  be  less  loneliness,  and  it  may 
be  that  several  who  are  not  with  us  might  be  alive  and  well 
and  active  to-day. 

The  Roman  Catholics  are  another  serious  hindrance.  They 
claim  the  whole  field  whether  they  can  cultivate  it  or  not. 
They  follow  the  missionaries  and  seek  to  prevent  their 
getting  a  foothold  anywhere.  Belgium  is  a  Catholic  country, 
and  the  priests  make  the  most  of  that  fact.  The  State  of- 
ficials, as  a  rule,  are  courteous  and  hospitable;  the  same  can 
be  said  of  most  of  the  traders.     The  priests  and  catechists 


EXPANSION.  307 

are  uniformly  hostile  and  unscrupulous  in  their  opposition. 
They  give  each  convert  a  bit  of  coarse  cloth  and  confidently 
affirm  that  it  is  a  part  of  the  dress  of  the  Virgin  Mother ;  they 
tell  the  convert  that  if  he  will  wear  it  around  his  neck  it  will 
protect  him  against  all  evil.  After  the  convert  has  worn  it 
for  three  years,  he  is  given  a  crucifix;  that  is  a  still  more 
powerful  charm.  To  the  natives,  the  cloth  and  the  crucifix  are 
not  essentially  different  from  their  fetiches.  The  Koman 
Catholics  invent  and  circulate  false  reports  about  the  mis- 
sionaries. They  say  that,  when  the  missionaries  baptize  a 
candidate,  they  keep  him  under  the  water  for  half  a  day,  and 
that  if  he  is  alive  at  the  end  of  that  time  he  is  received  into  the 
church.  Other  reports  as  baseless  as  this  are  told  as  undeni- 
able truths.  Moreover,  they  do  not  hesitate  to  use  the  club 
when  they  think  they  can  use  it  to  advantage. 

A  third  obstacle  is  found  in  the  ignorance  and  the  supersti- 
tion of  the  people.    Whether  they  have  anything  worthy  of  the 
name  of  religion  or  not  is  a  moot  question.     They  believe  in 
spirits,  but  it  is  not  clear  that  they  believe  in  a  Creator.    One 
writer  says  that  to  their  imaginations  the  ancestral  spirits 
people  the  darkness  with  hideous  shapes,  poison  the  light  with 
their  presence,  sweep  over  the  plains  like  wild  beasts,  fill  the 
forests,  inhabit  trees,  make  their  homes  in  the  sea,  the  lakes, 
the  river ;  the  air  is  full  of  them,  the  earth  teems  with  them ; 
fire  is  not  free  from  their  presence.     To  them  they  attribute 
the  sorrows,  and  the  sufferings,  the  misfortunes,  and,  in  some 
cases,  the  death  of  mankind.     They  have  a  strong  belief  in 
demons,  which  may  inhabit  a  man  or  woman,  causing  them  to 
exercise  a  malevolent  influence  in  the  village,  thus  bringing 
sudden  and  unknown  diseases  and  death. ' '  They  have  fetiches 
without  number.     They  wear  these  on  their  persons;    they 
fasten  them  to  their  agricultural  implements,  to  their  guns, 
and  to  their  houses.     The  fetiches  are  supposed  to  keep  off 
evil  spirits,  to  assist  them  in  hunting  and  in  fishing,  to  cause 
their  crops  to  grow,  and  to  give  them  victory  when  fighting 
against  their  enemies.    Much  has  to  be  unlearned  before  the 


308       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

missionaries  can  by  admonition  and  teaching  present  these 
people  perfect  in  Christ. 

The  chief  hindrance  is  heathenism  itself.  Livingstone  spoke 
of  heathenism,  as  he  saw  it,  as  inconceivably  vile.  The  naked- 
ness, the  filth,  the  cruelty,  the  degradation  of  the  people  are 
always  present  to  the  missionarj^,  and  always  exert  a  depress- 
ing influence  over  him.  It  is  a  constant  struggle  to  keep 
alive  in  his  own  soul  the  sentiments  and  aspirations  that 
should  be  the  perpetual  possession  of  a  Christian. 
THE  S.  S.  OREGON. 

The  Mission  Steamer,  the  Oregon,  has  rendered  the  Mission 
a  wonderful  service.  Before  the  Oregon  was  built,  the  Society 
sent  a  steel  boat  to  Congo.  For  a  time  the  boat,  which  was 
named  the  C.  E.  Messenger,  was  propelled  by  paddles.  Then 
an  engine  was  installed.  The  Messenger  enabled  the  mission- 
aries to  travel  with  greater  safety,  and  to  go  farther  and 
faster  than  was  possible  in  the  cramped  and  leaky  canoes. 
But  something  better  than  the  Messenger  was  needed.  At  the 
close  of  one  of  Dr.  Dye's  addresses  at  the  State  Missionary 
Convention  of  Oregon,  Davis  Errett  proposed  that  the 
churches  of  that  State  provide  the  funds  necessary  to  build  a 
mission  steamer  that  should  bear  the  name  of  their  State. 
The  proposal  met  with  instant  and  universal  favor.  Consid- 
erable money  was  raised  before  the  audience  was  dismissed. 
George  C.  Ritchey  gave  much  time  and  labor  to  the  raising  of 
the  whole  amount  needed.  Other  churches  on  the  Pacific 
Coast  assisted.  The  Oregon  was  built  in  Pittsburgh  by  the 
James  Rees  Sons  Company.  The  builders  donated  one-tenth 
of  the  entire  cost.  At  the  Centennial  Convention  ten  thou- 
sand people  saw  the  Oregon  dedicated.  After  she  was  com- 
pletely finished,  she  was  taken  apart,  crated,  and  shipped  to 
Kinshasa,  where  she  was  rebuilt  by  Mr.  Moon  and  Mr. 
Wilson.  The  English  Baptists  gave  the  Mission  the  use  of 
its  ways  and  other  assistance  most  generousl3^ 

The  Oregon  has  more  than  justified  the  hopes  of  her  friends. 
She  was  launched  on  the  29th  of  July,  1910,  and  left  Kin- 
shasa on  the  2r)th  of  October  with  a  heavy  cargo  for  Bolenge 


EXPANSION.  30d 

and  the  up-river  stations.  The  first  year  she  steamed  10,810 
miles  and  earned  $1,676.60  b}^  carrying  freight  for  other  mis- 
sions and  for  the  State.  In  one  year  the  Oregon  made  four 
trips  to  Stanley  Pool,  one  to  the  high  Momboyo,  one  to  the 
Juapa,  one  to  the  Lomela,  one  to  the  Lulanga,  and  three  to 
the  Mobangi,  beside  numerous  \asits  to  the  different  stations 
of  the  Mission.  Without  the  Oregon  the  work  at  Mouieka 
could  not  have  been  kept  up,  and  it  is  possible  that  one  of  the 
missionaries  would  have  died  had  she  not  brought  the  doctor 
more  speedily  than  any  canoe  could  have  brought  him.  In  the 
intervals  between  trips  her  crew  did  a  large  part  of  the  build- 
ing of  the  new  church  at  Bolenge.  The  Oregon  is  used  now 
exclusively  for  evangelistic  purposes.  The  Mission  finds  it 
profitable  to  have  freight  carried  by  the  State  boats.  The 
last  long  trip  made  by  the  Oregon  was  made  when  she  took 
the  missionaries  to  Luebo,  far  up  the  Kasai,  to  attend  the  Bi- 
ennial Conference  of  all  the  workers  in  the  Belgian  Congo, 
The  following  men  have  served  as  captain  of  the  Oregon: 
E.  R.  Moon,  A.  F.  Hensey,  Dr.  L.  F.  Jaggard,  and  W.  H.  Ed- 
wards. 

The  Oregon  was  pronounced  a  beauty  when  she  was 
launched.  It  was  said  by  those  who  knew  whereof  they  af- 
firmed that  she  was  the  strongest  boat  on  the  River.  The 
missionaries  of  other  societies  said,  "She  will  be  in  a  class  by 
herself";  "We  wish  our  boat  had  some  of  her  good  quali- 
ties"; "It  is  a  shame  that  ours  cost  so  much  when  yours  is 
so  ridiculously  cheap."  Dr.  Biddle's  family  furnished  one 
cabin  in  his  honor.  That  cabin  contains  the  medical  supplies 
and  the  surgical  instruments  that  are  needed  while  exploring 
the  country  beyond  the  stations. 

About  a  year  ago  it  was  decided  to  consider  the  Oregon  a 
floating  station.  Captain  Edwards  and  family  live  on  board 
throughout  the  year.  They  go  from  place  to  place  and  look 
after  the  work  that  is  being  done.  They  carry  mail  and  sup- 
plies to  the  different  stations.  They  take  the  inquirers  to  the 
stations  and  back  again.  They  visit  new  places  and  give 
the  people  a  knowledge  of  Christ. 


310       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

UNION  WITH  THE  WOMAN'S  BOARD. 

An  event  of  unusual  importance  to  the  work  in  Congo  was 
the  union  affected  between  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary 
Society  and  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions.  The 
Woman's  Board  had  a  \ork  in  Liberia.  Jacob  Kenoly  began 
that  work  independently.  Subsequently  it  was  taken  over  by 
the  Woman's  Board.  Emory  Ross  and  Dr.  Ernest  B.  Pearson 
were  sent  to  Liberia  after  Jacob  Kenoly 's  untimely  death.  On 
examining  the  field,  it  appeared  to  them  that  Liberia  was  oc- 
cupied and  that  there  was  no  room  in  it  for  another  mission. 
A  trip  was  made  up  the  Ubangi  river  with  a  view  to  opening  a 
mission  near  its  head-waters,  if  the  population  and  other  con- 
ditions appeared  to  warrant  it.  Captain  Moon  and  Dr.  Fry- 
mire  went  with  Mr.  Ross  and  Dr.  Pearson  in  the  Oregon  as 
far  as  the  water  permitted.  They  searched  in  vain  for  a 
suitable  place.  The  population  was  sparse  and  the  expense 
of  trying  to  open  a  work  so  far  inland  was  prohibitive. 

After  the  trip  up  the  Ubangi  was  completed,  it  was  decided 
to  explore  the  hinterland  of  the  District  of  the  Equator,  to 
ascertain  if  there  was  room  for  both  organizations  in  it.  Dr. 
Frymire,  W.  R.  Holder,  Edgar  A.  Johnston,  and  E.  R.  Moon 
constituted  the  exploring  party.  Mr.  Ross  went  as  far  as  the 
Oregon  could  go.  Leaving  the  Oregon,  the  explorers  di- 
vided into  two  parties,  one  going  in  one  direction  and  one  in 
the  other.  They  were  gone  from  home  five  months.  On  their 
return  their  conclusion  was  that  there  was  ample  room  for 
both  Societies  in  that  field.  The  Mission  recommended  that 
Longa  be  given  up  as  a  resident  station,  and  that  two  stations 
be  opened  on  the  upper  waters  of  the  Juapa,  one  at  Wema, 
and  one  at  Mondombe.  They  recommended  also  that  the  staff 
be  increased  to  sixty-five,  and  that  it  be  kept  at  sixty-five  as 
long  as  there  is  any  work  to  be  done  in  that  field.  The  Mis- 
sion recommended  also  that  one  station  be  opened  on  the 
Ubangi  as  soon  as  the  other  places  are  supplied  with  workers 
and  the  equipment  needed.  Both  Boards  approved  the  recom- 
mendation. The  Disciples  of  Christ  have  one  Mission  on  the 
Congo,  and  the  missionaries  are  supported  equally  hj  both 
organizations.    Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross  are  now  at  Lotumbe,  Dr. 


EXPANSION.  311 

Pearson  is  at  Monieka,  and  Miss  Utter,  Miss  Musgrave  and 
Miss  Smith  are  on  the  way  to  the  field.  They  will  be  located 
where  the  need  is  greatest. 


The  men  and  women  who  have  served  in  the  Congo  Mis- 
sion are  these :  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellsworth  Faris,  Dr.  Harry  N. 
Biddle,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Royal  J.  Dye,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  Ray 
Eldred,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Edwin  A.  Layton,  Dr.  William  Charles 
Widdowson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Andrew  P.  Hensey,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Louis  F.  Jaggard,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  S.  Wilson,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Charles  P.  Hedges,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  C.  Hobgood,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
W.  R.  Holder,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frank  T.  Lea,  Miss  Katherine 
Blackburn,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Everard  R.  Moon,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Herbert  Smith,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  A.  Johnston,  Miss  Edith  Ap- 
person,  Miss  Ella  Ewing,  Dr.  William  A.  Frymire,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  William  H.  Edwards,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  G.  J.  P.  Barger.  Some 
of  these  have  left  the  field  on  account  of  sickness  or  for  other 
reasons.  Some  are  at  home  with  the  Lord.  The  others  are 
either  on  the  field  or  at  home  on  furlough.  It  is  not  prac- 
ticable to  set  forth  what  each  one  has  done  ;  nor  is  it  necessary. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  men  and  women  who  have  given  their 
lives  and  their  all  to  redeem  Africa  have  done  a  work  that 
needs  no  commendation  from  man.  God  knows  it,  and  has  ac- 
cepted it,  and  his  approval  and  blessing  rest  upon  the  workers. 

Two  people  that  served  for  short  periods  were  Mr.  Eben 
Creighton  and  Miss  Cord  of  the  Congo  Balolo  Mission.  Mr. 
Creighton  was  traveling  through  Africa  and  by  chance  visited 
Bolenge.  Seeing  the  need  and  having  no  pressing  call  to  any 
other  field,  he  decided  to  remain  and  help  as  he  was  able.  He 
did  not  have  the  language,  but  there  were  mam^  things  that 
he  could  do  and  did  do.  He  made  charts  for  the  evangelists 
and  teachers;  he  went  out  with  them  and  spoke  through  in- 
terpreters; he  led  the  singing,  and  aided  in  the  building 
operations.  He  spent  a  year  at  Bolenge,  and  was  regarded  as 
an  angel  of  God.  Miss  Cork  went  to  Mrs.  Dye's  assistance. 
She  served  as  nurse  and  housekeeper  for  three  months.  She 
was  so  well  pleased  with  the  place  and  the  people  that  she 


312      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

said  if  there  were  two  of  her  instead  of  one,  it  was  very 
certain  that  one  of  the  two  would  live  and  work  in  Bolenge. 


The  Disciples  of  Christ  are  responsible  for  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  entire  Equator  District,  except  a  very  small  part 
of  it.  They  are  responsible  for  the  District  of  the  Ubangi 
across  the  Congo  and  to  the  west,  and  the  lower  Ngiri  and 
Ubangi  river  region.  The  missionaries  now  in  Congo  hope  to 
be  able  at  no  distant  day  to  enter  the  French  Congo  between 
the  Ubangi  and  Sanga  rivers  with  native  evangelists.  If  this 
territory  is  won  for  our  Lord,  the  Disciples  of  Christ  must 
send  out  more  workers ;  they  must  send  out  evangelists,  teach- 
ers, dentists,  physicians,  nurses,  agriculturalists,  engineers, 
business  men,  single  women,  all  of  whom  know  Christ. 

THE  NATIVE  WORKERS. 

No  account  of  the  work  in  Congo  would  be  complete  that 
did  not  tell  something  about  the  native  evangelists  and 
teachers  and  helpers  of  different  kinds.  These  number  382 
in  all.  The  first  man  who  made  his  influence  felt  was  a  cripple 
named  Joseph.  He  had  been  a  slave,  but  had  gained  his  lib- 
erty. He  made  a  living  by  fishing.  Every  evening  after 
supper  the  boys  on  the  station  gathered  about  him  to  hear 
him  read  and  tell  Bible  stories.  These  meetings  became  in- 
creasingly interesting  as  time  went  on.  It  came  to  pass  that 
some  of  the  people  of  the  town  joined  the  boys  and  listened  to 
the  words  that  fell  from  Joseph's  lips.  The  attendance  grew 
so  great  that  it  was  necessary  to  adjourn  to  the  church. 
Joseph  was  paralyzed  and  could  speak  only  with  difficulty. 
But  he  was  able  to  make  himself  understood.  He  was  carried 
in  a  hammock  into  the  outlying  villages,  and  told  the  people 
there  what  he  had  learned  of  the  Man  of  Galilee  and  of  the 
gospel  that  He  had  sent  to  the  whole  creation.  Joseph  went 
home  long  ago,  but  he  is  remembered  and  will  be  remembered 
for  a  long  time  to  come.  He  left  the  Mission  all  he  had,  a 
hen  and  nine  chickens,  a  saw  made  from  a  head-knife,  and  a 
fishing-net. 


EXPANSION.  313 

Lonkoko  was  the  first  man  baptized  at  Bolenge.  He  was 
sent  across  the  Congo  in  response  to  an  appeal  from  some  of 
the  villages.  While  on  a  preaching  tour  he  heard  of  savage 
towns  acro.ss  the  Boloko,  and  asked  for  a  guide,  but  no  one 
would  volunteer  because  of  the  danger.  There  was  a  tradition 
to  the  effect  that  no  stranger  ever  crossed  the  Boloko  and  re- 
turned to  tell  the  story.  Lonkoko  hired  a  canoe  and  paddled 
alone,  though  the  chief  and  the  people  tried  to  dissuade  him, 
telling  him  that  he  would  never  return.  But  Lonkoko  trusted 
in  something  better  than  man-power  and  guns.  When  he 
reached  Ilange,  that  great  cannibal  town  turned  out  to  see 
a  man  who  had  courage  to  appear  before  them  with  but  a 
staff  for  his  journey.  They  asked  him,  "How  did  you  come 
to  come  here?"  He  answered  them  by  quoting  his  marching 
orders,  laying  special  emphasis  on  the  words,  "And  lo,  I 
am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world. ' '  They 
listened  with  astonishment  to  his  simple  gospel  message,  and 
asked  him  to  remain  with  them  another  day.  He  talked  to 
them  again  that  night,  and  all  the  next  day  he  preached  to 
them  the  gospel  of  light  and  love.  When  he  left  they  begged 
him  to  visit  them  again. 

Thaddaeus  Bitumba  is  known  as  ' '  the  preacher  who  couldn  't 
quit."  He  had  ample  ground  for  discouragement.  More  than 
once  his  canoe  was  wrecked  by  hippopotami.  In  the  wreck 
he  lost  all  he  had  except  the  clothing  he  wore  at  the  time.  He 
was  reviled  and  threatened ;  his  house  was  burned ;  his  goats 
and  chickens  were  killed.  But  none  of  those  things  moved 
him.  He  was  determined  to  finish  his  course,  and  the  min- 
istry which  he  had  received  from  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify 
the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God. 

Mark  Njoji  is  the  son  of  a  famous  witch-doctor,  and  might 
have  succeeded  his  father  and  brother,  but  he  chose  the  better 
part.  He  went  to  school  and  became  a  Christian  and  an  ef- 
ficient evangelist.  He  accompanied  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Dye  to 
America,  that  he  might  assist  Mrs.  Dye  in  her  translations. 
While  in  America  he  learned  to  print  and  to  bind.     The 


314      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

knowledge  he  gained  in  America  served  him  well  after  his 
return  to  his  own  people. 

Iso  Timothy,  Efoloko,  and  Ekakula  and  many  others  belong 
to  this  goodly  fellowship.  There  is  hardly  any  station  or  out- 
station  at  which  Iso  has  not  lived  and  wrought.  He  has  gone 
before  the  missionary  and  prepared  the  way  for  his  coming. 
He  it  was  that  opened  Monieka  long  before  the  Mission  was 
able  to  allocate  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Jaggard  to  that  station.  Iso 
has  carried  on  the  work  in  the  absence  of  a  missionary.  He 
is  able  to  handle  the  Catholic  catechists  and  drive  them  from 
the  field.  Iso  is  the  man  who  swallowed  the  medicine  the 
witch-doctors  said  would  cause  all  the  people  in  the  town  to 
die  within  twenty-four  hours  if  they  did  not  renounce  the 
faith  of  the  gospel.  The  people  expected  to  see  him  fall  down 
dead  at  once.  When  they  saw  he  suffered  no  harm,  they 
changed  their  minds  and  said  that  Iso  spoke  the  truth,  and 
chased  the  witch-doctors  out  of  the  place,  and  told  them  not  to 
come  back. 

The  evangelists  have  been  opposed  and  persecuted  in  many 
places.  They  have  been  beaten  unmercifully  and  maliciously. 
Their  clothing  and  trade  goods  have  been  stolen  when  they 
were  far  from  home.  But  they  kept  right  on  with  their  work. 
They  carried  themselves  so  admirably,  not  rendering  blow 
for  blow,  or  railing  for  railing,  that  the  people  who  had  mal- 
treated them  saw  that  there  was  something  unusual  about 
them,  and  returned  their  goods  in  whole  or  in  part.  They 
were  afraid  to  keep  them. 

THE  FALLEN  MISSIONARIES. 

The  missionaries  who  have  fallen  in  the  service  are:  Dr. 
Harry  N.  Biddle,  Miss  Ella  Ewing,  Mrs.  R.  R.  Eldred,  R.  R. 
Eldred.  Dr.  Biddle  was  born  and  educated  in  Cincinnati. 
From  childhood  he  had  a  desire  to  be  a  medical  missionary. 
When  he  heard  the  call  for  a  physician  to  go  to  Africa  with 
Mr.  Faris,  he  responded  most  promptly  and  most  gladly, 
"Here  am  I,  send  me."  On  the  last  day  of  December,  1897, 
he  wrote,  "I  am  in  the  heart  of  the  Dark  Continent,  far  from 


EXPANSION.  315 

wife  and  others  whom  I  hold  most  dear,  a  traveler  without 
fixed  abode,  deprived  of  many  of  the  comforts  of  civilization, 
a  messenger  of  the  gospel,  surrounded  by  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion, and  sin.  Moreover,  I  have  been  in  the  past  year,  and  am 
now,  surrounded  by  many  dangers,  and  yet  the  good  Lord 
has  preserved  me  through  them  all.  Here  in  Africa  where 
the  pestilence  walks  in  darkness,  and  the  destruction  wastes 
at  noon-day ;  where  many  fall  at  my  side  and  at  my  right 
hand;  where  there  are  wild  beasts  and  wilder  men,  serpents 
and  plagues,  I  have  been  marvelously  preserved.  The  Most 
High  God,  the  Almighty,  has  been  my  fortress  and  my  refuge ; 
He  has  kept  me  in  all  my  ways,  and  has  set  His  love  upon 
me."  At  the  beginning  of  the  new  year  he  wrote,  "Lord,  I 
dedicate  this  coming  year  of  my  life  to  thy  service,  and  thank 
thee  for  the  one  thou  hast  permitted  me  to  finish."  De- 
scribing the  burial  of  a  native,  he  wrote,  "I  asked  God  to 
forgive  us  who  know  the  truth,  and  w^ho  had  not  taught  him 
of  the  love  of  God  and  the  sacrifice  for  sin.  God  hasten  the 
time  when  every  soul  in  Africa  may  have  a  chance  for  eternal 
life."    Dr.  Biddle  died  October  8,  1898. 

Miss  Ella  Ewing  died  in  Bolenge  on  the  17th  of  May,  1907, 
within  three  months  after  her  arrival.  She  was  the  pride  of  a 
cultivated  Christian  home,  a  graduate  of  Eureka  College,  and 
an  active  member  of  the  church.  She  was  dedicated  to  the 
ser^^ce  of  Christ  as  a  missionary  before  she  was  born.  She 
grew  up  with  the  consciousness  that  she  was  to  be  a  mission- 
ary. When  she  was  appointed  to  Africa  her  delight  and  grati- 
tude knew  no  bounds.  She  praised  God  that  to  her  was  this 
grace  given,  that  she  should  be  permitted  to  give  a  knowledge 
of  Christ  to  the  women  and  girls  of  Darkest  Africa.  Her 
presence  on  the  field  brought  sunshine  and  joy  to  all  on  the 
station.  The  natives  found  as  much  pleasure  in  her  as  the 
missionaries.  She  manifested  her  interest  in  them  and  her 
love  for  them  in  a  thousand  ways.  They  could  not  understand 
her  words,  but  they  could  not  misunderstand  her  deeds.  They 
saw  that  her  life  was  thoroughly  devoted  to  Christ  and  to  their 
elevation,    Mrs.  Dye  wrote  of  her,  "I  am  sure  that  a  young 


V 


316       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

woman  of  deeper  consecration,  or  more  holy  zeal  and  en- 
thusiasm, of  more  varied  capabilities,  never  was  sent  to  any 
mission  field;  and  just  as  surely  did  no  one  exert  a  greater 
and  more  undying  influence  in  so  short  a  time. ' '  Her  sacred 
dust  rests  under  the  glorious  palms  of  Bolenge,  and  the  ma- 
jestic Congo  as  he  rolls  on  to  join  the  sea  murmurs  her 
requiem. 

Mrs.  Eldred  was  a  gifted  and  beautiful  woman,  a  true  wife 
and  mother.  She  was  never  robust,  but  she  had  faith  and 
courage  and  devotion.  She  permitted  and  encouraged  her 
husband  to  leave  for  the  field  the  day  after  their  third  child 
was  born.  She  consented  to  leave  her  boys  in  the  Wharton 
Memorial  Home  when  she  and  her  husband  left  for  Africa 
the  last  time.  She  was  criticized  and  condemned  for  this  by 
some  good  people,  but  she  believed  that  she  was  acting  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  God.  In  Africa  she  showed  people  who  had 
no  conception  of  a  home  what  a  home  should  be.  She  taught 
the  wives  of  the  evangelists,  hoping  that  they  would  teach 
the  Christian  women  in  the  villages.  She  was  attacked  by 
the  blackwater  fever ;  she  got  some  relief  but  never  was  herself 
again.  There  was  no  physician  and  no  white  women  on  the 
station.  She  suffered  a  relapse  and  her  condition  was  critical. 
The  Christian  boys  paddled  day  and  night  in  a  heroic  effort 
to  bring  Dr.  Jaggard  to  Longa  in  time  to  save  her  life.  They 
did  their  best,  but  when  Dr.  Jaggard  arrived  she  was  in  her 
grave,  and  had  been  for  twenty-four  hours.  Mrs.  Eldred  died 
on  the  14th  of  November,  1912.  She  lived  a  noble  life  and 
left  her  children  and  the  church  a  priceless  heritage. 

Mr,  Eldred  survived  his  wife  only  a  few  months.  He  died 
on  the  3d  of  September,  1913.  On  hearing  of  Mrs.  Eldred 's 
death,  the  Society  cabled  him  to  go  to  Bolenge  for  a  season  of 
rest.  He  was  alone  at  Longa,  and  it  was  thought  that  the 
fellowship  with  the  Bolenge  staff  would  afford  him  comfort 
and  strength.  He  said,  "How  can  I  leave  my  people?  I  am 
their  teacher,  and  they  need  me.  I  will  stay  at  Longa  till  the 
workers  come.  As  I  toil  for  those  I  love,  God  will  lighten 
the  load  of  loneliness  from  my  heart."    He  remained  at  his 


EXPANSION.  317 

post,  and  planned  a  long  trip,  the  trip  from  which  he  did  not 
return. 

In  his  youth  Mr.  Eldred  worked  with  his  father  at  the  car- 
penter's bench.  He  was  a  natural  mechanic.  He  took  a  kit 
of  tools  with  him  to  Congo.  While  he  was  working  as  a  car- 
penter, his  friends  persuaded  him  to  go  to  College  and  prepare 
for  the  ministry.  He  received  his  professional  training  in 
Eureka  College,  and  in  Kentucky  University,  and  in  the  Col- 
lege of  the  Bible.  He  was  an  athlete  and  played  on  the  base- 
ball and  football  teams.  His  giant  strength  made  him  indis- 
pensable. In  Africa  he  served  as  builder  and  evangelist.  He 
made  and  repaired  the  tools  he  needed.  He  made  brick  and 
sawed  lumber  and  put  up  buildings.  The  natives  were 
amazed  at  his  size  and  strength,  and  were  never  weary  of 
watching  him  at  work.  He  used  either  hand  with  equal 
facility.  In  one  year  he  built  a  native  house  of  three  rooms, 
a  house  of  ten  rooms  for  the  workmen,  two  large  sheds  for 
making  and  drying  brick,  a  permanent  brick  kiln,  a  new  brick 
store-room;  made  forty  thousand  brick,  and  got  out  twenty 
thousand  feet  of  lumber.  In  his  leisure  hours  he  made  a 
wheel-barrow. 

When  his  wife  died  there  was  no  missionary  on  the  station. 
He  dressed  her  body  and  decorated  it  with  wild  flowers ;  he 
made  all  the  funeral  arrangements ;  he  preached  the  sermon, 
superintended  the  interment,  and  notified  the  friends.  Be- 
cause there  were  some  present  who  did  not  understand  Eng- 
lish, he  preached  the  sermon  in  English  and  in  French.  Big 
and  strong  as  he  was,  he  was  as  tender  as  a  woman,  and  as 
gentle  and  chivalrous  to  his  wife  as  any  knight  of  romance 
to  fair  lady. 

As  an  evangelist  he  was  tireless.  He  was  always  thinking  of 
the  regions  beyond,  and  the  multitudes  who  had  not  heard 
the  name  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world.  He  wrote,  "God  is 
opening  doors  of  opportunity  to  us  now  that  may  be  closed 
to  us  later  if  we  neglect  them  now.  It  is  ours  to  march  in 
sunshine  and  in  rain,  ours  to  sleep  in  most  uninviting  places, 
ours  to  preach  to  crowds  the  very  stench  of  whose  filthy  bodies 


318       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAIT  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

is  repulsive,  ours  to  do  our  very  utmost  in  relieving  their  sick- 
nesses, ours  to  sow  with  a  most  liberal  hand  the  seed  of  the 
simple  story  of  Christ  and  his  love  for  us.  We  can  leave  the 
results  with  Him  who  sleepeth  not  day  nor  night,  assured 
that  his  word  will  not  return  to  him  without  having  accom- 
plished at  least  some  good. ' ' 

He  fell  far  beyond  where  any  missionary  had  ever  gone.  It 
was  while  he  was  swimming  the  Lokolo,  a  stream  not  more 
than  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  feet  wide  at  that  point, 
that  the  end  came.  He  was  not  drowned,  as  was  reported ;  he 
propably  died  from  heart-failure.  His  vitality  had  been 
reduced  by  African  fevers ;  his  heart  was  broken  by  the  loss 
of  his  wife ;   he  was  not  the  man  he  had  been. 

Mr.  Hobgood,  who  was  with  him  at  the  time  of  his  death, 
took  the  body  to  Tumba  for  burial.  A  few  days  after  his 
death,  Mr.  Hobgood  baptized  one  hundred  and  eighty-seven. 
On  a  visit  a  little  later  he  baptized  three  hundred,  and  on  a 
third  visit  a  very  large  number.  That  lonely  grave  will  be  a 
way-mark  to  his  associates  and  successors.  It  will  be  a  chal- 
lenge to  the  church  to  take  possession  of  the  land  for  which  he 
died.  It  will  be  an  indication  to  the  natives  that  Christ  has 
alreadj^  begun  to  take  possession  of  their  country. 

Mr.  Hensey,  his  biographer,  compares  Mr.  Eldred  to  Living- 
stone and  Grenfell.  Had  he  lived  as  long  as  they,  he  would 
have  carried  the  gospel  to  multitudes  who  have  not  heard. 
Mr.  Hensey  writes,  "Had  he  remained  in  the  homeland,  it  is 
not  likely  that  he  would  have  been  more  than  ordinary 
preacher.  But  he  yielded  up  his  soul  in  full  surrender  to  his 
heavenly  vision,  and  in  the  doing  of  the  task  to  which  the 
Master  called  him,  his  soul  was  overwrought.  When  he  came 
home  on  his  first  furlough,  his  friends  noted  that  he  had 
grown.  By  the  time  he  came  home  again,  it  was  evident  to 
all  that  he  had  outgrown  himself.  His  timidity  was  gone. 
The  flash  of  his  eye  manifested  that  his  soul  had  been  set  on 
fire.  As  he  pleaded  for  Congo's  millions,  his  words  glowed 
with  the  eloquence  of  a  prophet.  In  the  magnitude  of  the 
work  to  which  Ray  Eldred  had  been  called,  the  average  man 


EXPANSION.  319 

had  been  transformed  into  the  great  man."  "When  his  wife 
died,  this  is  what  he  said,  "No  price  is  too  great  to  pay  for 
the  redemption  of  Africa." 

Two  other  missionaries  sleep  in  African  graves.  Mr.  John 
Dye,  the  father  of  Dr.  Dye,  accompanied  his  only  child  to 
Congo.  He  was  alone,  and  it  was  easier  for  him  to  go  than  to 
stay.  He  taught  the  boys  on  the  station  to  make  furniture 
and  to  do  other  things.  The  natives  and  the  missionaries 
looked  up  to  him  as  to  a  father.  John  Dye  was  not  a  mission- 
ary in  the  sense  that  he  was  appointed  and  paid  by  the  So- 
ciety. But  he  was  a  missionary,  and  commended  the  gospel 
that  he  believed  and  lived  to  the  people  of  Africa.  Robert 
Paul  Johnston  died  before  he  was  a  year  old.  The  believers 
and  unbelievers  were  interested  in  this  radiant  child.  He  did 
not  live  and  die  in  vain.  His  grave  will  tie  some  hearts  to 
Africa,  hearts  that  otherwise  would  never  give  a  thought  to 
that  dark  land. 

And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  Jehovah  of  hosts,  in  that  day 
when  I  make  up  my  jewels. 

VIII.     EXPANSION  IN  CUBA. 

(Continued  from  pnye  109. ) 

In  the  spring  of  1902,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Menges  moved  to  Ma- 
tanzas,  a  city  with  a  population  of  about  forty  thousand  and 
about  fifty  miles  distant  from  Havana,  and  began  work  at 
once.  Within  a  few  weeks  they  had  opened  a  preaching  place 
and  were  conducting  a  Sunday  school  and  a  day  school.  Mr. 
Menges  said  that  the  principal  part  of  his  work  was  done,  not 
in  public  meetings,  but  in  conversation  with  individuals  and  in 
distributing  tracts.  He  states  that  the  work  was  hindered  by 
the  extreme  poverty  of  the  people.  The  blame  for  this  was 
placed  hy  many  on  the  Americans  because  they  failed  to  pro- 
vide relief.  A  Catholic  priest  declared  in  public  that  the 
prevailing  want  and  misery  were  due  to  God's  anger  with  the 
people  for  permitting  the  establishment  of  Protestant  mis- 
sions on  the  island.  The  opposition  of  the  established  Church 
was  very  strong.  Every  effort  was  made  to  keep  the  people 
away  from  the  services  in  the  chapels  and  their  children  from 


K 


320       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

the  schools.  Material  inducements  were  offered  to  those  in- 
terested if  they  would  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  the  mis- 
sionaries. Processions  and  fiestas  were  more  frequent  than 
formerly.  Rome  had  never  before  been  so  active  in  Cuba. 
Mrs.  Menges  taught  Bible  classes  and  a  class  of  young  ladies 
in  the  Sunday  school.  She  distributed  clothing  that  was 
contributed  by  the  churches  in  Stanford  and  Princeton,  Illi- 
nois, and  assisted  the  poor  in  other  ways. 

In  1904,  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Roscoe  R.  Hill  joined  the  workers 
in  Matanzas.  While  Mr.  Hill's  work  was  educational  for 
the  most  part,  he  served  the  church  as  pastor  for  a  year  and  a 
half.  Besides,  he  taught  a  Spanish  class  in  the  Sunday  school 
and  taught  English  to  a  group  of  young  men,  Mrs.  Hill's 
musical  ability  was  of  the  utmost  value  to  the  Mission,  It 
helped  to  draw  and  hold  many  who  would  not  care  to  listen 
to  a  sermon,  and  who  would  not  understand  a  sermon  if  they 
heard  one. 

In  Havana,  Mr.  McPherson  was  responsible  for  three 
preaching  services  each  week  and  for  the  maintenance  of  two 
Sunday  schools.  He  conducted  services  in  Spanish  for  the 
Cubans,  and  in  English  for  the  Americans.  Mr.  McPherson 
considered  Havana  the  most  difficult  mission  field  in  the 
world.  He  spoke  of  it  as  almost  paralyzed  by  iniquity.  The 
Lord's  day  was  the  special  day  for  driving,  concerts,  theatre- 
going,  dancing,  racing,  and  gambling.  He  encountered  these 
obstacles:  Cock-fighting,  lotteries,  social  depravity,  a  lack  of 
the  consciousness  of  sin,  and  active  opposition  from  many 
quarters.  The  chief  obstacle  was  the  blighting  and  degenerat- 
ing influence  of  Romanism,  exerted  through  centuries,  on 
character.  The  Cuban  people  had  lost  the  sense  of  the  sin- 
fulness of  sin,  and,  consequently,  the  sense  of  the  need  of  a 
Savior.  Protestant  Christianity  with  its  demands  for  a  pure 
and  holy  life,  its  struggle  against  sin,  its  sacrifices,  and  its 
spiritual  ideals,  appeared  to  them  altogether  too  hard  when 
compared  with  the  sensual  and  easy  life  permitted  bj^  Catholi- 
cism. A  people  that  had  followed  the  easier  way  for  genera- 
tions were  not  prepared  to  becomes  heroes  in  a  day. 


EXPANSION.  321 

The  same  year  in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hill  went  to  Matan- 
zas,  Miss  Williamina  Meldrum  went  to  Havana.  Miss  Mel- 
drum  was  a  trained  and  qualified  teacher,  and  an  earnest 
Christian  worker  in  Buffalo  before  her  appointment  as  a 
missionary.  She  spent  her  first  year  in  Cuba  studying  Span- 
ish, teaching  and  assisting  in  the  services  conducted  at  the 
various  mission  points  as  she  could.  The  next  year  Mark  S. 
Peckham  was  engaged  to  serve  in  Cuba  as  a  teacher.  Mr. 
Peckham  was  the  son  of  George  A.  Peckham  of  Hiram,  a 
college  graduate  and  a  man  of  ability  and  experience  in  the 
school  room.  The  Mission  rented  a  large  and  handsome  build- 
ing in  one  of  the  best  sections  of  the  city  and  opened  a  school 
which  was  called  a  college.  The  hope  that  it  would  grow  into 
a  college  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  was  cherished.  Mr.  Peck- 
ham, Miss  Meldrum,  and  Angel  Godinez  constituted  the 
faculty.  From  the  very  first  there  was  daily  instruction  in 
the  Bible,  and  a  religious  service  in  the  chapel  every  morning 
of  the  school  year.  As  the  students  were  partly  Cubans  and 
partly  Americans,  the  exercises  were  in  Spanish  one  morning 
and  in  English  the  next. 

In  1907,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McPherson  resigned  and  came  home. 
They  felt  that  the  education  of  their  children  was  their  first 
duty,  and  there  was  no  school  in  Havana  where  their  children 
could  receive  such  an  education  as  their  parents  wished  them 
to  have.  In  order  that  the  work  might  not  perish,  Mr.  Menges 
returned  to  Havana  and  remained  there  for  a  year.  When  it 
was  necessary  for  him  to  take  charge  again  in  Matanzas,  the 
work  in  Havana  was  discontinued.  This  was  not  according 
to  the  desire  of  the  Board.  When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McPherson 
signified  their  purpose  to  withdraw  from  Havana,  the  Board 
made  diligent  search  for  another  family  to  take  their  place, 
but  searched  in  vain.  No  suitable  family  could  be  found  to  go 
to  Havana. 

The  college  proved  very  expensive  and  was  discontinued 
prior  to  the  time  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  McPherson  left  for  home. 
When  the  college  was  discontinued,  Mr.  Peckham  and  Miss 
Meldrum  were  transferred  to  Matanzas.    Mr.  Peckham  took 

21 


322       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

charge  of  the  schools,  which,  up  to  that  time,  had  been  under 
the  oversight  of  Mr.  Hill.  Owing  to  the  failure  of  Mrs.  Hill's 
health,  it  appeared  necessary  for  the  family  to  retire  from 
Cuba  and  go  to  a  cooler  climate.  Miss  Meldrum  took  hold  of 
the  work  in  earnest  and  was  a  great  help.  She  had  charge  of 
the  primary  department  of  the  Sunday  school ;  she  organized 
and  taught  a  class  in  teacher-training;  she  prepared  pro- 
grams and  drilled  the  children  for  entertainments ;  she  trans- 
lated songs  and  adapted  them  to  music.  Her  services  were 
many  and  various.  In  1908,  Mr.  Peckham  left  Cuba  because 
he  developed  symptoms  of  tuberculosis.  Soon  after  he  went 
to  his  reward.  The  following  year  Miss  Meldrum  married 
and  severed  her  connection  with  the  Society. 

For  nearly  two  years  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Menges  were  the  only 
missionaries  of  the  Society  in  Cuba.  He  had  the  care  of  all 
the  work  in  Matanzas  and  in  the  region  beyond.  Beside  the 
day  schools  in  Matanzas,  there  was  the  church  and  Sunday 
school  and  a  secondary  Sunday  school  in  La  Loma,  a  district 
of  the  city.  Churches  had  been  planted  in  Cidra  and  in 
Union,  and  work  was  being  done  in  Jovellanos,  Mostacilla,  and 
Manguito.  In  Union  and  Jovellanos  there  were  Sunday 
schools  and  day  schools.  There  were  two  young  men  associ- 
ated with  Mr.  Menges,  as  Timothy  and  Titus  were  associated 
with  Paul.  These  men  were  Julio  Fuentes  and  Jacobo  Gon- 
zalez. 

The  need  of  trained  men  is  felt  in  every  field.  Mr.  Menges 
did  what  he  could  to  supply  that  need  in  Cuba.  He  had  a 
class  of  young  men  and  for  them  he  prepared  a  course  of 
lessons  in  the  life  of  Christ,  a  course  in  the  life  of  Paul,  and 
two  courses  in  the  Old  Testament.  He  gave  practical  in- 
struction in  the  preparation  and  delivery  of  sermons,  in  the 
performance  of  pastoral  duties,  in  the  relation  of  the  mis- 
sionary to  the  public,  and  in  kindred  subjects. 

From  the  beginning  the  need  of  a  suitable  house  of  worship 
was  realized.  The  Cubans,  like  other  Latin  people,  have  much 
regard  for  outward  appearances.  The  Catholic  church  pro- 
vides spacious  and  splendid  buildings,  and  in  so  doing  min- 


EXPANSION.  323 

isters  to  the  sensuous  nature  of  the  people.  The  missionaries 
felt  they  were  at  a  decided  disadvantage  in  ha\'ing  no  better 
place  in  which  to  worship  than  a  barn  or  a  barn-like  structure. 
In  response  to  earnest  appeals,  Frank  B.  Vennum  of  Illinois 
gave  five  thousand  dollars  towards  a  good  building  in  Matan- 
zas.  The  chapel  complete  and  the  grounds  cost  sixteen  thou- 
sand dollars.  The  building  is  of  stone  and  concrete  and  is  the 
best  missionary  plant  in  the  city.  Mr.  Menges  had  the  over- 
sight of  the  erection  of  this  beautiful  building. 

In  1913,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  L.  Burner  were  chosen  and  ap- 
pointed to  Matanzas.  Mr.  Burner  received  his  education  in 
Transylvania  and  the  College  of  the  Bible.  Mrs.  Burner  is  a 
graduate  of  Hamilton  College.  Within  a  year  of  the  time  of 
their  arrival,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Menges  resigned.  They  had  two 
fine  boys  and  they  wished  them  taught  and  trained  for  their 
life  work  in  the  atmosphere  of  the  United  States.  In  1916, 
Elmer  Griffith  was  employed  to  lead  in  social  work  among  the 
boys  and  young  men  of  Matanzas.  Mr.  Grifiith  received  his 
education  in  Transylvania,  and  in  the  University  and  Bible 
College  of  Missouri.  The  grounds  and  buildings  are  admira- 
bly adapted  to  such  work  as  he  contemplated.  Mr.  Griffith 
did  not  find  the  place  and  the  work  altogether  to  his  liking, 
and  resigned  in  less  than  two  years  and  took  a  position  in  the 
Havana  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

For  a  number  of  years  the  wisdom  of  continuing  the  work 
in  Cuba  was  under  consideration.  The  missionaries  felt  that 
without  a  large  equipment  of  men  and  means,  the  Society 
was  wasting  time  and  energy  and  money.  It  was  soon  found 
that  Cuba  did  not  appeal  to  young  people  as  effectively  as  the 
great  non-Christian  lands  of  Asia  and  Africa.  It  was  ex- 
tremely difficult  to  get  young  men  and  women  to  dedicate 
their  lives  to  mission  service  in  Cuba  and  to  keep  them  in 
Cuba  after  they  had  entered  it.  The  field  is  a  limited  one  and 
is  fairly  well  occupied  by  other  societies.  Because  of  the 
difficulty  of  securing  desirable  workers,  and  because  of  the 
great  need  of  the  other  fields,  the  Society  in  convention  as- 
sembled advised  the  Board  to  withdraw  from  Cuba.    Before 


324       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

final  action  was  taken,  representatives  of  the  Society  visited 
Matanzas  and  investigated  the  field  thoroughly;  not  only  so, 
but  Mr.  Burner  visited  the  Society '.s  rooms  for  a  conference. 
The  Board  acted  on  the  advice  of  the  Society  and  the  visitors 
and  the  missionaries  and  withdrew.  The  work  in  Matanzas 
and  round  about  was  turned  over  to  the  Presbyterian  Board 
of  Home  Missions ;  the  property  was  sold  to  them  for  eighteen 
thousand  dollars,  and  the  missionaries  came  home. 

IX.  EXPANSION  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES. 
1.  In  Laoag. 

(Continued  from  page  115.) 

In  a  previous  chapter  it  was  stated  that  Laoag  was  opened 
by  Messrs.  Hanna  and  Williams.  They  left  Manila  for  Laoag 
in  January.  1903.  In  1904  I\Ir.  Williams  left  Laoag  and  went 
south  fifty  miles  to  Vigan.  and  there  opened  the  third  station. 
Mr.  Hanna  remained  in  Laoag  until  his  first  furlough. 

Laoag  is  the  second  largest  city  in  the  Philippines,  and  is 
250  miles  north  of  Manila.  The  Laoag  field  stretches  thirty 
miles  to  the  south ;  forty  miles  to  the  north ;  to  the  China  Sea 
on  the  west ;  and  as  far  east  as  the  missionaries  are  able  to  go. 
In  cultivating  this  field  they  travel  by  raft,  by  sailboat,  on  foot, 
on  horseback,  in  oxcart  and  carriage,  on  bicycle  and  in  auto- 
mobile. 

Dr.  Cyrus  L.  Pickett  and  Dr.  Leta  M.  Pickett  joined  the 
Laoag  staff  in  1903.  The  Doctors  Pickett  were  educated  in 
Drake  University  and  in  Omaha  Medical  College.  At  that 
time  there  was  no  other  physician  within  fifty  miles,  and  no 
hospital  within  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles.  Manila  was  from 
three  to  seven  days  distant.  The  old  physicians  had  left  and 
no  Americans  had  taken  their  place.  In  the  larger  centers  a 
few  native  ' '  practicantes ' '  could  be  found,  but  the  people  had 
little  confidence  in  them.  As  soon  as  the  Doctors  Pickett  were 
settled  in  their  own  home  and  let  it  be  known  that  they  were 


EXPANSION.  325 

there  to  heal  the  sick,  patients  began  coming  from  near  and 
from  far.  In  a  year  or  two  all  the  towns  in  the  province  with 
two  exceptions  were  represented  among  the  patients.  The 
Doctors  were  welcomed  by  Americans,  Spaniards,  Filipinos, 
and  Chinese.  Many  patients  were  treated  in  their  own  homes 
because  they  were  afraid  to  go  to  the  hospital.  Dr.  Pickett 
was  called  out  into  other  towns  and  later  into  other  provinces. 

For  several  years  they  had  no  hospital.  As  they  had  no 
trained  nurses  it  was  a  question  with  them  whether  it  was 
worth  while  to  open  a  hospital.  In  the  Philippines,  w^hen  a 
child  wants  to  eat  a  certain  thing  he  eats  it,  whether  it  is  good 
for  hira  or  not.  When  he  does  not  want  to  take  his  medicine, 
he  does  not  take  it.  Until  there  was  a  nurse  in  charge  who 
would  see  to  it  that  the  physician's  orders  were  obeyed,  the 
value  of  a  hospital  was  in  question.  Among  the  Filipinos  a 
bath,  when  one  is  sick,  is  absolutely  unpermissible,  even  though 
the  sickness  is  no  more  than  a  sore  finger  or  a  headache.  One 
missionary  told  of  a  man  whose  ankle  was  broken  and  who 
would  not  go  into  the  hospital  where  he  would  have  the  best  of 
care,  because  he  was  afraid  the  doctor  in  charge  would  put 
water  on  his  foot.  This  man  was  not  an  ignoramus,  as  one 
might  suppose.  When  he  met  the  accident  he  was  on  his  way 
to  Laoag  to  apply  for  a  position  as  a  teacher  in  the  Normal 
School. 

In  course  of  time  a  hospital  and  trained  nurses  were  pro- 
vided. The  money  for  the  hospital  was  given  by  R.  A.  Long, 
of  Kansas  City.  The  building  was  to  be  a  memorial  of  his 
sister,  Mrs.  Sallie  Long  Read,  and  was  to  bear  her  name.  The 
building  and  its  equipment  cost  $8,379.51.  One  roof  shelters 
a  hospital  with  forty  beds,  a  dispensary,  a  chapel,  and  nurses' 
quarters.  In  this  building  many  marvelous  cures  have  been 
wrought.  Patients  suffering  from  smallpox,  syphilis,  cholera, 
bubonic  plague,  tropical  yaws,  and  other  diseases  have  been 
treated,  and  with  the  happiest  results.  The  cure  of  tropical 
yaws  by  intravenous  injection  of  salvarsan  appeared  to  the 
people  as  nothing  less  than  miraculous. 


326      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  patients  in  the  hospital  and  dispensary  included  the 
governor,  provincial  officers,  priests,  and  the  poorest  and  most 
ignorant  of  the  people.  Dr.  Pickett  was  a  welcome  guest  in 
the  homes  of  the  Americans,  Spaniards,  Catholics,  Indepen- 
dents, Filipinos,  and  Chinese.  He  made  a  charge  in  every 
case.  This  was  done  to  avoid  pauperizing  the  people.  No 
attempt  was  made  to  collect  fees  from  the  very  poor.  In  most 
cases  the  charges  were  nominal.  For  a  dollar 's  worth  of  medi- 
cine, Dr.  Pickett  received  a  half-dozen  eggs  or  a  chicken.  For 
puncturing  an  abscess  or  dressing  a  wound,  the  charge  was 
from  five  to  fifty  cents,  according  to  the  rank  and  ability  of 
the  patient.  The  Doctor  says  the  Filipinos  have  a  high  sense 
of  honor  in  meeting  their  financial  obligations.  More  than 
once,  after  a  lapse  of  five  or  six  months,  patients  called  on 
him  to  pay  what  they  owed  him  for  his  services. 

In  the  dry  season.  Dr.  Pickett  visited  Batac  and  Dingras 
regularly.  Usually  Mr.  Williams  or  Mr.  Hanna  accompanied 
him,  and  while  the  Doctor  was  caring  for  the  sicknesses  and 
the  diseases  of  the  people  who  were  in  need,  the  evangelist 
preached  to  as  many  as  he  could  reach.  As  time  went  on  they 
visited  other  towns  for  the  same  purpose.  Their  aim  was  to 
reach  the  entire  district  with  medicine  and  with  the  gospel. 

In  recognition  of  the  good  work  Dr.  Pickett  was  doing  for 
the  poor,  the  government  of  the  Philippines  contributed 
$1,800.00  a  year  towards  its  support.  Later  this  grant  was 
increased  to  $3,000.  The  money  was  to  be  used  in  buying 
medicines  and  for  no  other  purpose.  The  government  con- 
tinued this  grant  until  Congress  passed  what  is  known  as  the 
Jones  Law.  That  law  provided  that  no  public  money  should 
be  given  to  any  sectarian  institution,  and  the  Auditor  of  the 
Islands  construed  the  law  as  applying  to  the  hospital  in  Laoag 
and  to  every  other  institution  of  the  kind  in  the  Philippines. 
When  the  Jones  Law  went  into  effect  the  grant  was  withdrawn. 
When  that  fact  became  known,  the  Filipinos  and  other  friends 
rallied  to  the  support  of  medical  missions,  with  the  result  that 
the  work  is  more  prosperous  than  ever  before.  The  with- 
drawal of  the  government  aid  was  a  blessing  in  disguise. 


EXPANSION.  327 

When  Dr.  Pickett  and  family  came  home  on  their  first  fur- 
lough. Dr.  Lemmon  took  charge  of  the  medical  work  at  Laoag. 
Dr.  Lemmon  and  family  went  to  the  Philippines  from  Green- 
ville, Texas,  where  he  had  a  large  and  growing  practice  and  a 
private  hospital.  He  heard  the  call  of  the  Society  for  a  medi- 
cal man  and  responded  to  the  call,  and  was  sent.  Because 
he  did  not  have  the  language.  Miss  Sylvia  Siegfried  was  sent 
from  Vigan  to  Laoag  to  serve  as  interpreter  until  he  was  able 
to  use  the  Ilocano  sufficiently  well  to  make  himself  understood. 
Miss  Siegfried  is  a  graduate  of  Hiram  College ;  at  the  time  of 
her  transfer  she  was  proficient  in  the  use  of  the  vernacular. 
Dr.  Lemmon  continued  in  Laoag  luitil  Dr.  Pickett  and  family 
returned  to  the  field.  On  his  second  furlough  the  hospital  was 
closed  much  of  the  time.  Dr.  Kline  and  Dr.  Samonte  visited 
Laoag  occasionally  and  rendered  the  head  nurse  such  aid  as 
they  could.  Towards  the  close  of  the  year,  the  Mission  sent 
Dr.  Samonte  to  carry  on  the  work  of  the  hospital  and  dis- 
pensary. The  people  of  Laoag  and  the  district  were  in  deep 
distress  when  they  saw  the  hospital  was  closed,  and  clamored 
for  a  doctor.  They  said  to  the  missionaries,  "Are  we  not 
people?"  Dr.  Pickett's  return  was  like  the  return  of  a  con- 
queror. He  was  welcomed  by  all  the  people,  from  the  gover- 
nor of  the  province  to  the  humblest  coolie. 

The  gospel  has  been  preached  in  the  Laoag  district  from  the 
first  day  until  the  present.  Mr.  Hanna  preached  more  often 
than  any  one  else.  He  was  there  longer  than  any  one  else 
whose  main  work  was  that  of  an  evangelist.  But  A.  G.  Saun- 
ders spent  two  years  in  Laoag,  and  Frank  Vennum  Stipp  three 
years,  and  is  there  now.  These  two  gave  the  major  part  of 
their  time  and  strength  to  evangelism.  It  should  not  be  over- 
looked that  Dr.  Pickett  and  Dr.  Lemmon  preached  a  great 
deal.  They  regarded  the  medical  work  as  a  means  to  an  end, 
and  the  end  in  view  was  the  conversion  and  redemption  of  the 
people  in  their  field.  When  Mr.  Hanna  came  home  on  fvir- 
lough  and  Mr.  Saunders  was  called  to  Australia  to  care  for  his 
invalid  mother,  all  the  preaching  was  done  by  Dr.  Pickett.    He 


328       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

did  the  work  of  two  or  three  men.  Having  a  giant's  strength 
he  did  it  easily  and  joyously. 

The  Society  built  a  neat  chapel  at  a  cost  of  three  thousand 
dollars,  The  gospel  was  preached  in  that  chapel  and  in  the 
Plaza,  in  the  hospital  and  dispensary,  in  the  market  and  on  the 
street  corners,  in  the  homes  of  the  sick  and  the  dying,  from 
house  to  house,  and  in  the  jail.  Wherever  the  missionaries 
found  persons  who  were  willing  to  listen  they  announced  good 
tidings  of  salvation  through  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.  They  did 
this  as  far  as  time  and  strength  permitted.  The  first  summer 
Messrs.  Hanna  and  Williams  were  in  Laoag,  they  spent  their 
vacations  at  a  place  near  Baguio.  The  people  of  the  region 
learned  who  they  were  and  flocked  to  them,  to  hear  their  mes- 
sage. In  the  few  weeks  they  were  there,  they  baptized  194  and 
organized  four  churches.  They  found  the  people  ready  and 
eager  to  hear  and  to  obey. 

The  converts  passed  on  the  Word  of  Life.  Many  of  them 
found  their  chief  joy  in  leading  their  kinsfolk  and  acquaint- 
ances to  accept  Christ  as  Savior  and  Lord.  The  story  is  told 
of  a  pilot  who,  when  his  boat  was  in  the  harbor  for  a  little 
time,  preached  the  gospel  and  baptized  six  persons.  Another 
man  led  eighty  souls  to  Christ.  As  a  result  of  this  wide-spread 
and  enthusiastic  evangelism,  there  are  seventeen  churches  with 
1,725  members  in  the  Laoag  district.  The  churches  are  in  the 
following  towns?  Piddig,  Salsona,  Garnaden,  San  Miguel, 
Bambam,  Bacara,  Batac,  Badoc,  Bascil,  Dingras,  Farrda,  Nag- 
partian,  Pavay,  Panduyocan,  San  Nicholas,  Tamdagan,  and 
Vinta.  The  places  where  there  is  regular  preaching  number 
twenty-five  and  the  church  buildings  fourteen.  All  of  them 
save  the  chapel  in  Laoag  were  built  by  the  Filipino  Christians. 
They  are  quite  inexpensive,  being  built  of  nipa  and  bamboo. 
The  entire  cost  of  the  fourteen  did  not  exceed  five  thousand 
dollars. 

The  Sunday  School  and  the  Society  of  Christian  Endeavor 
have  been  introduced.  The  children  and  the  youth  are  gath- 
ered in  and  taught  the  Word  of  God.  In  the  teaching,  as  in 
the  preaching,  the  Filipino  Christians  had  a  worthy  part. 


J! 

Js 

> 

^ 

0 

^f 

\     ^^ 

'        ♦ 

4 

^ 

LJk 

n 

Fl 

5' ' 

1^:  * 

la 

THE   PHILIPPINES. 
Reading  from  left  to  riaht,  lieuinninn  at  top:    W.  H.  Hanna,  H.  P.  Williams,  Dr. 
C    L.  Pickett,   B.   L.   Kershner,   Leslie  Wolfe,   Dr.   L.    B.   Kline,    F.   V.    Stipp,   F.   H. 
Swanson    E    K    Higdon,  Dr.  W.  N.  Lemmon,  Miss  Vera  Adamson,  Miss  Edith  Eberle. 


EXPANSION.  329 

They  went  out  and  organized  Sunday  Schools  and  Endeavor 
Societies,  and  assumed  the  responsibility  of  their  manage- 
ment and  maintenance.  In  the  district  there  are  fifty  Sunday 
Schools  with  an  enrolled  membership  of  3.300.  and  four  En- 
deavor Societies  with  an  active  membership  of  one  hundred. 

The  need  of  trained  evangelists,  who  should  have  the  over- 
sight of  the  churches,  w'as  very  great.  It  was  much  easier  to 
make  converts  than  it  was  to  teach  them  all  that  they  needed 
to  know  in  order  to  stand  perfect  and  fully  assured  in  all  the 
will  of  God.  Mr.  Hanna  undertook  to  supply  this  need.  He 
began  in  a  modest  way.  He  organized  a  class  and  taught  them. 
This  class  met  on  Saturday.  Dr.  Pickett  assisted  in  the  teach- 
ing. Besides  the  class  on  Saturday,  Mr.  Hanna  conducted  In- 
stitutes twice  a  year.  The  Institutes  lasted  two  weeks.  In 
addition,  one  day  in  each  month  was  set  aside  for  conference 
with  the  evangelists  and  leaders.  The  day  was  spent  in  wor- 
ship, listening  to  reports  and  questions,  in  the  study  of  sermon 
outlines  and  Bible  themes,  and  in  learning  new  songs.  This 
was  not  the  equivalent  of  a  college  course  followed  by  seminary 
training,  but  it  was  very  helpful.  The  evangelists  and  teach- 
ers and  church  oflfieers  prized  these  days  spent  in  study  most 
highly. 

For  the  benefit  of  the  leaders  and  people,  Mr.  Hanna  revised 
the  Ilocano  New  Testament  and  translated  parts  of  the  Old 
Testament,  prepared  a  Spanish-Ilocano  dictionary,  and  wrote 
tracts  and  numerous  articles  for  the  religious  papers.  He  and 
the  evangelists  sold  great  numbers  of  the  New  Testament  and 
portions  of  the  same.  The  transfer  of  the  Islands  from  Spain 
to  the  United  States,  the  religious  revolution  effected  by 
Aglepay,  and  the  expulsion  of  the  Friars,  awoke  the  people 
and  made  them  hospitable  to  new  ideas.  They  wanted  to  read 
as  well  as  to  hear  the  message.  Many  who  would  not  be  seen 
in  a  Protestant  chapel  or  listen  to  a  Protestant  missionary, 
bought  the  literature  and  read  it  in  the  quiet  of  their  own 
homes. 

The  missionaries  did  not  confine  their  efforts  to  the  Filipinos. 
They  went  out  among  the  Tinguianes,  an  aboriginal  mountain 


330      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

people.  No  member  of  the  tribe  could  read  or  write.  The 
Catholic  Church  had  been  in  the  Islands  for  three  hundred 
years,  but  in  all  these  years  it  did  not  touch  the  life  of  these 
people,  many  of  whom  did  not  know  and  had  not  heard  of  the 
existence  of  God  or  of  his  Son  our  Lord.  Dr.  Pickett  and  Mr. 
Hanna  preached  among  those  people  and  baptized  the  believ- 
ers and  organized  them  into  a  church. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stipp  are  now  in  Laoag,  and  are  associated 
with  Drs.  Pickett  in  all  the  work  of  the  station.  Mr.  Stipp 
received  his  education  in  the  University  of  Illinois,  in  Phillips 
University,  and  in  the  College  of  Missions.  Mrs.  Stipp  is  a 
qualified  teacher  and  spent  a  year  in  the  College  of  Missions. 
Mr.  Stipp  goes  out  in  his  Ford  car  among  the  towns  and  vil- 
lages and  assists  the  churches  in  all  they  are  trying  to  do  for 
their  Lord.  Mrs.  Stipp  and  two  Bible-women  and  two  nurses 
conduct  sixteen  meetings  each  month  in  as  many  places  in 
Laoag.  One  meeting  is  in  the  home  of  the  mayor.  Mrs. 
Stipp  is  the  president  of  the  Red  Cross  Auxiliary  and  is 
brought  into  contact  with  the  wives  of  the  leading  officials  and 
citizens  of  the  province.  IMrs.  Stipp  plays  with  the  children, 
tells  them  stories,  teaches  them  American  games,  makes  friends 
of  them,  and  gets  them  into  the  Sunday  School. 

Efforts  have  been  put  forth  to  help  the  women  and  especially 
the  young  women.  Miss  Siegfried  organized  a  number  of 
weekly  Bible  classes.  She  went  out  in  all  directions  and 
taught  the  women  in  the  chapels  and  in  their  homes.  After 
Miss  Siegfried  came  home  the  woman's  work  was  turned  over 
to  Mrs.  Stipp.  In  carrying  on  this  work,  Mrs.  Stipp  opened 
a  reading  room  in  her  own  home.  The  books  and  magazines 
were  limited  in  number,  but  were  eagerly  read  by  the  student 
class  for  the  most  part. 

Miss  Siegfried,  after  a  considerable  interval,  was  followed 
by  Miss  Vera  Adamson  and  Miss  Edith  Eberle.  Miss  Adam- 
son  is  a  graduate  of  the  University  of  Michigan,  and  had  been 
in  the  service  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  before  going  to  the  Philip- 
pines. Miss  Eberle  is  a  graduate  of  Transylvania  and  a 
trained  and  successful  teacher.    These  two  missionaries  have 


EXPANSION.  331 

opened  a  training  school  and  a  hostel  for  girls,  who  go  from  all 
parts  of  the  province  to  attend  the  provincial  high  school. 
There  are  750  students  in  the  high  school  now,  and  there  will 
be  a  thousand  within  two  years.  Miss  Adamson  and  Miss 
Eberle  desire  to  train  young  women  to  become  Christian 
mothers  and  Bible  workers.  Their  home  is  clean  and  sanitary, 
and  more  girls  wish  to  enter  than  they  can  accommodate.  One 
girl  went  to  Laoag  a  year  in  advance  and  waited  for  the  hostel 
to  open.  Another  sold  her  gold  ring  to  get  money  to  pay  her 
way  to  Laoag.  Each  morning  at  six  o'clock  there  is  an  Eng- 
lish chapel  service.  At  that  time  instruction  is  given  in  the 
Bible,  sanitation,  etiquette,  etc.  There  are  classes  in  English, 
in  history,  in  music,  in  the  Life  of  Christ,  in  Training  for 
Service,  in  housekeeping  and  industrial  work,  in  geography, 
arithmetic,  hygiene,  and  athletics.  The  school  lasts  for  six 
months.  Then  the  girls  go  home  and  take  an  active  part  in  the 
work  of  the  churches.  There  is  a  Sunday  School  in  the  hostel 
and  a  service  on  Sunday  evenings,  one  Sunday  in  English  and 
one  in  Ilocano.  On  Friday  evening  there  is  a  singing  lesson 
for  an  hour,  and  then  the  Sunday  School  lesson  is  studied  for 
an  hour. 

Miss  Eberle  has  an  English  Sunday  School  class  for  Filipino 
teachers,  a  twice-a-week  Bible  class  for  students,  a  twice-a-week 
class  for  hospital  nurses,  and  a  little  other  teaching.  In  her 
work  in  the  Red  Cross  she  is  able  to  get  in  touch  with  many 
people.  Recently  she  had  charge  of  a  patriotic  drill  among 
high  school  girls,  and  so  came  in  close  contact  with  teachers 
and  students,  thus  making  valuable  friends. 

The  high  school  boys  are  asking  for  a  hostel  for  themselves, 
for  living  conditions  for  out-of-town  students  are  very  poor, 
sometimes  immoral,  and  seldom  comfortable.  In  the  places 
in  which  they  are  obliged  to  lodge,  there  is  a  sad  lack  of  good 
influences  and  suitable  surroundings. 

The  Mission  finds  it  necessary  to  train  nurses  as  well  as 
evangelists  and  teachers  and  Bible-women.  Dr.  Pickett  was 
most  fortunate  in  securing  Miss  Candida  Kagaj^at  as  head 
nurse  for  the  hospital.    She  was  trained  in  the  government  hos- 


332       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

pital  and  is  thoroughly  competent  for  the  position  she  fills. 
Several  young  women  were  desirous  of  studying  nursing. 
While  they  were  being  trained,  their  service  in  the  hospital 
and  dispensary  was  most  helpful.  Without  them  it  would 
have  been  impossible  for  Dr.  Pickett  to  receive  as  many  thou- 
sands of  patients  as  he  did  receive,  and  to  give  them  the  care 
he  did  give  them.  The  nurses  who  were  in  training  were  in- 
structed in  the  Bible  and  given  lessons  in  music.  Mrs.  Stipp 
took  them  through  the  book  of  Acts. 

The  work  in  Laoag  has  grown  and  prospered  from  the 
first.  Last  year  there  were  204  added  to  the  saved.  The  pres- 
ent staff  consists  of  six  missionaries  and  twenty-one  Filipino 
workers.  The  missionaries  are  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Pickett,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Stipp,  Miss  Adamson  and  Miss  Eberle. 

2.  In  Vigan. 

Vigan  is  two  hundred  miles  north  of  Manila  and  fifty  miles 
south  of  Laoag.  It  is  on  the  Abra  river,  and  three  miles  from 
where  the  river  enters  the  China  Sea.  It  is  one  of  the  oldest 
cities  in  the  Islands,  dating  as  far  back  as  1575.  The  present 
population  is  about  thirty  thousand.  Vigan  is  a  Catholic 
stronghold,  being  the  seat  of  a  bishop  and  of  a  college  and  a 
seminary. 

It  was  in  the  autumn  of  1904  that  the  Society  began  work  in 
Vigan.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hermon  P.  Williams  were  the  first 
workers.  Since  then  the  gospel  has  been  carried  into  three 
provinces  by  the  agents  of  the  Society,  namely,  Ilocos  Sur, 
Abra,  and  Kalinga.  The  missionaries  have  gone  into  the 
mountains  and  preached  to  the  Tinguianes  and  the  Igorotes, 
the  head-hunters  and  dog-eaters. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Williams  had  secured  a  home  for  himself 
and  family  he  began  preaching  to  the  people.  Many  gave  heed 
to  the  words  spoken  by  him  and  broke  away  from  Catholicism 
and  infidelity  and  agnosticism.  Mr.  Williams  had  one  preach- 
ing circuit  fifty  miles  and  one  a  hundred  miles  in  length.  It 
was  his  purpose  to  go  out  on  these  circuits  once  a  month.  On 
account  of  the  rains  and  other  causes  he  was  not  always  able 


EXPANSION.  333 

to  do  that ;  but  he  and  his  associates  preached  constantly,  and 
so  spoke  that  many  of  those  who  heard  believed. 

The  American  Christians  and  other  friends  gave  him  a  press 
and  a  supply  of  type  and  paper  and  other  equipment  costing  in 
all  five  hundred  dollars.  Later  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Miner  J.  Allen, 
of  Akron.  Ohio,  gave  five  thousand  dollars  for  a  press  fund. 
This  money  was  to  be  used  as  the  interests  of  the  work  required. 
Three  papers  were  printed,  one  a  bi-monthly,  one  a  monthly,  and 
one  a  semi-monthly.  One  was  in  the  Ilocano  dialect,  one  in  the 
Tagalog  dialect,  and  one  in  English.  The  one  in  English  was  for 
the  Americans  in  the  Islands  and  for  circulation  in  America. 
Thirty-two  thousand  copies  of  those  three  periodicals  were 
issued  each  month.  Among  the  other  works  printed  on  the 
Vigan  press  were  these :  A  hymnal,  the  Life  of  Luther,  the 
Errors  of  Eomanism,  an  Outline  Life  of  Christ,  the  Psalms 
and  Proverbs,  the  Apocalypse,  Seventh  Day  Adventism,  an 
Ilocano-English  Manual  and  Dictionary,  a  Manual  for  Con- 
verts, Johnson's  Condensed  Bible  Encyclopedia,  and  tracts 
and  booklets  without  number.  In  one  year  a  million  pages  in 
five  dialects  were  published.  The  press  rendered  the  Mission 
a  conspicuous  service.  Converts  were  made  and  believers  were 
instructed  and  strengthened  by  it. 

Mr.  Williams  opened  a  hostel  for  pupils  in  the  public  schools. 
Every  morning  there  was  a  religious  service  in  the  assembly 
hall,  which  all  who  were  admitted  to  the  hostel  agreed  to 
attend.  The  evangelist  in  charge  of  the  Vigan  church  was 
dean  of  the  hostel.  He  was  in  a  position  where  he  could  exer- 
cise untold  influence  over  the  lives  of  the  pupils.  As  a  result, 
in  one  year  there  were  twelve  conversions  in  the  hostel.  The 
atmosphere  of  the  institution  was  thoroughly  Christian.  As  he 
found  time  Mr.  Williams  taught  the  young  men  the  Scrip- 
tures; some  of  them  he  trained  for  the  Christian  ministry. 
The  pupils  in  the  hostel  assisted  in  conducting  Sunday  Schools 
in  five  barrios  and  in  other  ways. 

In  1913  classes  for  young  men  who  were  able  to  give  their 
entire  time  to  preparation  for  the  ministry  of  the  Word,  were 
held.     There  were  courses  in  Old  Testament  History,  New 


334      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Testament  History,  Homiletics,  and  allied  subjects.  Some  of 
the  students  made  their  way  by  working  in  the  printing  office ; 
others  by  serving  as  janitors  or  as  waiters  in  the  dining-room. 
It  was  hoped  that  Miss  Siegfried  would  do  as  much  for  the 
young  women  as  was  being  done  for  the  young  men;  that 
hope  was  not  realized.  Miss  Siegfried  went  to  Laoag  on  an 
emergency  call,  and  from  Laoag  came  home  on  furlough.  Be- 
cause she  was  needed  at  home  she  did  not  return.  It  should 
be  said  that  although  Miss  Siegfried  did  not  do  all  that  was 
hoped,  she  did  much.  In  one  year  she  taught  373  Bible  classes 
with  9,046  in  attendance,  and  made  293  calls  in  the  homes. 

Two  Institutes  similar  to  those  held  in  Laoag  were  held  for 
the  evangelists  and  teachers  and  church  leaders.  One  was 
held  in  April  and  one  in  October.  The  Institutes  lasted  four 
days.  These  were  well  attended,  and  were  most  profitable. 
At  first,  when  the  attendance  was  not  large,  the  missionaries 
entertained  in  their  homes  all  who  came.  As  the  attendance 
increased,  that  was  not  possible,  and  other  provision  was  made. 
The  lives  of  all  concerned  were  enriched  by  the  Institutes, 
The  missionaries  gained  much  from  the  evangelists  and  teach- 
ers, and  the  evangelists  and  teachers  gained  much  from  them. 

Mrs.  Williams  was  as  active  as  her  husband.  She  was 
matron  of  the  hostel  and  faculty  of  the  Bible  College  in  his 
absence;  she  managed  the  entertainment  of  those  who  at- 
tended the  Institutes ;  she  had  charge  of  the  press  when  Mr. 
"Williams  was  itinerating;  she  taught  a  class  in  the  Sunday 
School  and  trained  a  class  of  Bible  women;  she  had  a  class 
for  American  Christians;  she  supervised  the  expenses  of  the 
college  and  assisted  with  some  of  the  classes.  Moreover,  she 
devoted  some  part  of  each  day  to  her  family  and  to  the  study 
of  the  language. 

As  time  went  on  a  number  of  changes  took  place  in  the  staff. 
Because  of  failing  health,  it  was  necessary  for  Mr.  Williams 
and  family  to  return  to  America.  Ilis  physician  advised  him 
that  he  needed  a  drier  and  milder  climate  than  that  of  the 
Philippines.  On  this  account  he  resigned  and  devoted  his  life 
to  work  in  America.    After  their  first  furlough,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 


EXPANSION.  335 

Hanna  made  their  home  in  Vigan,  the  need  there  being  greater 
than  in  Laoag.  John  Lord  joined  the  force  in  1907,  and  Miss 
Inez  Logan  the  next  year.  Soon  after  her  arrival  they  were 
married.  j\Ir.  Lord  is  a  graduate  of  Kentucky  University  and 
had  considerable  experience  in  the  evangelistic  field.  He 
taught  some  in  the  Bible  College,  but  most  of  his  work  was 
done  in  the  evangelistic  department.  Mr.  Lord  did  not  con- 
tinue long  in  the  service.  In  1911  Mr  .and  Mrs.  Donald  C. 
McCallum  became  members  of  the  Mission.  Mr.  McCalliun 
received  his  education  in  Transylvania  and  in  Harvard.  He 
took  charge  of  the  Bible  College  and  taught  two  classes  in  the 
hostel, — one  in  the  Old  Testament  and  one  in  the  New.  Mr. 
Hanna  had  a  class  in  singing. 

All  departments  of  the  work  were  carried  on  with  gratify- 
ing results.  The  gospel  was  preached  in  Vigan  and  in  the 
region  round  about.  A  suitable  building  for  church  purposes 
was  bought  and  put  in  good  repair.  A  building  costing  ten 
thousand  dollars  was  provided  for  the  Bible  College  and  the 
hostel.  This  building  v.as  of  reinforced  concrete.  In  addition 
to  the  chapel  and  office  and  classrooms,  there  were  accommoda- 
tions for  fifty  students.  Good  homes  were  built  for  the  mis- 
sionaries. The  work  of  the  press  was  done  by  some  young  men 
who  had  been  trained  for  the  purpose.  i\Ir.  Hanna  translated 
and  wrote  and  had  the  oversight  of  all  that  was  published. 
Sunday  Schools  were  organized  in  all  the  churches.  There 
were  Bible  classes  for  men  and  women.  The  courses  of  study 
in  the  Bible  College  were  strengthened.  The  Institutes  were 
conducted  as  at  the  beginning. 

A  course  of  study  lasting  four  months  was  offered  the  young 
women  of  Vigan.  Mr.  McCallum,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stipp,  Miss 
Tagorda  and  Mr.  Ilustre  did  the  teaching.  There  were  classes 
in  the  Old  Testament  and  in  the  New  Testament,  in  Sunday 
School  Methods,  Christian  Doctrine,  Sanitation,  and  Music. 
Following  this  there  was  an  Institute  for  young  men  and 
women  which  lasted  two  weeks,  with  twenty  in  attendance. 
Another  Institute  lasting  one  week  was  held  in  Bangued.  This 
was  conducted  by  Miss  Adamson,  three  evangelists,  a  Bible- 


336       FOREIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

woman,  and  a  trained  mirse.  The  subjects  studied  were  these : 
Old  Testament  History,  Church  History,  Lives  of  Great  Mis- 
sionaries, Personal  Work,  Seventh  Day  Adventism,  Hygiene, 
Sanitation,  and  Tuberculosis. 

In  November,  1912,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  L.  B.  Kline  arrived  in 
Vigan.  Their  arrival  marked  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the 
Mission.  Dr.  Kline  received  his  academic  education  in  Wil- 
liam and  ]\Iary  College,  his  medical  education  in  the  George 
Washington  University,  and  his  ministerial  education  in 
Transylvania  and  the  College  of  the  Bible.  He  opened  a  dis- 
pensary and  hospital  in  the  basement  of  the  house  in  which 
he  and  his  family  lived.  Before  he  had  unpacked  his  medi- 
cines and  arranged  his  instruments,  the  people  began  to 
gather  in  and  to  beg  for  help.  His  services  were  in  constant 
demand  and  opened  doors  that  were  closed  to  other  mission- 
aries. 

The  conditions  prevailing  when  he  entered  upon  his  career 
as  a  medical  missionary  were  far  from  encouraging.  This  was 
due  to  poor  accommodations  and  poor  equipment.  The  build- 
ing in  which  he  lived  and  worked  was  surrounded  by  a  swamp, 
and  in  the  rainy  season  the  water  in  the  lower  story  was  sev- 
eral feet  deep.  At  all  times  there  was  a  plentiful  supply  of 
lizards,  scorpions,  rats  and  bats.  At  first  drygoods  boxes  were 
used  for  shelves  and  operating  tables.  As  for  beds,  there  were 
a  few  of  bamboo,  and  there  was  always  the  floor.  The  operat- 
ing room  was  arranged  by  draping  sheets  to  keep  out  the  dust 
of  the  street,  and  to  shut  out  the  view  of  the  inquisitive. 
Nevertheless  good  work  was  done.  The  first  year  nearly 
twenty  thousand  sick  folk  were  treated. 

After  a  little  a  large  brick  building  in  a  desirable  location 
was  bought  with  funds  provided  by  ]\Irs.  Frank  Dunn,  of 
Houston,  Texas.  She  designed  this  as  a  JMemoriai  to  her  hus- 
band. The  building  was  an  old  Spanish  residence,  with  a 
floor  space  of  8.000  square  feet.  At  the  time  of  its  purchase 
it  was  somewhat  dilapidated.  Dr.  Kline  cleaned  and  repaired 
it  within  and  without,  and  thus  added  much  to  its  appearance 
and  its  utility.    Other  repairs  and  equipment  are  needed  and 


EXPANSION.  337 

will  be  provided  in  course  of  time.  The  hospital  building 
housed  Dr.  Kline  and  family,  thirteen  nurses,  the  other 
salaried  workers,  and  the  in-patients.  The  staff  were  kept 
bus}'  from  morning  till  night.  ]\Iany  operations  were  neces- 
sary ;  amputations,  the  removal  of  cataracts,  etc.  The  people 
said  that  Dr.  Kline  made  the  lame  to  walk  and  the  blind  to  see. 
He  made  a  piece  of  the  cheek  serve  for  the  entire  nose  and  a 
part  of  the  lip  as  well.  He  treated  the  sick  of  all  races  and 
all  creeds,  and  in  this  life  and  the  life  beyond  they  will  rise  up 
and  call  him  blessed.  The  Dunn  Memorial  Hospital  was  the 
only  institution  of  the  kind  among  a  half  million  people;  no 
wonder  the  Doctor  and  his  assistants  were  rushed  day  and 
night. 

In  five  years  Dr.  Kline  treated  81,000  sick  people  and  per- 
formed nearly  a  thousand  operations.  The  mortality  among 
the  in-patients  was  a  little  over  two  per  cent.  He  performed 
fifty  operations  for  appendicitis,  with  a  mortality  rate  of  zero. 
He  had  several  hundred  Americans  under  his  care  without  a 
single  death. 

Many  times  the  people  were  afraid  to  take  the  medicine  pre- 
scribed. They  took  the  bottles  home  and  placed  them  on  a 
shelf.  The  medicine  on  the  shelf  proved  effective  and  was  so 
reported.  It  appeared  that  the  writing  of  a  prescription  or 
the  thought  of  the  medicine  prescribed  was  sufficient  to  work 
a  cure. 

A  necessary  part  of  Dr.  Kline's  work  was  that  of  training 
nurses.  This  took  a  considerable  part  of  every  day,  but  the 
results  justified  the  expenditure  of  time  and  energy.  The 
nurses  were  well  trained,  and  were  in  great  demand.  It  was 
said  of  them  that  they  could  scrub  a  floor  or  a  dirty  baby; 
they  could  make  a  bandage  or  a  bed ;  they  could  prepare  for 
an  operation  or  a  feast ;  they  could  explain  the  principles  of 
sanitation  or  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  A  Spanish  lady  who 
lived  near  and  saw  them  at  their  work  every  day,  said  that  if 
she  had  anything  under  the  sun  she  wished  done,  she  would 
trust  those  girls  to  do  it.  Classwork  in  the  Old  Testament  and 
the  New  was  required  of  every  one  in  the  school,  and  no  nurse 

22 


338       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Avas  graduated  until  she  passed  her  examinations  in  these 
studies.  Practical  religious  work  was  done  in  the  church  and 
Sunday  School,  in  the  prayer-meetings,  and  in  the  Sunday 
afternoon  classes  held  in  Vigan  and  in  the  neighborhood. 

Mrs.  Kline  was  steward,  matron,  and  superintendent  of 
nurses.  Five  days  in  the  week  she  gave  lessons  in  practical 
nursing.  In  addition  to  her  work  in  the  hospital  and  dis- 
pensary she  had  charge  of  a  Sunday  School  in  a  barrio  across 
the  river.  Every  Sunday  afternoon  she  and  as  many  nurses 
as  could  be  spared  went  to  the  place  and  taught  as  many  as 
desired  to  learn  more  about  the  v/ord  of  God.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Kline  provided  a  Library  and  Reading  Room  in  the  Hospital. 
The  collection  of  books  and  magazines  was  not  large,  but  it 
was  highly  prized. 

Part  of  the  time  Dr.  Kline  had  Dr.  Domingo  Samonte  as  an 
associate.  Dr.  Samonte  is  a  Filipino  who  received  his  educa- 
tion in  the  University  of  Iowa.  There  was  work  enough  for  a 
half  dozen  physicians;  for  in  addition  to  the  dispensary  in 
the  hospital  there  was  a  second  dispensary  in  Vigan,  and  a 
third  in  Bangued.  While  the  sick  in  Vigan  were  treated  and 
the  nurses  were  being  trained,  calls  from  the  outside  to^^^ls 
were  answered.  But  that  was  not  all.  Like  other  medical 
missionaries.  Dr.  Kline  never  lost  sight  of  the  chief  end  of  all 
missionary  endeavor.  He  went  thirty  miles  north,  fifty  miles 
south,  and  one  hundred  miles  east,  and  preached  the  gospel 
of  the  glory  of  the  blessed  God.  He  called  upon  the  people  to 
forsake  their  evil  ways  and  turn  to  God  and  live. 

Until  October,  1917,  the  Frank  Dunn  Memorial  Hospital 
was  under  the  direction  of  its  founder.  Then  he  came  home 
on  furlough.  On  reaching  home  he  heard  the  call  of  the 
Nation  for  physicians  and  joined  the  Medical  Reserve  Corps. 
He  is  still  in  the  service  of  the  government. 

When  Dr.  Kline  and  family  left  for  home,  Dr.  C.  P.  Palencia 
became  director  of  the  hospital,  and  Mrs.  Higdon  became 
superintendent  of  nurses.  Like  Dr.  Samonte,  Dr.  Palencia  is 
a  Filipino,  and  received  his  education  in  the  University  of 


EXPANSION.  339 

Iowa.  He  is  a  good  physician  and  a  fine  surgeon,  and  has 
entered  upon  his  work  with  genuine  enthusiasm. 

Because  of  the  lack  of  missionaries  the  Bible  College  was 
closed  for  one  year  and  the  students  were  sent  to  ^lanila. 
Then  it  was  reopened  with  E.  K.  Higdon  in  charge.  Besides 
his  work  in  the  Bible  College,  Mr.  Higdon  has  a  class  in  The 
Acts  for  nurses,  and  studies  the  Sunday  School  lesson  with 
them  each  week.  He  talks  to  the  boys  in  the  hostel  chapel.  He 
gives  the  life  histories  of  some  eminent  teachers,  doctors, 
social  workers,  statesmen,  and  preachers.  He  seeks  to  impress 
upon  them  that  there  is  something  better  in  life  than  making 
money  for  its  own  sake.  I\Irs.  Higdon  visits  and  inspects  the 
hospital  and  the  nurses'  quarters,  and  teaches  two  classes  a 
week  in  the  hospital  training  classes.  Her  training  as  a  nurse 
comes  in  very  well  in  her  present  position. 

The  places  in  which  churches  have  been  planted  are  these: 
St.  Domingo,  Cubagao,  Lapo,  Bangued,  Tipcan,  Sinait,  Badoc, 
San  Jose,  Tallungan.  Dugo,  Mawaran.  There  are  twenty 
churches  in  the  district  and  twenty-six  places  in  which  there  is 
regular  preaching.  The  membership  numbers  1,189 ;  the 
additions  last  year,  179.  The  Sunday  Schools  number  twenty- 
three,  and  the  enrolled  membership,  2,089.  The  seventeen 
church  buildings  are  worth  $4,225.  The  treatments  in  the 
clinic  numbered  over  twenty-three  thousand  a  year.  The 
present  staff  numbers  five;  the  native  helpers,  twenty-one; 
the  two  mission  homes  are  worth  $9,000. 

The  missionaries  now  in  Vigan  are  Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  K. 
Higdon  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Herbert  Swanson.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Higdon  are  from  Eureka  and  Yale.  They  went  to  the  field  in 
1917.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Swanson  are  from  Drake  and  Chicago. 
They  went  to  the  field  in  1918. 

3.  In  Aparri. 

Aparri  is  a  town  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island  of  Luzon, 
and  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cagayan  river.  The  population  is  almost 
20,000.  The  town  derives  its  commercial  importance  from  its 
fishing  industry,  its  tobacco  and  lumber  interests,  and  the 


340       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

wide  extent  of  available  rice  land  in  the  Cagayan  Valley. 
Through  business  and  family  relations  the  Laoag  converts  had 
dealings  with  Aparri,  and  through  them  the  attention  of  the 
missionaries  was  drawn  to  it  as  a  Mission  field. 

The  work  in  Aparri  was  begun  in  1904.  No  missionary  has 
ever  lived  in  it,  but  a  corps  of  native  workers  has  been  sus- 
tained there  since  the  work  was  opened.  The  missionaries  in 
Laoag  and  in  Vigan  have  visited  Aparri,  but  their  visits  have 
been  few  and  far  between.  In  fourteen  years  they  have  not 
exceeded  a  half  dozen  in  number.  One  reason  for  this  is 
found  in  its  inaccessibility.  ]\Iiss  Adamson  tells  how  she  got 
to  Aparri  from  Vigan.  She  went  by  steamboat,  viray,  launch, 
calesa,  barangay,  carabao  and  baca  carts,  bilog,  banca,  auto- 
mobile, truck,  walked,  and  was  carried. 

The  people  of  Aparri  asked  the  Mission  for  missionaries. 
They  said,  "Why  do  Manila  and  Vigan  and  Laoag  have  mis- 
sionaries and  we  have  none  ? ' '  Year  after  year  the  Convention 
resolved  to  send  missionaries,  doctors  and  nurses,  but  they 
had  none  to  send. 

In  the  absence  of  missionaries  to  lead  in  and  to  supervise  the 
work,  it  has  prospered  wonderfully  well.  Sixteen  churches 
have  been  planted.  These  churches  have  a  combined  member- 
ship of  1,411.  The  places  at  which  there  is  regular  preach- 
ing number  twenty-five.  The  Sunday  Schools  number  eight, 
and  the  enrolled  members  600.  The  ten  church  buildings  in 
the  Aparri  district  were  erected  at  a  total  cost  of  $1,080.  Some 
of  the  men  who  preached  and  taught  in  this  district  are 
Donateo  Benzon,  Alejandro  Annunciation,  Sebastian  Rigunan, 
Catalino  Valero,  and  Faustino  Reneyra.  If  an  evangelistic 
missionary  and  a  medical  missionary  could  be  assigned  to 
Aparri,  there  is  good  reason  for  believing  that  multitudes 
would  be  won  for  our  Lord. 

As  in  the  other  stations,  in  the  Ilocano  field  there  is  an 
annual  convention  in  Aparri.  In  addition  to  raising  money 
for  church  buildings  and  for  other  objects,  the  convention  is 
educational  and  does  much  to  inspire  and  unify  the  believers. 


EXPANSION.  341 

The  work  has  been  done  in  the  Cagayan  Valley,  and  on  the 
coast  west  of  Aparri  as  far  as  Claveria. 

One  remarkable  thing  about  the  church  in  Aparri  is  this: 
There  are  between  one  hundred  and  two  hundred  Chinese  in 
its  membership. 

4.  In  Manila. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bruce  L.  Kershner  reached  Manila  in  October, 
1905,  and  took  up  the  work  that  Messrs.  Hanna  and  Williams 
laid  down  in  January,  1903,  when  they  went  north  to  Laoag. 
In  the  interval  no  missionary  of  the  Society  lived  in  Manila. 
Mr.  Williams  visited  the  city  semi-annually  and  encouraged 
the  evangelists  and  teachers.  He  corresponded  with  them 
throughout  the  year  and  gave  such  advice  as  they  needed. 
Though  there  was  no  resident  missionary,  the  work  went  for- 
ward rather  than  back.  Nevertheless  the  Christians  in  Manila 
gave  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kershner  a  cordial  welcome.  With  the 
presence  and  assistance  of  the  missionaries  the  work  prospered 
as  never  before.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kershner  are  graduates  of 
Bethany  College,  and  had  taught  in  that  institution. 

Mr.  Kershner  w^ent  to  work  at  once  and  in  earnest.  He 
began  the  study  of  Spanish  and  Tagalog,  as  a  knowledge  of 
both  languages  was  necessary.  He  gathered  the  American 
Disciples  together  for  work  and  worship.  He  prevailed  upon 
sixty  to  identify  themselves  with  the  Mission.  This  group 
aided  the  cause  with  gifts  of  money  for  scholarships  and  for 
chapels.  At  an  early  day  Mr.  Kershner  began  teaching  some 
young  men  who  were  looking  forward  to  evangelistic  and 
pastoral  work.  The  course  of  study  he  marked  out  for  them 
included  Outlines  of  the  Gospels,  Christian  Doctrine,  Apostolic 
History,  Old  Testament  History,  and  First  Steps  in  Biblical 
Teaching.  He  taught  a  class  of  promising  young  men  in  Eng- 
lish. In  addition  to  his  teaching  he  preached  regularly,  both 
in  Manila  and  in  the  outlying  provinces. 

In  1907,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Leslie  Wolfe  entered  the  field. 
Mr.  Wolfe  is  a  graduate  of  Drake  University.  Under  the 
leadership  of  Mr.  Kershner  and  Mr.  Wolfe,  the  gospel  was 
carried  into  seven  provinces.     In  each  province  they  found  a 


342       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

large  field  comparatively  open.  The  seven  provinces  are: 
Cavite,  Bataan,  Bulakan,  Laguna,  Tayabas,  Rizal,  and  Zam- 
bales.  Some  of  the  towns  in  which  churches  were  organized 
are  these:  Pasay,  Morong,  Cordona,  Lambak,  San  Roque, 
Passa  Y  Tabla,  Mariquina,  Liliw,  Rizal,  Tiaong,  Buliuag, 
Monena,  Marivales,  Carided,  Julugan,  and  Olongapo.  Most 
of  the  chapels  built  outside  Manila  were  built  without  aid  from 
the  Mission.  These  buildings  are  simple  and  inexpensive,  but 
they  answer  all  necessary  purposes. 

That  year  saw  marked  progress  in  the  work.  The  So- 
ciety bought  a  large  and  well-located  building,  for  which 
it  paid  $16,000.  For  a  time  practically  all  the  work  of 
the  Mission  in  Manila  was  carried  on  under  its  roof.  The 
building  afforded  homes  for  two  families,  a  chapel  capable  of 
seating  four  hundred,  classrooms,  an  office  for  the  Mission,  a 
bookstore,  space  for  the  press,  and  a  hostel  that  accommodated 
twelve  students.  In  the  chapel  the  gospel  was  preached  in 
Tagalog,  in  Ilocano,  in  English,  and  sometimes  in  Spanish. 
The  Lord's  Supper  was  partaken  of  on  the  first  day  of  the 
week.  Two  Sunday  Schools  were  conducted.  The  American 
church  worshipped  in  one  of  the  parlors.  There  were  day 
classes  and  night  classes  for  such  as  could  not  attend  in  the 
day.  The  subjects  taught  were  adapted  to  the  attainments  and 
desires  of  the  pupils. 

Miss  Mamie  Longan  joined  the  staff  in  October,  1908.  She 
is  a  graduate  of  Drake  University  and  went  to  the  Philippines 
as  a  teacher.  After  a  period  spent  in  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guage, she  taught  a  class  in  the  Life  of  Christ,  a  class  of  young 
men  on  Sunday  who  wished  to  study  English,  four  classes  of 
children  once  a  week,  one  class  of  children  five  days  in  the 
week,  and  two  classes  on  Sunday.  Besides  the  classes  taught 
in  the  Mission  building,  she  taught  in  other  parts  of  the  city. 
In  the  afternoons  she  visited  the  people  in  their  homes.  In 
addition  to  her  other  duties  she  assisted  as  organist  in  the 
public  worship.  Miss  Longan  found  the  climate  of  Manila 
very  trying,  and  after  one  term  of  service  retired  from  the 
field. 


EXPANSION.  343 

Mr,  and  Mrs.  Karl  Borders  began  their  missionary  service 
in  July,  1916.  Mr.  Borders  is  a  graduate  of  Transylvania  and 
of  Union  Theological  Seminary.  He  was  sent  to  the  Philip- 
pines to  assist  in  the  preparation  of  young  men  for  the  minis- 
try. 

In  1911  Dr.  and  Mrs.  W.  N.  Lemmon  began  their  service  in 
Manila.  The  government  had  a  large  hospital  there,  but  there 
was  ample  room  for  another  conducted  on  somewhat  different 
principles.  The  success  that  has  rewarded  Dr.  Lemmon 's 
efforts  demonstrated  that  fact.  In  his  improvised  dispensary 
and  hospital,  Dr.  Lemmon  had  as  many  patients  as  he  could 
care  for.  The  sick  from  near  and  from  far  resorted  to  him 
and  besought  his  aid.  Meanwhile  the  government  hospital 
had  as  much  patronage  as  before. 

After  two  years  Miss  Mary  Jane  Chiles,  of  Independence, 
]\Iissouri,  furnished  the  money  for  a  modern  hospital,  with  all 
the  equipment  needed  in  the  proper  treatment  of  the  sick.  A 
large  Spanish  residence  was  bought  and  remodelled  and  fur- 
nished. The  Mary  Jane  Chiles  Hospital  has  fifty  beds,  and 
they  are  full  all  the  time.  Because  of  the  service  it  has  ren- 
dered, the  hospital  is  the  pride  of  the  community  in  which  it  is 
located.  When  a  fire  left  hundreds  homeless  and  many  in- 
jured, the  hospital  opened  its  doors  and  placed  all  its  resources 
of  every  kind  at  the  services  of  the  unfortunate  sufferers. 

The  most  pressing  need,  after  the  hospital  was  provided,  was 
a  home  for  the  physicians  and  nurses.  They  had  been  living 
in  the  hospital  and  separated  from  the  sick  by  only  a  thin 
partition.  As  the  Society  had  no  funds  for  a  home.  Dr.  Lem- 
mon undertook  to  build  a  home,  in  faith.  He  had  only  three 
hundred  dollars  in  hand,  and  such  a  home  as  he  needed  would 
cost  three  thousand  dollars.  His  friends  contributed  six  hun- 
dred dollars;  the  Chinese  merchants,  five  hundred  and  fifty. 
The  Society  assisted  and  the  building  was  finished  and  paid 
for.  Because  it  was  a  work  of  faith,  it  was  appropriately 
named  Faith  Hail.  The  nurses  occupy  the  first  floor;  Dr. 
Lemmon  and  family  the  second  floor. 


344      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Besides  caring  for  the  sick,  the  hospital  trains  nurses.  Some 
thirty  young  women  are  in  training  all  the  time.  The  con- 
ditions of  entrance  are  these :  The  applicant  must  be  between 
eighteen  and  twenty-five  j^ears  of  age ;  must  have  passed  the 
seventh  grade  in  the  government  schools,  and  must  have  passed 
a  satisfactory  physical  examination.  The  faculty  consists  of 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Lemmon,  Dr.  Santos,  and  Dr.  Tee  Han  Kee. 
While  not  a  member  of  the  faculty,  Mr.  Hanna  gives  instruc- 
tion in  the  Old  Testament  and  in  the  New,  and  teaches  the 
nurses  to  sing. 

In  this  connection  it  should  be  stated  that  nurses  are  trained 
at  each  of  the  three  hospitals  of  the  Society,  but  the  work  is 
all  under  one  management.  At  the  beginning  of  each  school 
year,  an  exchange  of  nurses  is  made  so  as  to  give  as  many  as 
possible  experience  in  each  of  the  three  hospitals.  The  course 
lasts  three  years,  and  provision  is  made  for  one  year  of  post- 
graduate work.  In  the  year  1918  there  were  fifty-five  in 
training,  and  seventeen  of  the  number  graduated.  The  educa- 
tion in  theory  and  practice  is  of  the  best,  and  all  are  given 
instruction  in  the  Bible.  Their  religious  training  gives  them 
a  sympathy  and  an  enthusiasm  for  their  work  not  likely  to  be 
possessed  by  nurses  not  so  trained.  All  the  graduates  of  other 
years  are  in  active  work.  Five  are  inspectors  of  schools  in 
JManila ;  five  are  sanitary  inspectors  and  district  nurses ;  three 
are  superintendents  of  hospitals ;  two  are  on  Philippine  Health 
Commissions ;  one  is  a  head  nurse,  and  one  a  surgical  nurse  in 
the  southern  islands. 

All  are  required  to  receive  Bible  training  as  part  of  their 
course.  Those  able  to  teach  are  sent  out  to  conduct  Bible 
classes  and  Sunday  Schools  in  the  community.  The  nurse  has 
a  point  of  contact  that  the  ordinary  Christian  worker  does  not 
have.  She  is  welcomed  everywhere.  The  Christian  nurses 
give  the  missionaries  an  entrance  into  the  better  homes  of  the 
people. 

As  in  Laoag  and  Vigan,  there  is  a  nurse  in  Manila  who 
devotes  her  entire  time  to  work  outside  the  hospital.  She 
makes  a  house-to-house  canvass  and  inquires  into  the  needs  of 


EXPANSION.  345 

the  family.  If  any  member  is  sick  she  tells  him  what  to  do ; 
if  any  member  has  sore  eyes,  she  treats  them.  The  visiting 
nurse  gives  special  attention  to  mothers  who  have  small  chil- 
dren. Sixty  per  cent,  of  all  the  children  born  in  the  Philip- 
pines die  in  infancy.  Their  death  is  due  to  the  ignorance  of 
the  mothers  respecting  food  and  clothing  and  sanitation.  The 
visiting  nurse  seeks  out  the  bed-ridden  and  the  poor  and  those 
who  are  afraid  to  go  to  the  hospital.  She  takes  with  her  simple 
remedies,  redressings,  nurses'  instruments,  tracts,  and  the 
New  Testament.  If  she  finds  that  the  mother  of  the  family 
works  out,  she  sends  the  child  to  the  day  nursery  in  the  hos- 
pital. The  visiting  nurse  seeks  to  help  the  communities  that 
have  no  knowledge  of  the  ordinary  rules  of  sanitation  and 
hygiene. 

When  Dr.  Lemmon  and  family  came  home  on  furlough,  Dr. 
J.  W.  Young,  of  Hutchinson,  Kansas,  was  sent  to  take  his 
place.  Dr.  Young  is  one  of  the  prominent  Christian  laymen 
of  his  State.  At  the  time  of  his  appointment  he  was  presi- 
dent of  the  Kansas  Missionary  Convention.  Dr.  Young  had 
a  large  and  lucrative  practice,  but  he  wanted  to  do  something 
in  the  mission  field.  He  was  appointed  with  the  expectation 
that  he  would  supply  for  the  three  physicians  in  the  Philip- 
pines in  order,  and,  at  the  expiration  of  the  three  years,  if 
agreeable  to  all  parties,  he  would  continue  in  the  service  for 
life.  Dr.  Lemmon  left  Manila  six  weeks  before  Dr.  Young  and 
family  arrived.  In  that  period  the  local  physicians  generously 
assisted  in  the  hospital  and  dispensary,  and  the  work  went  on 
almost  as  usual.  Dr.  Young  threw  himself  into  the  work  with 
his  accustomed  ardor.  Besides  the  regular  work  of  the  hospi- 
tal, he  had  the  medical  care  of  the  German  seamen  on  board 
the  sixteen  ships  interned  in  IManila.  Before  many  months 
went  by  it  became  evident  that  Dr.  Young  could  not  stand  the 
climate  of  the  tropics.  His  physicians  advised  him  that  it  was 
necessary  for  him  to  leave  Manila  for  home  at  once  if  he  would 
save  his  life. 

In  the  five  months  that  elapsed  between  the  departure  of 
Dr.  Young  and  the  return  of  Dr.  Lemmon  and  family  after 


346       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

their  furlough.  Dr.  Isadore  Santos  was  the  physician  in 
charge;  Miss  Parsons  was  acting  superintendent  of  nurses; 
and  Karl  Borders  was  the  business  manager.  These  three  and 
the  nurses  were  able  to  keep  the  hospital  in  successful  operation 
until  Dr.  Lemmon  appeared  again  on  the  scene.  On  his  return, 
Dr.  Lemmon  gave  great  credit  to  the  cooperating  physicians, 
making  special  mention  of  Dr.  Tee  Han  Kee,  a  prominent 
Chinese  physician  of  the  city.  He  gave  unstinted  praise  to 
Miss  Parsons,  to  Miss  Tongko,  to  Francisco  Arzaga,  and  the 
other  nurses  and  helpers.  Mr.  Arzaga  had  been  Dr.  Lemmon 's 
assistant  for  eight  years  and  proved  very  efficient.  The  latest 
addition  to  the  hospital  staff  is  Mrs.  Alice  Agnew,  who  went 
out  from  Iowa  in  1918  to  serve  as  Matron,  thus  relieving  Mrs, 
Lemmon  of  part  of  the  burden  that  had  grown  too  great  for 
her  strength. 

The  Jones  Law  affected  the  work  in  Manila  as  it  affected  the 
work  in  Laoag  and  in  Vigan.  Before  the  Jones  Law  went  into 
effect,  the  government  gave  an  annual  grant  to  each  of  the 
three  hospitals  connected  with  the  Mission.  The  three  grants 
amounted  to  nearly  six  thousand  dollars.  After  the  Jones  Law 
went  into  effect  all  government  aid  was  withdrawn.  The  citi- 
zens of  Manila  acted  as  the  citizens  of  Laoag  and  Vigan  acted ; 
they  rallied  about  the  hospital  and  enabled  Dr.  Lemmon  and 
his  associates  to  do  a  larger  and  better  work  than  before. 

In  1912,  J.  B.  Daugherty  entered  the  service  of  the  Mission. 
Mr.  Daugherty  studied  in  the  Western  Reserve  University  for 
three  years ;  before  going  to  the  Philippines  he  passed  the  gov- 
ernment Civil  Service  examination.  For  a  time  he  was  super- 
intendent of  the  teachers  in  an  area  measuring  four  hundred 
square  miles.  Then  he  resigned  and  entered  the  constabulary 
and  served  as  captain.  Seeing  the  need  of  missionary  work  he 
gave  up  his  position  with  the  government,  returned  to 
America,  attended  the  College  of  the  Bible  in  Lexington,  and 
went  back  as  a  missionary  of  the  Society.  Mr.  Daugherty 
gave  most  of  his  time  and  thought  to  the  press.  He  published 
two  papers;  one  had  a  circulation  of  14,800,  the  other  had  a 
circulation  of  500.     He  printed  thousands  of  books  and  tracts, 


EXPANSION.  347 

and  did  much  commercial  work.  He  preached  and  taught  as 
he  found  time  and  strength,  and  served  the  Mission  as  its 
treasurer.  Mr.  Daugherty  died  before  completing  his  first 
term  of  service. 

On  their  return  to  the  field  after  their  second  furlough,  Mr, 
and  ]\lrs.  Hanna  were  assigned  to  Manila.  Mr.  Daugherty 
was  dead,  and  some  one  was  needed  who  could  take  charge  of 
the  press.  Mr.  Hanna  had  charge  of  the  press  in  Vigan,  and 
for  that  reason  was  asked  to  go  to  Manila.  The  two  papers 
that  were  published  monthly  are  now  published  weekly.  Tens 
of  thousands  of  tracts  have  been  printed  and  scattered  far  and 
wide.  The  names  of  some  of  these  are  as  follows :  The  Yoke  of  the 
Sabbath.  Eternal  Life,  Why  I  am  not  a  Roman  Catholic,  What 
Can  Kill  War?  Prize  Fighting,  Baptism,  Tobacco,  and  Strong 
Drink.  A  handsome  booklet  setting  forth  the  medical  work 
of  the  Mission  and  a  word  edition  of  the  Tagalog  hymnal, 
were  issued  from  the  Manila  Press. 

The  educational  work  begun  by  Mr.  Kershner  and  carried 
on  for  some  years  by  the  Mission,  has  been  transferred  from 
the  Mission  building  to  the  Albert  Allen  Memorial  Bible  Col- 
lege. Miss  Cynthia  Allen,  then  of  Akron,  and  now  of  Cleve- 
land. Ohio,  gave  forty  thousand  dollars  to  provide  this  beauti- 
ful and  convenient  building.  The  Mission  was  exceedingly 
fortunate  in  being  able  to  secure  a  suitable  lot  on  Taft  Avenue, 
the  most  desirable  location  in  Manila.  The  college  building  faces 
the  government  hospital.  The  Medical  College  and  the  Bureau  of 
Science  are  one  block  to  the  south.  The  Central  City  High 
School  is  one  block  to  the  north.  The  main  building  of  the 
Philippines  University  is  a  block  to  the  west.  The  Normal 
School  and  the  School  for  Arts  and  Trades  and  other  schools, 
are  only  a  few  blocks  away.  The  land  bought  by  the  IMission 
faces  on  three  streets;  Taft  Avenue,  a  wide  and  beautiful 
street,  Oregon  Street,  and  Pennsylvania  Avenue. 

In  training  young  men  for  the  ministry  the  work  of  the 
first  two  years  is  done  in  the  Memorial  Bible  College;  the 
work  of  the  other  two  years  is  done  in  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary,     The   Theological   Seminary  began   its  career  in 


348       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

1907.  Its  purpose  is  to  train  young  men  for  the  Christian 
ministry  and  Christian  workers  for  all  branches  of  service  in 
the  church.  The  Mission  began  cooperating  in  the  spring  of 
1916.  Four  communions  are  represented  on  the  faculty  of  the 
Seminary;  the  Presbyterians,  the  Methodists,  the  United 
Brethren,  and  the  Disciples  of  Christ.  Students  of  all  evan- 
gelical communions  are  admitted.  The  first  year  the  Mission 
was  connected  with  the  Seminary  it  had  ten  students,  and  Mr. 
Kershner  had  the  Old  Testament  Chair.  When  Mr.  Kershner 
found  it  necessary  to  return  to  America  to  recruit  his  health, 
Mr.  Karl  Borders  took  his  place  on  the  faculty,  and  when  Mr. 
Borders  returned,  Mr.  Hanna  took  his  place. 

The  Memorial  Bible  College  Building  contains  classrooms, 
a  chapel,  a  business  office,  living  rooms  for  the  missionaries  in 
charge,  and  a  hostel  accommodating  sixty-five  students.  Stu- 
dents of  the  University  are  received  in  the  hostel  as  well  as 
students  in  the  Bible  College.  The  hostel  pays  its  own  way 
and  something  more.  The  surplus  is  used  in  making  repairs 
and  improvements.  There  is  a  service  in  the  chapel  every 
morning,  to  which  all  those  who  live  in  the  building  are  in- 
vited. The  hostel  is  a  real  home.  Christian  ideals  are  held  up 
before  the  students  in  the  daily  chapel  exercise.  One  of  the 
most  important  elements  in  the  education  of  these  young  men 
is  that  which  they  receive  in  the  hostel.  In  that  genial  atmos- 
phere opposition  to  the  gospel  gives  way,  and  converts  are 
made. 

In  the  hostel  there  is  a  preaching  service  and  a  Sunday  School 
and  an  Endeavor  Society  for  the  students  in  the  Bible  Col- 
lege and  for  the  students  in  the  University  and  for  English- 
speaking  people.  There  is  an  English  Bible  Class  connected 
with  the  Tagalog  Sunday  School,  and  also  a  preaching  service. 
Some  of  the  Bible  College  students  do  volunteer  work  in  the 
Bulacan  and  Zambales  provinces.  The  aim  of  the  Mission  is 
to  reach  as  many  as  possible  of  the  people  of  the  Islands  with 
the  message  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  In 
the  Memorial  Bible  College  there  is  a  conference  each  month. 
About  fifty  attend,  some  walking  long  distances.     Few  of  the 


EXPANSION.  349 

number  are  salaried  men.  Among  the  Tagalog  Christians 
there  is  a  Society  for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel.  This 
Society  sends  out  and  supports  one  or  two  evangelists. 

In  connection  with  the  Bible  College  a  Correspondence 
School  is  conducted.  Its  purpose  is  to  meet  the  needs  of 
church  officers,  Sunday  School  teachers,  and  others  who  are 
unable  to  attend  the  Bible  College.  The  work  is  done  in  the 
Tagalog  language,  because  there  is  special  need  among  a  large 
class  who  do  not  understand  English.  A  charge  of  five  cents 
a  lesson  is  made  to  cover  the  cost  of  stationery  and  postage. 
]More  than  one  hundred  are  enrolled  in  the  correspondence 
courses.  A  certificate  is  given  to  all  who  complete  the  work 
as  prescribed. 

A  school  for  girls  was  opened  in  I^Ianila  in  August,  1916. 
In  addition  to  the  subjects  usually  taught  in  such  an  institu- 
tion, there  are  classes  in  the  Bible,  in  teacher  training,  vocal 
music,  piano  and  English.  The  missionaries  are  anxious  to 
educate  as  many  yoiuig  women  as  young  men. 

The  Filipino  people  are  born  propagandists.  As  soon  as 
they  are  won  to  the  faith,  the  evangelistic  passion  impels  them 
to  go  everywhere  preaching  the  word.  Each  congregation  is  an 
evangelistic  center  after  the  apostolic  pattern.  One  hundred 
unpaid  evangelists  are  at  work  part  of  every  year.  At  one  sta- 
tion, twenty-five  men  entered  into  a  compact  to  preach  once 
a  week  throughout  the  year,  and  to  give  two  solid  weeks  to 
evangelistic  work.  The  triumph  of  the  gospel  in  the  Islands  is 
due  in  no  small  measure  to  the  intelligence  and  devotion  of 
the  Filipino  evangelists. 

But  when  all  is  said  in  favor  of  the  Filipinos  that  can  be 
said,  their  defects  of  character  should  not  be  ignored.  Among 
these  defects  are  false  pride,  loyalty  to  custom,  lack  of  con- 
science, love  of  ease  and  luck,  superficiality,  lack  of  initiative. 
One  missionary  wrote,  "The  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil 
claim  many  victims  among  our  brothers.  The  Filipino  has  a 
genius  for  religion,  but.  like  Paul,  when  he  would  do  good,  evil 
is  present  with  him.  The  native  preacher  has  his  ups  and 
downs,  and  is  exasperatingly  human.     He  tells  Satan  to  get 


350       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

behind  him,  and  Satan  pushes  him  into  the  thick  of  trouble. 
But  he  repents  so  sincerely,  and  tries  so  hard  to  make  up  for 
his  mistakes,  that  he  often  shames  his  American  director." 

The  statistics  of  the  Manila  Station  give  the  following  facts : 
Missionaries,  nine ;  native  workers,  fifteen ;  churches,  thirty ; 
membership,  2,650;  places  of  regular  meeting,  forty;  Sun- 
day Schools,  thirty-two;  pupils  enrolled,  1,700;  Endeavor 
Societies,  three ;  active  members,  seventy-five ;  mission  homes, 
four;  church  buildings,  nineteen ;  medical  treatments  in  1918, 
19,991. 

The  missionaries  now  in  the  service  are  these :  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
W.  H.  Hanna,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  W.  N.  Lemmon,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Leslie  Wolfe,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  L.  Kershner,  and  Mrs.  Alice 
Agnew.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kershner  are  in  America  for  health 
reasons. 

The  Catholic  church  has  opposed  the  missionaries  and  has 
diligently  sought  to  counteract  their  efforts.  The  priests  have 
forbidden  their  parishioners  to  read  Protestant  literature. 
They  have  publicly  burned  Bibles  and  tracts.  They  threat- 
ened all  who  attended  the  services  conducted  by  the  mission- 
aries. While  the  opposition  of  the  Catholics  has  been  constant 
and  unscrupulous,  they  have  found  it  necessary  to  adopt  the 
same  methods.  They  make  large  use  of  literature  and  give 
medicine  to  the  sick.  They  have  learned  that  charms  and 
relics  and  idols  and  reliance  upon  the  merits  of  the  saints  can- 
not compete  successfully  with  surgery  and  nursing  and 
quinine  and  castor  oil  and  hygiene.  The. Catholic  church  has 
been  profoundly  affected  by  the  invasion  of  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries. Standing  face  to  face  with  them  she  found  it  neces- 
sary to  suppress  many  of  her  worst  abuses.  Prelates  and 
priests  and  friars  have  come  to  realize  that  it  is  not  enough 
that  people  receive  baptism  and  the  Mass,  that  they  be  married 
according  to  the  forms  prescribed  by  the  church,  and  be  buried 
in  consecrated  ground. 

The  American  government  has  done  an  immortal  work  in 
the  Philippines.  It  has  modified  the  penal  code ;  inaugurated 
prison  reforms;   banished  smallpox  and  bubonic  plague,  thus 


EXPANSION.  351 

lessening  the  death  rate.  It  has  given  the  elective  franchise 
to  all  the  people ;  established  schools  of  all  grades  from  the 
kindergarten  to  the  Philippines  University;  forbidden  lot- 
teries and  gambling;  closed  the  opium  dens;  discouraged 
theft,  lying,  evil-speaking,  and  private  vengeance ;  granted 
civil  and  religious  liberty ;  built  macadam  roads  and  concrete 
bridges;  strung  telegraph  and  telephone  wires;  guaranteed 
the  people  peace  and  order  and  justice  and  prosperity.  The 
churches  have  worked  side  by  side  with  the  government.  As 
a  result,  there  are  now  75,000  evangelical  Christians  and  five 
hiuidred  churches  in  the  Islands.  They  sustain  numerous 
hospitals  and  dispensaries,  presses,  schools,  and  hostels,  and 
other  institutions  that  have  for  their  objective  the  welfare  of 
all  the  people.  These  figures  tell  much,  but  they  do  not  tell 
the  whole  story.    There  are  results  that  cannot  be  tabulated. 

The  work  of  the  Societ}^  is  done  on  the  island  of  Luzon,  the 
largest  and  richest  and  most  populous  island  of  the  group. 
There  are  four  centers,  namely,  JManila,  Vigan,  Laoag,  and 
Aparri.  Manila  is  in  the  southern  part  of  the  island,  Vigan 
and  Laoag  are  farther  north,  and  Aparri  is  on  the  extreme 
northern  coast.  Around  these  centers  there  are  two  million 
people  for  Avhose  evangeliaztion  the  Society  is  responsible. 
The  following  figures  set  forth  what  the  Society  is  doing  in 
the  Philippines:  Missionaries,  twenty-two;  native  workers, 
sixty-two;  mission  homes,  six;  homes  for  native  workers, 
two;  churches,  eighty-three;  places  of  regular  meeting,  one 
hundred  and  sixteen;  members,  6,975;  Sunday  Schools,  one 
hundred  and  thirteen;  members,  7,687;  Endeavor  Societies, 
eight;  active  members,  two  hundred  and  five;  church  build- 
ings, sixty ;  school  buildings,  three ;  hospitals  and  dispensaries, 
four;  patients  treated  in  1918,  59,888;  total  value  of  prop- 
erty, $95,535.00. 

X.  EXPANSION  IN  TIBET. 

(Continued  from  page  122.) 

The  men  and  women  who  have  joined  the  original  staff  at 
Batang  are  these:  Dr.  Zenas  Sanford  Loftis,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 


352       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

William  ]\loore  Hardy,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harold  Armstrong  Baker, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Roderick  Alexander  MacLeod. 

Dr.  Loftis  received  his  medical  education  in  Vanderbilt 
University.  Prior  to  his  studying  medicine  he  studied  phar- 
macy in  the  same  institution.  He  was  the  honor  man  of  his 
class  and  received  the  Founder's  medal.  In  addition  to  his 
other  accomplishments  he  was  an  expert  photographer.  While 
studying  medicine  he  decided  to  become  a  medical  missionary. 
His  praj^er  to  God  night  and  morning  was  that  he  might  be 
sent  to  the  most  difficult  field  in  the  world,  to  some  field  to 
which  no  one  else  was  willing  to  go.  When  he  heard  of  Tibet 
and  learned  how  remote  and  inaccessible  it  was,  he  volunteered 
for  it  and  was  sent.  He  left  America  on  the  18th  of  September, 
1908,  and  reached  Batang  on  the  17th  of  June,  1909.  On  his 
way  through  China  he  saw  that  every  station  was  terribly 
undermanned.  His  regret  was  that  he  could  not  be  multi- 
plied into  a  hundred  so  that  he  might  assist  at  that  number 
of  stations.  Day  and  night  he  was  thinking  of  the  little  com- 
pany at  Batang,  and  longing  for  the  time  when  he  should  join 
them.  On  leaving  Nanking,  Dr.  Loftis  repeated  the  words  of 
Moses,  "If  Thy  presence  go  not  with  us,  carry  us  not  up 
hence."  All  the  way  he  was  cheered  and  protected  and 
strengthened  by  the  Divine  Presence.  The  Master,  who  said 
to  him,  "Go,"  said  aLso,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  always."  Dr. 
Loftis  wrote,  "He  has  answered  my  prayers  in  a  marvelous 
way,  to  reach  the  field  of  my  choice,  and  now  that  I  am  here 
I  hope  to  prove  worthy  of  his  love  and  blessing.  I  give  Him 
thanks  and  credit  for  it  all,  and  want  him  to  use  my  life  here 
as  he  sees  best  for  the  advancement  of  His  cause  in  this  needy 
part  of  the  earth."  At  the  dinner  which  was  prepared  for 
him  and  to  which  all  the  missionaries  in  Batang  were  invited, 
he  said,  "I  have  come  a  long  distance,  but  I  have  found  my 
own  folks  at  last."  A  few  days  later  he  wrote,  "I  am  ex- 
ceedingly well  pleased  with  the  field.  The  Sheltons  and  the 
Ogdens  are  about  the  finest  people  for  this  country  that  you 
can  find.  If  you  have  aDy  more  like  them,  please  let  us  have 
them." 


TIBET. 
Rcadino  from   left  to  ripht,  beginning  at  top :    Dr.  Susie  Rijnhart-Moyse    Dr    A. 
L.  Shelton,  Dr.  Z.  S.  Loftis,  J.  C.  Ogden.  H.  A.  Baker.  Mrs.  H.  A.  Baker    Dr.  ^\  m. 
M.  Hardy,   Mrs.   Wm.   M.  Hardy,   R.  A.   MacLeod,   Mrs.   R.   A.   MacLeod,   Dr.   D.    P. 
Caldwell,  Mrs.  D.  P.  Caldwell. 


EXPANSION.  353 

On  his  arrival  the  work  was  divided  as  follows :  Dr.  Shelton 
was  to  have  charge  of  the  building  operations ;  Mr.  Ogden  was 
to  have  charge  of  the  literary  work;  and  Dr.  Loftis  was  to 
have  charge  of  the  clinic.  Within  a  few  days  Dr.  Shelton  and 
]\Ir.  Ogden  left  for  a  distant  part  of  the  field  and  were  gone 
twenty-nine  days.  In  their  absence  Dr.  Loftis  treated  between 
five  and  six  hundred  people.  He  was  very  happy  in  being  per- 
mitted to  be  of  service  to  so  many,  and  so  soon  after  reaching 
his  destination.  But  though  he  was  exceptionally  qualified  for 
the  work  and  so  happy  in  it,  he  was  not  permitted  to  continue. 
His  prayer  was,  ' '  O  God,  help  me  before  it  is  too  late  to  be  in- 
strumental in  saving  some  of  these  struggling  souls  who  are 
sinking  into  a  hopeless  death,  while  we  are  helpless  except  in 
Thine  own  strength."  While  ministering  to  the  sick  and  the 
dying.  Dr.  Loftis  contracted  smallpox  and  typhus  fever,  from 
which  he  died  on  the  12th  of  August.  His  body  is  buried  beside 
the  road  that  leads  from  Batang  to  Lhasa.  The  Chinese  Gov- 
ernor asked  if  there  was  an}i;hing  in  the  world  that  he  could 
do.  He  sent  ten  men  to  dig  the  grave,  and  sent  a  company  of 
soldiers  dressed  in  their  best  with  a  captain  in  charge  to  carry 
the  body  to  the  place  of  interment. 

As  soon  as  the  report  of  Dr.  Loftis'  death  reached  America 
Mr.  William  Moore  Hardy,  who  was  then  a  medical  student  in 
the  University  of  Tennessee,  and  a  member  of  the  same  church, 
wired  the  IMission  Rooms  in  Cincinnati  to  the  effect  that  he 
would  go  to  Tibet  and  take  Dr.  Loftis'  place  on  completing  his 
medical  studies,  if  he  should  be  deemed  w^orthy.  On  the  5th 
day  of  June,  1910,  Dr.  Hardy  left  home  for  Tibet.  On  the 
27th  of  November  of  the  same  year  he  reached  Batang.  Within 
a  year  he  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ogden  found  it  necessary,  because 
of  the  Chinese  Revolution,  to  leave  for  the  Coast.  Dr.  Shelton 
and  family  were  at  home  on  furlough  at  the  time.  While  Dr. 
Hardy  was  waiting  for  Tibet  to  open  he  devoted  himself  to  the 
study  of  Chinese  in  Nanking.  In  his  spare  hours  he  assisted 
Dr.  i\Iacklin  in  the  hospital  and  dispensary.  While  living  in 
Nanking,  he  met  Miss  Nina  Palmer  and  was  married  to  her  on 
the  1st  day  of  January,  1913. 

23 


354       FOKEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Miss  Palmer  is  a  graduate  of  Drake  University,  and  was 
sent  to  China  in  1911  to  teach  in  the  Carrie  Loos  Williams 
Girls'  School.  To  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hardy  two  children  have  been 
born.  While  Dr.  Hardy  has  been  busy  with  the  sick,  Mrs. 
Hardy  has  cared  for  the  home  and  the  children,  has  assisted 
in  the  surgical  operations,  and  has  given  time  and  strength  to 
the  study  of  Chinese  and  Tibetan.  Dr.  Hardy  considers  mis- 
sionar}'-  work  the  greatest  work  in  the  world.  Mrs.  Hardy 
thinks  it  is  bringing  about  the  unity  of  Christendom  through 
its  salutary  influence  in  non-Christian  lands,  and  is  prepar- 
ing the  people  of  the  Far  East  for  education  and  democracy, 
and  is  serving  as  the  advance  guard  of  everything  that  makes 
for  sociological,  physical,  educational,  and  religous  better- 
ment. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  H.  A.  Baker  are  graduates  of  Hiram  College. 
They  left  for  the  field  in  May,  1912.  Because  the  way  to  Tibet 
was  not  open,  they  spent  a  year  and  a  half  in  China.  Besides 
studying  Chinese,  Mr.  Baker  conducted  religious  services  in 
the  Chuchow  hospital,  and  organized  and  taught  Bible  Classes 
among  the  men  of  that  city.  Mrs.  Baker  taught  an  English 
class  in  the  Girls'  School  in  Nanking  for  a  few  months.  On 
reaching  Batang,  ]\Ir.  Baker  took  charge  of  the  Tibetan  and 
Chinese  evangelistic  work.  In  order  to  give  the  people  some 
conception  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  Mr.  Baker  opened  a 
rug-factory.  The  object  was  not  to  make  money,  but  to  assist 
the  orphans  and  the  aged  and  the  blind.  On  account  of  the 
unsettled  condition  of  the  country,  a  steady  market  for  the 
rugs  has  not  been  found.  But  a  better  day  will  surely  come. 
In  any  event,  the  people  see  that  the  missionaries  are  among 
them  for  their  good  and  are  not  seeking  to  exploit  their  coun- 
try. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  A.  MacLeod  are  the  latest  accession  to  the 
Tibetan  Mission.  Mr.  MacLeod  is  a  graduate  of  Butler  College, 
of  the  Yale  School  of  Religion,  and  a  student  of  the  College  of 
]Missions.  Mrs.  IMacLeod  is  a  graduate  of  Shurtleff  College, 
and  a  student  of  the  College  of  Missions.  They  left  for  the 
field  on  the  1st  da}'  of  September,  1917,  and  reached  Batang  on 


EXPANSION.  355 

the  24th  of  Januarj%  1918.  They  began  the  study  of  the 
language  and  before  the  end  of  the  year  passed  the  first  ex- 
amination. To  them  a  child  named  Flora  was  born  August 
12,  1918. 

"When  Dr.  Hardy  and  family  came  home  on  furlough,  Dr. 
Shelton  took  charge  of  the  hospital.  Prior  to  that  time 
Dr.  Hardy  was  in  charge  of  the  medical  work  in  Batang,  and  Dr. 
Shelton  was  in  charge  of  the  work  outside  Batang.  The  last 
year  of  his  stay  in  Batang,  Dr.  Hardy  treated  seven  thousand 
patients.  The  hospital  was  begun  in  November,  1916,  and  was 
opened  the  following  July.  It  found  favor  with  the  people 
sooner  than  was  expected.  In  a  few  months  there  were  more 
than  forty  in-patients.  Some  were  suffering  from  wounds; 
some  were  seeking  to  break  the  opium  habit ;  and  a  few  were 
being  treated  for  chronic  diseases.  The  initial  fee  is  ten  cents ; 
because  of  the  poverty  of  the  people  from  one-third  to  one-half 
are  admitted  free.  Since  December.  1917,  the  hospital  has 
received  twenty  dollars  a  month  from  the  government  because 
of  the  service  rendered  the  soldiers. 

Dr.  Shelton  goes  out  on  long  tours ;  on  these  tours  he  heals 
the  sick,  preaches  the  gospel,  and  makes  friends  for  the  cause 
he  represents.  One  year  he  made  two  trips,  one  of  thirty-four 
and  one  of  twenty-five  days.  The  first  was  made  at  the  solici- 
tation of  the  commanding  general  on  behalf  of  the  wounded 
soldiers.  The  doctor  showed  pictures,  preached  the  gospel,  and 
cared  for  the  wounded.  The  soldiers  wished  him  to  remain 
with  them.  Another  year  he  made  five  trips  aggregating  two 
thousand  miles  in  length.  That  year  he  visited  fifty -two  towns 
and  villages  that  had  never  been  visited  by  a  missionary  or  a 
white  person. 

Recently  Dr.  Shelton  was  asked  to  visit  Gartok  to  care  for 
the  wounded  soldiers.  The  general  in  charge  said  to  him, 
' '  Doctor,  you  have  a  great  reputation  in  this  country.  I  hope 
you  will  come  to  Chamhdo  and  build  a  hospital.  I  will  do 
anything  in  my  power  to  help  you."  In  bidding  the  Doctor 
farewell,  the  General  said,  ' '  We  are  good  friends.  I  hope  we 
shall  meet  often.    Let  us  be  friends  for  life."    Saying  this  he 


356       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

presented  the  Doctor  with  three  hundred  rupees  and  two  valu- 
able vessels  ornamented  with  beaten  gold  and  silver.  He  also 
gave  fifty  rupees  to  each  of  the  doctor's  three  assistants. 

The  evangelistic  work  is  conducted  in  Tibetan  and  Chinese. 
Mr.  Baker  has  the  oversight  of  the  work  among  the  Tibetans, 
and  ]\Ir.  Ogden  of  the  work  among  the  Chinese.  Mr.  Baker 
follows  the  International  Lessons  and  uses  the  lantern  to  illus- 
trate the  lessons  and  the  songs.  Mr.  Ogden  has  visited  every 
home  of  any  importance  within  a  radius  of  five  miles  from 
Batang,  and  all  the  villages  around  Batang.  In  many  of 
these  homes  he  has  been  asked  to  burn  the  idols  and  has  dedi- 
cated the  homes  to  the  service  of  one  true  God.  The  people  are 
ignorant  and  degraded,  and  the  work  is  hard  and  slow.  Only 
the  spirit  of  Christ  can  keep  the  missionaries  at  it. 

In  the  kindergarten  the  children  are  taught  singing,  count- 
ing, Bible  stories;  the  older  children  are  taught  to  make  and 
to  mend  their  own  clothes  as  well  as  to  make  garments  for  the 
smaller  ones.  In  the  more  advanced  classes  there  are  courses 
in  Chinese,  Tibetan,  and  English,  and  in  Bible  study;  these 
are  in  addition  to  the  common  branches.  The  atmosphere  is 
decidedly  Christian,  and  the  effects  are  clearly  seen.  The 
military  officers  showed  their  regard  for  what  is  being  done 
by  presenting  the  school  with  a  theodolite  and  a  printing-box 
worth  a  hundred  dollars. 

Beside  rug-making,  the  people  are  taught  to  make  soap,  to 
make  shoes;  they  are  taught  farming  and  gardening.  The 
missionaries  hope  to  teach  them  to  make  horse-cloths,  felt 
cloaks,  bed  covers,  and  saddle  pads.  In  some  cases  seed  and 
tools  and  a  little  capital  are  given  the  orphans,  Avith  the  ex- 
pectation that  they  will  make  a  suitable  return  in  time  of  har- 
vest. The  aim  of  the  missionaries  is  to  give  the  poor,  the  beg- 
gars, and  destitute  children  a  chance  to  make  a  living  for 
themselves. 

Something  is  being  done  to  provide  literature  for  those  who 
can  read.  Short  stories,  tracts,  songs,  and  portions  of  the 
v/ord  of  God  have  been  translated  and  published. 


EXPANSION.  357 

Suitable  buildings  have  been  provided  for  the  Mission.  In 
addition  to  the  hospital,  a  church  and  four  homes  have  been 
built.  The  church  building  has  an  auditorium  and  rooms  for 
the  Bible  classes.  The  Tibetan  homes  are  of  mud,  and  are  so 
dark  and  dirty  that  human  beings  cannot  occupy  them  and 
prosper.  Under  the  living  rooms  there  is  a  stable  for  the 
horses,  j'-ak,  sheep,  and  hogs.  Building  in  Tibet  is  somewhat 
difficult.  The  missionaries  must  oversee  every  detail.  The 
native  brick-makers  and  carpenters  know  almost  nothing. 

The  women  teach  in  the  schools;  they  care  for  their  own 
children ;  they  visit  the  women  in  their  homes  and  teach  them 
to  sew  and  to  do  other  things  that  tend  to  enrich  their  lives. 
They  show  them  what  a  Christian  home  is,  and  what  they 
must  reproduce  before  they  can  be  at  their  best. 

Thus  far  the  missionaries  have  not  won  many  to  the  faith. 
The  Tibetans  and  Chinese  are  satisfied  with  their  own  re- 
ligions. But  while  the  missionaries  have  not  won  large  num- 
bers, they  have  made  many  friends.  When  it  was  necessary 
for  them  to  leave  on  account  of  the  Revolution,  the  people 
manifested  their  love  and  gratitude.  The  day  before  and  the 
day  they  left  Batang,  there  was  a  continuous  stream  of 
Tibetans  and  Chinese  bringing  presents  of  flour,  bread,  eggs, 
meat,  butter,  and  gifts  of  silver  rings  and  ornaments.  They 
supplied  them  with  animals,  carriers,  protection,  interpreters, 
and  even  money.  There  were  sad  faces  everywhere,  in  the 
yard  and  in  the  house,  and  someone  sobbing  all  the  time. 

The  way  is  open  now  as  far  as  Chambdo.  That  is  more  than 
half  way  to  Lhasa.  The  Tibetan  General  wrote  to  the  Dalai 
Lama  to  give  Dr.  Shelton  permission  to  begin  medical  work 
in  Lhasa.  The  Dalai  Lama  has  written  that  if  there  is  nothing 
in  the  treaties  to  prevent,  he  will  not  object.  If  four  families 
can  be  sent  on,  Chambdo  can  be  occupied,  and  Dr.  Shelton  may 
realize  his  dream  of  opening  Lhasa  to  the  gospel.  No  such 
opportunity  has  ever  come  to  the  Disciples  of  Christ  before. 

The  present  staff  consists  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Shelton,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Ogden,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hardy,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Baker,  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  MacLeod.    Dr.  and  Mrs.  David  Paul  Caldwell 


358       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

are  under  appointment  and  expect  to  leave  for  Batang  within 
a  few  months. 

The  Death  of  Dr.  Zenas  S.  Loftis. 

Dr.  Loftis  died  of  smallpox  and  typhus  fever  at  Batang,  on 
the  border  of  Tibet.  Like  Moses,  he  saw  the  land,  but  did  not 
enter  it.  The  prayer  of  Dr.  Loftis  was  that  he  might  be  sent 
to  the  most  difficult  field  in  the  world.  It  was  his  ambition  to 
preach  Christ  where  He  had  not  been  named.  While  com- 
pleting his  medical  studies  his  mind  and  heart  were  fixed 
upon  Tibet.  From  correspondence  with  the  missionaries  there 
he  learned  of  the  needs  of  that  people.  He  equipped  himself 
as  well  as  he  could  to  meet  those  needs.  It  was  with  the  keenest 
delight  that  he  left  home  and  kindred  and  loved  ones  at  what 
he  regarded  the  call  of  God,  and  started  for  the  most  remote 
mission  station  on  the  planet.  He  escaped  many  perils  on  the 
way.  Day  and  night  he  was  thinking  of  the  little  company  at 
Batang  and  longing  for  the  time  when  he  should  join  them. 
He  reached  his  destination  on  the  17th  of  June  in  the  best  of 
spirits  and  in  good  health.  On  his  arrival  there  was  a  division 
of  the  work  among  the  three  men.  But  man  proposes,  and 
God  disposes.  In  a  few  days  after  these  plans  were  formed,  Dr. 
Loftis  fell  sick,  and  soon  after  the  end  came.  "God  kissed 
him,  and  he  slept. ' ' 

Dr.  Loftis  is  buried  beside  the  road  that  leads  from  Batang 
to  Lhasa,  the  city  he  wished  to  see  on  his  return  home  on  his 
first  furlough.  On  the  stone  that  marks  the  place  where  his 
body  lies,  this  sentence  is  written  in  Tibetan,  Chinese  and 
English,  ' '  Greater  love  has  no  man  than  this,  that  a  man  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  friends. ' ' 

Two  children,  James  Clarence  Ogden  and  Robert  Baker, 
sleep  in  Tibetan  soil.  The  fond  hopes  cherished  by  their 
parents  for  these  little  ones  were  not  realized.  In  their  sor- 
row they  comforted  their  hearts  with  the  words  of  the  Master. 
"Of  such  is  the  Kingdom  of  God." 


SECTION  IV. 

1882-1918. 


A7id  they  went  forth,  and  preached  everywhere,  the  Lord 
working  with  them,  aiid  confirming  the  word  by  the  signs  that 
followed  (Mark  16.  20). 


OFFICERS  1918 — 1919. 
Renclinri  from  left  to  ruilit,  beginning  at  top:    F.  M.  Rains,  Stephen  J.  Corey,  A. 
E    Corey   A    McLean,  C.  W.  Plopper,  Bert  Wilson,  Josepli  Armistead,  T.  W.  Grafton, 
R.  A.  Doan,  L.   N.   D.  Wells,  M.  Y.  Cooper,  C.  M.  Yocum,   R.  E.  Elmore,   David  V. 
Teachout,  John  E.  Pounds,  C.  R.  Oakley. 


THE  HOME  BASE. 

THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

THREE  men  served  the  Society  as  President;  Isaac 
Errett,  Charles  Louis  Loos,  and  A.  McLean.  Mr. 
Errett  served  from  the  time  of  its  organization  until 
his  death,  in  1888.  Mr.  Loos  was  elected  in  1889  and  served 
till  1900,  when  he  declined  a  re-election.  Mr.  McLean  was 
elected  in  October,  1900,  and  has  served  until  the  present  time. 
Mr.  McLean  was  the  first  President  who  gave  his  full  time  to 
the  Society. 

The  following  served  as  Vice-Presidents:  R.  T.  Mathews, 
J.  B.  Briney,  E.  T.  Williams,  B.  J.  Radford,  Dr.  Elkanah  Wil- 
liams, T.  M.  Worcester,  B.  C.  DeWeese,  S.  M.  Jefferson,  J.  Z. 
Tyler,  A.  M.  Atkinson,  F.  :M.  Drake,  Russell  Errett,  C.  W. 
Talbo'tt,  C.  J.  Tannar,  F.  M.  Rains,  Hugh  McDiarmid,  H.  C. 
Rash,  J.  A.  Lord,  F.  M.  Biddle,  L.  E.  Brown,  G.  A.  Miller, 
G.  B.  Ranshaw,  I.  J.  Spencer,  W.  S.  Dickinson,  A.  B.  Phil- 
putt,  J.  N.  Green,  W.  P.  Rogers,  J.  L.  Hill,  J.  D.  Armistead, 
R.  0.  Newcomb,  C.  H.  Winders,  H.  C.  Kendriek,  M.  Y. 
Cooper,  T.  W  Grafton,  D  .W.  Teachout,  L.  N.  D.  Wells,  C.  R. 
Oakley,  and  John  E.  Pounds. 

The  Secretaries  were  these :  A.  McLean,  F.  M.  Rains,  S.  J. 
Corey,  A.  E.  Cory,  R.  A.  Doan,  Bert  Wilson,  and  C.  M.  Yocum. 
Three  men  served  as  Assistant  Secretaries,  namely,  J.  N. 
Green,  R.  L.  McQuary,  and  Dr.  J.  B.  Earnest. 

Five  men  served  as  Treasurer:  W.  S.  Dickinson,  F.  M. 
Rains,  S.  M.  Cooper,  M.  Y.  Cooper,  and  C.  W.  Plopper. 

The  men  who  served  as  Recorder  and  kept  the  minutes  of  the 
Executive  Committee  were  these :  S.  M.  Jefferson,  A.  P.  Cobb, 
C.  W.  Talbott,  J.  H.  Hardin,  P.  T.  Kilgour,  I.  J.  Spencer, 
S.  M.  Cooper,  G.  A.  Miller,  J.  N.  Green,  and  R.  E.  Elmore. 

The  men  who  audited  the  books  of  the  Society  were  these : 
J.  F.  Wright,  Russell  Errett,  Gamaliel  Green,  and  Stanley 

361 


362       FOREIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Spragens.  The  medical  examiners  were  Dr.  P.  T.  Kilgour, 
Dr.  Allyn  C.  Poole.  Dr.  Frank  W.  Case,  and  Dr.  E.  H.  Schoen- 
ling. 

The  Convention  following  his  death  said  of  Mr.  Errett  that 
the  work  of  the  Society  enlisted  his  heart  and  commanded  his 
power.  "He  felt  that  it  was  preeminently  the  work  assigned 
us  by  the  Lord,  and  he  regarded  the  Society  as  an  approved 
and  efficient  instrumentality  for  its  accomplishment.  How 
earnestly  he  pressed  the  claims  upon  the  hearts,  the  prayers, 
and  the  purses  of  all  true  Christians  is  a  matter  of  history, 
and  familiar  to  every  one. ' '  His  biographer  wrote,  ' '  I  regard 
the  preparation  for  and  the  final  formation  of  the  Foreign 
Christian  Missionary  Societ}^  as  being,  in  some  respects,  Mr. 
Errett 's  most  important  work  for  the  cause  he  so  dearly 
loved."  In  the  same  connection  Mr.  Lamar  wrote,  "In  the 
formation  of  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  he 
witnessed  the  realization  of  his  most  ardent  hopes.  The  Dis- 
ciples had  been  long  in  reaching  this  point,  and  it  required 
careful  engineering  and  masterful  leadership  to  enable  them 
to  reach  it  at  all.  He  had  to  prepare  the  way  for  it ;  to  educate 
the  minds  and  consciences  of  the  general  brotherhood  to  desire 
it ;  and  to  meet  and  overcome  those  obstructionists  whose 
opposition  to  this  most  Christian  and  blessed  enterprise  was 
peculiarly  obstinate  and  unreasonable."  Mr.  Lamar  added, 
"After  this  great  Society  had  been  fully  organized,  and,  as  it 
were,  trained  for  the  performance  of  its  Christlike  work,  and 
especially  after  it  had  been  securely  established  in  the  confi- 
dence and  love  of  a  vast  company  of  faithful  and  holy  men 
and  women — with  his  great  life-work  thus  rounded  up  and 
crowned — with  channels  opened  into  all  the  world,  through 
which  the  streams  of  his  good  influence  might  continue  to  flow 
with  ever  increasing  volume — he  might  well  have  felt  that  his 
God-appointed  mission  was  at  length  accomplished,  and  that 
he  was  nearing  his  rest. ' ' 

Mr.  Loos  had  given  a  favorite  daughter  to  China.  All  his 
life  he  had  been  an  earnest  and  eloquent  advocate  of  world- 
wide evangelization.     For  eleven  years  he  served  the  Society 


THE  HOME  BASE.  363 

to  the  very  best  of  his  ability.  He  attended  the  meetings  of  the 
Executive  Committee  and  the  Annual  Conventions;  he 
assisted  the  work  with  tongue  and  pen ;  his  sympathies  went 
out  to  the  men  and  women  and  children  on  the  field;  he  was 
ever  ready  to  assist  them  with  words  of  counsel  and  encour- 
agement. Mr.  McLean  was  promoted  from  the  Secretaryship 
to  the  Presidency,  but  with  the  exception  of  presiding  at  the 
meetings  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  the  Annual  Con- 
ventions, his  duties  are  very  much  the  same  as  they  were 
before. 

The  Vice-Presidents  gave  time  and  thought  and  money  to 
the  Society.  They  took  pains  to  inform  themselves  as  to  the 
nature  of  the  work  and  the  qualifications  of  the  men  and 
women  required  for  the  service.  They  prayed  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  to  send  forth  laborers  into  his  harvest,  and  prayed 
that  the  laborers  in  the  field  might  be  guided  and  guarded  and 
energized  for  the  task  to  which  they  had  consecrated  their 
lives.  Some  served  much  longer  than  others,  and  that  for 
good  reasons.  As  a  matter  of  course  those  that  served  longest 
contributed  most  to  the  furtherance  of  the  cause. 

The  Secretaries  have  served  for  unusually  long  periods. 
Mr.  McLean  began  his  work  for  the  Society  on  the  4th  of 
]\Iarch,  1882,  and  continued  to  serve  as  Secretary  till  October, 
1900.  Mr.  Ebbert,  his  predecessor,  resigned  in  the  middle  of 
the  year,  and  Mr.  McLean  was  elected  to  fill  his  place.  Mr. 
Rains  began  his  work  for  the  Society  on  the  first  day  of  Sep- 
tember, 1893.  He  was  called  to  serve  as  Financial  Secretary. 
The  Annual  Report  said,  "In  the  coming  year  the  work  will 
be  kept  before  the  public  as  never  before.  It  will  be  his  duty 
to  devise  and  execute  plans  looking  to  the  increase  of  the  offer- 
ings for  Foreign  Missions.  He  will  make  it  a  point  to  secure 
bequests.  Before  long  every  church  will  feel  the  power  of  his 
unquenchable  enthusiasm."  Later  he  was  elected  Secretary 
of  the  Society.  The  title  was  changed  but  his  duties  remained 
very  much  the  same.  Because  of  the  value  of  the  service  he 
rendered  in  that  long  period,  the  Los  Angeles  Convention,  in 
1915,  elected  him  Secretary  Emeritus  for  life. 


364      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Mr.  Corey  was  serving  as  State  Secretary  for  New  York 
when  he  was  called  to  the  Society.  He  made  good  as  State 
Secretary,  and  because  he  did  he  was  promoted.  He  was 
elected  Secretary  of  the  Society  in  1905.  Mr.  Doan  began  his 
work  for  the  Society  in  the  autumn  of  1915.  He  was  a  busi- 
ness man  in  Nelsonville  and  teacher  of  one  of  the  largest 
men's  Bible  Classes  in  the  world.  His  heart  was  in  the  work 
of  the  Kingdom,  and,  after  a  visit  to  the  fields,  he  gave  up  his 
business  and  came  to  the  Society  without  salary.  There  are 
few  men  who  can  address  men  more  effectively  than  this  quiet, 
modest  man.  Bert  Wilson  was  called  to  the  Mission  Rooms  in 
1916.  He  had  served  his  apprenticeship  as  Western  Secre- 
tary. Mr.  Yocum  followed  Mr.  Wilson  as  Western  Secretary, 
and  in  1917  was  transferred  to  the  headquarters  of  the  Society. 
Mr.  A.  E.  Cory  is  listed  as  one  of  the  Secretaries.  He  attends 
the  monthly  meetings  of  the  Executive  Committee,  but  he  does 
no  work  in  the  office  aside  from  that  and  receives  no  salary. 
While  leading  in  the  Million  Dollar  Campaign  and  the  Men 
and  Millions  Movement,  he  wished  to  have  some  official  con- 
nection with  the  Society. 

Mr.  Dickinson  served  the  Society  as  Treasurer  for  twenty- 
one  years.  He  was  succeeded  by  Mr.  Rains,  and  Mr.  Rains 
was  succeeded  in  turn  by  S.  M.  Cooper,  and  he  by  M.  Y. 
Cooper.  When  Mr.  Cooper  resigned  Mr.  Plopper  was  elected 
as  his  successor.  Mr.  Plopper  came  to  the  Society  in  1900, 
and  served  as  bookkeeper  until  he  was  elected  Treasurer.  Mr. 
Dickinson  and  the  Messrs.  Cooper  were  ever  ready  to  lend 
their  credit  to  the  Society  in  the  months  when  the  receipts 
were  much  less  than  the  necessary  expenditures. 

When  it  was  proposed  to  employ  a  stenographer  and  type- 
writer, the  question  was  asked,  "What  would  she  find  to  do?" 
Prior  to  that  time  the  Secretary  did  all  the  work  that  was 
done.  He  conducted  the  correspondence,  kept  the  books, 
folded  and  inclosed  and  mailed  circulars,  and  did  a  thousand 
and  one  other  necessary  things.  Now  there  are  five  Secre- 
taries, a  Treasurer  and  two  assistants,  a  dozen  stenographers 
and  clerks,  and  there  is  ample  work  for  all.  Several  months 
of  the  year  extra  girls  are  employed  to  assist. 


THE  HOME  BASE.  365 

SOURCES  OF  INCOME. 

It  has  been  shown  in  a  previous  chapter  that  in  the  early 
yeai's  of  the  Society  the  Life  Directors,  the  Life  Members,  and 
the  Annual  Members  were  expected  to  furnish  the  bulk  of  the 
money  needed.  At  the  Annual  Convention  a  special  effort  was 
made  to  increase  the  number  of  Life  Directors  and  Life  and 
Annual  Members.  Those  who  could  not  afford  to  give  as  much 
as  ten  dollars  could  give  smaller  sums.  A  collection  was  taken 
that  all  in  attendance  could  have  a  share  in  the  work.  The 
call  for  Life  Directors  and  Life  ]\Iembers  and  pledges  was  the 
climax  of  the  Convention.  The  future  of  the  work  depended 
upon  the  response  to  the  appeal.  In  1887  this  method  of 
financing  the  Society  was  discontinued,  and  the  responsibility 
was  thrown  back  on  the  churches,  where  it  rightfully  belonged. 

In  the  year  1878  the  Convention  decided  to  ask  the  churches 
for  an  offering  the  first  Lord's  day  in  March.  In  course  of  a 
few  years  the  March  offering  became  the  chief  source  of  sup- 
ply of  funds.  It  was  suggested  that  there  be  a  full  prepara- 
tion of  prayer  and  instruction  before  the  offering,  and  that  a 
careful  canvass  of  the  congregation  be  made  for  cash  offer- 
ings or  subscriptions  payable  within  thirty  days.  It  was  sug- 
gested further  that,  at  the  mid-week  meeting  preceding  the 
offering,  Foreign  Missions  be  made  the  subject  of  prayer  and 
conference.  The  churches  were  urged  to  rely  no  longer  on 
impromptu  basket  collections.  In  order  that  the  men  in  the 
pulpits  might  be  prepared  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  pews 
sermonic  material  relating  to  the  work  of  the  Society  and  the 
teaching  of  the  word  of  God  on  the  subject  was  sent  to  them. 
Pastoral  letters,  posters  and  envelopes  Avere  supplied  in 
abundance  and  without  charge. 

Several  devices  were  employed  to  increase  the  number  and 
the  amount  of  the  offerings.  One  of  these  was  entitled  the 
New  Crusade.  Preachers  were  asked  to  assist  in  enlisting 
non-contributing  churches.  They  were  asked  to  visit  all  the 
churches  in  their  county  on  a  week  evening,  in  the  interest  of 
the  offering.  They  were  supplied  with  a  lantern  and  mis- 
sionary slides  and  a  lecture  explaining  the  slides  and  the  work 


366       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

of  the  Society.  Literature  was  sent  to  the  churches  to  be  sold. 
In  one  year,  by  this  method,  597  non-contributing  churches 
were  enlisted.  Another  device  was  entitled  the  Roll  of  Honor. 
Churches  were  asked  for  a  definite  amount.  The  amount  was 
based  upon  their  membership  and  known  ability  and  the  rec- 
ord of  what  they  did  in  previous  years.  The  names  of  those 
that  reached  their  apportionment  constituted  the  Roll  of  Honor. 
In  the  Annual  Report  these  churches  were  indicated  by  a  star. 
Those  that  gave  twice  as  much  as  they  were  apportioned  were 
indicated  by  a  double  star.  This  device  appealed  to  a  great 
host.  Churches  wished  to  exceed  the  expectations  of  the  So- 
ciety. Some  gave  three  times  and  some  five  times  as  much  as 
they  were  apportioned.  A  third  device  was  entitled  the  Liv- 
ing Link.  A  church  that  gave  enough  to  support  a  missionary 
was  listed  as  a  Living  Link  church.  The  missionary  thus  sup- 
ported was  a  living  link  between  the  field  and  the  church.  The 
first  name  in  that  list  is  the  name  of  the  Central  Church  of 
Des  Moines,  Iowa.  In  1894  Harvey  H.  Guy  went  to  Japan, 
and  the  Central  Church  of  that  city  undertook  his  support. 
At  the  present  time  1 89  churches  are  giving  enough  to  support 
each  a  missionary.  -The  man  on  the  field  is  as  dear  to  the 
congregation  as  the  man  in  the  pulpit,  and  the  church  would 
no  more  think  of  failing  to  support  one  than  the  other. 

Another  device  was  the  employment  of  financial  agents.  In 
the  first  years  of  the  Society's  history,  the  policy  was  to  keep 
the  expenses  below  three  per  cent,  of  the  gross  receipts,  and, 
with  one  exception,  and  he  for  a  few  months  only,  no  financial 
agent  was  employed.  Later  the  Society  employed  Harry  D. 
Smith,  B.  F.  Clay,  E.  W.  Allen,  Bert  "Wilson,  and  C.  M. 
Yocum.  These  men  had  their  headquarters  in  Kansas  City, 
and  from  that  center  went  out  into  the  adjoining  States.  They 
attended  State  and  District  Conventions,  visited  churches  on 
the  Lord's  day  and  on  week-day  evenings,  called  on  men  and 
women  of  means  and  solicited  gifts  for  the  work.  At  the 
present  time  Dr.  Roj^al  J.  Dye  is  in  the  employment  of  the 
Society  with  headquarters  in  Pomona,  California.  W.  F. 
Turner  is  supported  in  part  by  the  Society.     He  has  his  home 


THE  HOME  BASE.  367 

and  office  in  Spokane,  Washington,  and  is  superintendent  of 
the  work  in  the  Northwest.  After  Mrs.  Garst  returned  from 
Japan,  she  made  her  home  in  Des  Moines  and  for  a  number  of 
years  did  field  work  in  Iowa  and  contiguous  States.  After  a 
period  in  the  College  of  IMissions  as  Dean  of  Residence  she 
took  up  this  work  again. 

The  latest  device  is  the  p]very  Member  Canvass.  The  church 
is  asked  for  a  certain  amount  and  every  member  is  seen  and 
asked  to  do  his  part.  Two  men  call  on  him  and  present  the 
facts  of  the  situation  and  give  him  an  opportunity  to  make  a 
weekly  offering  to  the  local  church  and  to  the  missionary 
cause.  It  is  believed  that  this  is  the  best  method  that  has  yet 
been  devised. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  first  Secretary  of  the  Society 
received  no  salary.  He  was  expected  to  give  only  a  small  por- 
tion of  his  time  to  its  interests.  The  Convention  of  1879 
recommended  that  such  larger  part  of  the  time  of  the  Secre- 
tary, be  secured  as  a  thorough  attention  to  the  present  inter- 
ests of  the  Society  and  a  proper  development  of  its  useful- 
ness might  seem  to  require.  The  Secretary  at  that  time  was 
paid  only  three  hundred  dollars,  and  that  sum  was  to  cover 
office  rent,  books,  stationery,  and  postage,  as  well  as  to  pay  him 
for  his  services.  Later  a  larger  share  of  his  time  was  secured 
and  his  salary  was  increased  in  proportion.  But  the  Society 
was  ten  years  old  before  it  had  a  Secretary  giving  all  his  time 
to  its  work. 

Next  to  the  March  Offering,  the  Children's  Day  offering  has 
been  the  main  dependence  of  the  Society.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  Children's  Day  was  observed  first  in  1881.  The 
money  contributed  was  to  be  devoted  to  the  establishment  of  at 
least  one  new  mission  in  heathen  lands,  and  was  to  be  held 
sacred  for  that  purpose.  At  that  time  the  Society  had  no  work 
in  any  heathen  field.  The  Sunday  Schools  gave  something 
before  1881.  The  first  year  of  the  Society's  existence  one 
School  sent  an  offering  to  its  treasury.  That  was  the  56th 
Street  Sunday  School  of  New  York  City.  Noav  nine  Sunday 
Schools,  and  one  Sunday  School  class  support  each  a  mission- 


368       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ary.  The  whole  amount  received  from  Sunday  Schools  from 
the  first  is  $1,818,314.13.  The  amount  received  in  1918  was 
$130,910.72.  Children's  Day,  the  first  Sunday  in  June,  with 
its  educational  program,  its  flowers  and  banners  and  offerings, 
is  the  crowning  day  of  the  Sunday  School  year.  The  number 
of  schools  that  contributed  and  the  amount  given  year  by  year 
Avill  be  found  in  the  Appendix, 

The  Dollar  League  in  the  Sunday  Schools  consisted  of  all 
who  gave  as  much  as  one  dollar  each  and  reported  that  fact. 
A  certificate  of  membership  or  a  coin  from  some  foreign  coun- 
try led  the  little  folks  and  their  teachers  to  give  more  than 
they  would  have  given  otherwise,  A  beautiful  certificate  suit- 
able for  framing  and  hanging  on  the  church  wall  was  sent  to 
the  Schools  that  raised  or  exceeded  their  apportionment. 
Their  names  were  ' '  starred ' '  in  the  Annual  Eeport  in  the  same 
manner  as  the  churches. 

In  thousands  of  Sunday  Schools  the  Birthday  Box  is  in  use. 
Pupils  and  teachers  are  asked  to  give  one  penny  for  every 
year  they  have  lived,  as  a  thankoffering  to  God.  This  money 
is  added  to  the  offering  on  Children's  Day.  Thousands  of 
dollars  have  been  given  in  this  way.  Other  devices  have  been 
found  profitable.  For  six  months  in  the  year  the  Schools  are 
asked  to  pray  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  six  months  for  Home 
Missions.  A  leaflet  containing  topics  and  suggestions  is  fur- 
nished free.  The  Schools  are  asked  to  give  five  minutes  of  the 
opening  service  to  a  talk  on  Missions.  Graded  material  is 
furnished  the  teachers.  Picture  cards,  maps,  and  books  are 
prepared  and  sold  at  cost.  The  aim  is  to  keep  the  whole 
School,  from  the  Beginners  to  the  Adult  Bible  Classes,  in- 
formed as  to  what  God  is  doing  to  redeem  the  race. 

Dr.  Francis  E.  Clark  attended  the  Allegheny  Convention  in 
1892  and  suggested  that  the  Society  ask  the  Endeavorers  for 
an  offering  on  Endeavor  Day.  Each  year  since,  with  one 
exception,  the  Society  has  asked  the  Endeavorers  for  an  offer- 
ing. The  Endeavorers  have  contributed  generously  toward 
the  support  of  the  boys'  orphanage  in  Damoh,  India.  By  giv- 
ing eighteen  dollars  a  Society  could  support  a  boy  for  a  year. 


SrKSTA..\TIAL   FRIENDS. 
Rcadina  from  left  to  right,  bcginnina  at  top:     Timothy  Coop    R.  A.  Long,  F.  M. 
Drake     Frank   Coop,    Thomas    E.    Bondurant,    Lathrop    Cooley,    Lyndon    F.    Lascell. 
Mrs.  E    E.  Thomson,  J.  Coop,  Albert  Allen,  Mrs.  Myrtle  W.  Scott,  Dr.  H.   Gerould, 
W.  ivi.  Bobbitt,  B.  C.  DeWeese,  C.  H.  Winders. 


THE  HOME  BASE.  369 

That  amount  provided  his  food  and  clothing  and  education. 
The  Endeavorers  have  given  for  other  causes  as  well.  So  far 
as  is  known,  they  have  given  in  all  $220,000.  This  is  not  all 
they  have  done.  As  most  of  the  Endeavorers  are  members  of 
the  church,  they  have  given  on  the  first  Sunday  in  March. 
They  have  also  given  on  Children's  Day  through  the  Sunday 
School. 

Individuals  are  asked  to  give  as  they  have  been  prospered. 
Most  of  the  original  Life  Directors  and  Life  Members  are  in 
their  graves.  Those  that  survive  paid  their  pledges  in  full 
long  ago.  But  they  are  vitally  interested  in  the  work  and 
continue  their  support.  But  a  much  larger  constituency  is 
needed  if  the  work  is  to  live  and  grow  and  prosper.  No  effort  is 
spared  to  enlist  as  many  as  possible.  As  a  result  of  the  con- 
tinuous propaganda  of  the  Society,  men  and  women  have  built 
hospitals,  schools,  churches,  homes.  Thousands  have  given 
lesser  amounts.  At  the  present  time  thirty-one  men  and 
women  each  support  a  missionary. 

In  1911,  Abram  E.  Cory  came  home  from  China  to  raise  a 
half  million  dollars  for  the  equipment  in  all  the  fields,  and  for 
enlargement  and  maintenance.  He  found  that  moneyed  men 
were  not  interested  in  an  attempt  to  raise  half  a  million ;  the 
amount  was  too  small.  He  found  it  necessary  to  ask  for  a 
million.  As  soon  as  that  amount  was  pledged  a  plan  looking 
to  the  raising  of  six  millions  was  projected.  More  than  half 
the  entire  amount  was  to  go  to  the  colleges  and  universities; 
the  remainder  was  to  go  to  missions  and  benevolence.  One- 
tenth  of  the  six  millions  is  to  come  to  the  Society.  The  whole 
amount  contemplated  has  been  pledged  and  one-third  of  it  has 
been  paid. 

In  1877  a  Committee  on  Bequests  and  Donations  was  ap- 
pointed. The  Committee  consisted  of  R.  M.  Bishop,  H.  B.  Goe, 
and  J.  F,  Wright.  The  first  bequest  received  was  from  the 
estate  of  Nathaniel  Ross,  and  was  for  $145.00.  The  Society 
has  received  from  this  source  all  told  $242,592.32.  The  largest 
amount  received  was  from  the  estate  of  Thomas  E.  Bondurant, 
and  was  for  $65,000.    The  second  largest  was  from  the  estate 

24 


370      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

of  Mrs.  Emily  Tubman,  and  was  for  $30,000.  Albert  Allen 
left  the  Society  $10,000;  Dr.  Henry  Gerould,  $9,900;  Asa 
Shuler  and  Timothy  Coop,  $5,000  each,  and  others  smaller 
sums. 

The  Annuity  Plan  was  adopted  on  the  21st  of  May,  1897. 
The  first  bond  was  issued  on  the  11th  of  June  of  that  year. 
The  Society  has  received  $758,053.87  on  this  plan.  As  long  as 
the  annuitant  lives  the  Society  pays  interest  on  the  amount 
given ;  at  the  death  of  the  annuitant  the  money  belongs  to  the 
Society.  The  annuitant  has  no  taxes  to  pay,  no  repairs  to 
made,  no  concern  about  reinvestment,  does  not  have  to  make 
a  will,  and  is  not  in  any  danger  that  his  intention  will  be 
defeated. 

For  eight  years  the  Society  put  forth  earnest  efforts  to  raise 
as  much  as  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  in  one  year.  In 
1897  that  goal  was  reached.  The  receipts  for  1897  aggregated 
$106,222.10.  There  was  great  rejoicing  and  heartfelt  thanks- 
giving to  God  over  the  victory.  But  some  of  the  best  friends 
of  the  Society  predicted  that  the  next  year  there  would  be  a 
marked  falling  off  in  the  receipts.  They  feared  that  the  So- 
ciety would  never  again  receive  that  much  in  one  year.  They 
were  mistaken.  The  next  year  there  was  a  gain  of  $25,000. 
Six  years  later  the  receipts  exceeded  $200,000;  four  years 
later,  $300,000 ;  four  years  later  still,  $500,000 ;  and  two  years 
later  $600,000.  The  whole  amount  received  from  the  begin- 
ning till  the  close  of  1918  was  $7,861,960.19.  The  receipts 
year  by  year  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix. 

An  analysis  of  the  receipts  of  the  Society  from  the  beginning 
yields  some  very  interesting  and  encouraging  facts.  The  re- 
ceipts for  1876  amounted  to  $1,706.36;  for  1918,  to  $625,- 
522.73.  In  thirty-five  out  of  the  forty-three  years  of  the 
Society 's  history  there  has  been  a  gain  in  the  receipts  over  the 
previous  year  and  over  any  previous  year. 

The  eight  exceptional  years  and  the  falling  off  in  the 
amounts  received  are  as  follows:  in  1879  the  falling  off  was 
$479.00 ;  in  1883  it  was  $59.09  ;  in  1887  it  was  $13,969.22 ;  in 
1891  it  was  $2,384.73 ;   in  1893  it  was  $11,965.83 ;   in  1901  it 


THE  HOME  BASE.  371 

was  $8,117.96;  in  1908  it  was  $31,210.15;  and  in  1915  it  was 
$39,011.96.  The  falling  off  in  some  of  these  years  was  appar- 
ent rather  than  real.  The  amounts  received  from  bequests 
and  on  the  annuity  plan  and  the  miscellaneous  items  fluctu- 
ate from  year  to  year.  Thus  in  1886  one  bequest  amounted  to 
$30,000.  This  was  the  largest  bequest  the  Society  received  up 
to  that  time.  In  the  following  year  there  was  an  apparent 
falling  off;  but  the  reason  is  evident.  In  1893  there  was  a 
financial  panic,  and  the  results  were  $11,965.83  less  than  in 
the  year  before.  In  1915  the  war  in  Europe  and  other  causes 
reduced  the  receipts.  The  receipts  from  the  churches  show  a 
gain  every  year,  save  eleven,  and  the  Sunday  Schools  show  a 
gain  every  year,  save  five.  The  falling  off  in  all  these  cases 
was  inconsiderable. 

There  is  one  fact  that  is  worthy  of  consideration.  It  is  this : 
In  every  case,  with  a  single  exception,  where  there  was  a  fall- 
ing off  in  the  receipts  one  year,  the  receipts  the  following  year 
have  been  larger  than  in  any  previous  year.  Thus  the  receipts 
in  1879  were  $479  less  than  in  1878 ;  but  in  1880  they  were 
$3,377.76  larger  than  in  the  best  previous  year.  In  1883  the 
receipts  were  $59.90  less  than  in  1882,  but  in  1884  they  were 
$1,537.90  larger  than  in  the  best  previous  year.  In  1887  the 
receipts  were  $13,969.22  less  than  in  1886,  but  in  1888  they 
were  $1,040.52  larger  than  in  the  best  previous  year.  In  1891 
the  receipts  were  $2,384.73  less  than  in  1890,  but  in  1892  they 
were  $2,570.35  larger  than  in  the  best  previous  year.  In  1893 
the  receipts  were  $11,965.83  less  than  in  1892;  but  in  1894 
they  were  $2,937.32  larger  than  in  the  best  previous  year.  In 
1908  the  receipts  were  $31,210.15  less  than  in  1907,  but  in  1909 
they  were  $45,150.67  larger  than  in  the  best  previous  year. 
In  1915  the  receipts  were  $39,011.96  less  than  in  1914,  but  in 
1916  they  were  $58,567.81  larger  than  in  the  best  previous 
year. 

In  the  year  1901  the  receipts  were  $8,117.96  less  than  in 
1900 ;  but  while  they  were  $6,425.46  larger  in  1902  than  they 
were  in  1901,  it  was  not  till  the  next  year  that  they  exceeded 
those  of  1900.    This  was  the  exceptional  year. 


372       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

VISITING  THE  FIELDS. 

Twenty-four  years  ago  the  then  senior  Secretary  visited  all 
the  fields  in  which  the  Society  was  at  "work.  He  did  not  visit 
the  Philippines  or  Africa,  because  at  that  time  the  Society  had 
no  work  in  these  lands.  He  did  visit  Australia  and  had  de- 
lightful fellowship  with  the  brethren  beneath  the  Southern 
Cross.  He  was  gone  from  home  a  year  and  a  month.  The 
letters  written  by  him  giving  an  account  of  what  he  saw  and 
heard  were  widely  read  and  were  subsequently  published  in 
the  book  entitled,  "A  Circuit  of  the  Globe."  Six  years  later 
Mr.  Rains  visited  Japan  and  China.  Later  he  visited  England 
and  Scandinavia.  Still  later  he  visited  India,  the  Philippines, 
Japan,  Korea  and  China.  His  account  of  this  tour  was  pub- 
lished under  the  title.  "A  Visit  to  our  Foreign  Mission 
Fields."  Mr.  Corey  visited  Africa,  and  on  his  return  wrote 
"Among  Central  African  Tribes."  He  was  in  Africa  six 
weeks,  but  in  that  time  he  learned  much  about  the  work  and 
the  conditions  under  which  it  is  carried  on.  In  the  summer  of 
1914,  Mr.  Corey,  Professor  W.  C.  Bower,  of  Transylvania 
University  and  R.  A.  Doan,  were  sent  as  a  Commission  to  the 
Far  East.  They  were  to  carefully  study  the  work  of  the  So- 
ciety and  to  make  such  recommendations  as  their  study  might 
suggest  to  them.  They  visited  four  fields,  namely,  Japan,  the 
Philippines,  Korea  and  China.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  Euro- 
pean war  they  would  have  visited  India  also.  Mr.  Corey  wrote 
an  account  of  the  visit  in  the  book  '  *  Among  Asia 's  Needy  Mil- 
lions," and  in  the  ''Report  of  the  Commission."  This  visit 
was  an  epoch-making  event  in  the  history  of  the  Society. 

A  visit  to  the  fields  is  an  experience  of  the  greatest  value 
to  the  visitor.  He  learns  many  things  about  the  work  and  the 
workers  that  he  could  never  learn  by  correspondence.  He 
learns  many  things  about  the  people  among  whom  the  mis- 
sionaries are  at  work  that  he  could  never  hope  to  learn  other- 
wise. On  his  return  home  he  is  prepared  to  speak  with  the 
assurance  and  authority  that  first-hand  knowledge  gives.  He 
can  present  the  work  in  churches  and  conventions  and  answer 
objections  in  a  way  that  he  never  could  without  that  experi- 


THE  HOME  BASE.  373 

ence.  He  speaks  what  he  knows,  and  his  words  carry  convic- 
tion to  the  hearers.  He  can  pray  for  the  workers  and  their 
assistants  with  new  faith  and  new  fervor.  He  knows  their 
problems  and  temptations  and  trials;  he  knows  the  duties 
they  are  performing  and  the  burdens  they  are  bearing ;  and  he 
asks  that  they  may  be  guided  and  energized  and  prospered  and 
made  suificient  for  every  day  and  for  every  need.  He  has  been 
in  their  homes  and  has  made  the  acquaintance  of  their  chil- 
dren, and  he  feels  a  special  interest  in  them.  More  than  that, 
he  asks  that  they  may  be  kept  from  the  power  of  the  evil  one, 
and  that  they  may  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  their  parents  even 
as  their  parents  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  Jesus  Christ.  After 
a  visit  to  the  fields  a  Secretary  is  prepared  to  deal  with  candi- 
dates as  he  was  not  before.  He  can  set  forth  the  nature  of  the 
work,  the  qualifications  of  the  workers  needed,  and  the  joy 
they  will  find  if  they  will  give  themselves  wholly  to  it. 

A  visit  to  the  field  brings  a  wonderful  blessing  to  the  mis- 
sionaries. They  feel  many  times,  and  not  without  reason,  that 
the  managers  at  home  do  not  understand  their  situation,  and 
because  they  do  not  they  are  not  prepared  to  do  for  them  what 
is  best.  They  attempt  to  set  forth  the  facts  in  letters,  but 
many  times  the  Board  is  pressed  for  time  and  the  letters  are 
summarized  and  not  read  in  full.  The  missionaries  cannot 
escape  the  conviction  that  the  Board  does  not  realize  their 
needs.  It  would  be  a  marvel  if  it  did.  It  meets  once  a  month, 
as  a  rule,  and  then  for  only  a  few  hours.  It  is  not  possible 
for  the  members  to  give  the  time  and  the  attention  to  the 
letters  from  the  field  that  their  importance  deserves.  But 
when  an  officer  of  the  Society  goes  to  the  field  and  lives  with 
the  missionaries,  and  goes  with  them  to  the  schools  and  chapels 
and  hospitals  and  dispensaries  and  orphanages,  they  feel,  and 
they  feel  rightly,  that  he  is  eyes  and  ears  for  the  Board,  and 
they  believe  that  the  management  will  be  more  sympathetic 
ever  afterward.  And  they  are  right.  The  Secretary  who  has 
seen  and  knows  will  always  be  able  to  interpret  reports  and 
requests  from  the  view-point  of  the  missionaries,  and  to  advo- 


374      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

cate  their  cause  as  he  could  not  have  done  if  he  had  not  been 
on  the  field. 

A  visit  from  a  Secretary  brings  courage  and  strength  and 
joy  to  the  converts.  Any  one  who  has  had  the  privilege  of 
visiting  the  fields  knows  how  true  this  is.  The  Christians 
gather  about  him,  and  follow  him  from  place  to  place,  and 
listen  to  him  as  they  would  listen  to  an  angel  of  God.  Their 
faces  brighten  and  their  eyes  moisten  as  they  receive  greetings 
from  their  brethren  beyond  the  seas,  whom  not  having  seen 
they  love.  The  joy  of  the  Chinese  believers  finds  expression 
in  a  lavish  use  of  firecrackers.  The  joy  of  the  believers  in 
other  lands  finds  expression  in  other  ways.  It  is  equally 
genuine  whatever  the  form  of  expression. 

It  is  the  settled  conviction  of  competent  judges  that  the 
fields  should  be  visited  as  often  at  least  as  once  in  every  three 
years.  It  takes  time  and  considerable  money  to  do  this.  But 
it  is  believed  that  the  time  and  money  are  wisely  invested. 
Those  who  do  not  understand  may  look  upon  such  a  visit  as  a 
pleasure  trip  for  the  Secretary,  and  nothing  more.  They  may 
criticise  and  condemn  the  expenditure  of  missionary  money  for 
this  purpose.  But  they  are  mistaken.  It  is  possible  and  even 
probable  that  there  is  no  equal  amount  of  money  spent  by  the 
Society  that  yields  larger  and  richer  returns. 

FURLOUGHS. 

Missionary  Societies  have  found  it  profitable  to  bring  their 
workers  home  from  time  to  time  for  rest  and  refreshment. 
The  furlough  usually  lasts  a  full  year.  This  does  not  include 
the  time  consumed  in  coming  home  or  in  returning  to  the 
field.  The  length  of  the  period  between  furloughs  depends 
upon  the  country  in  which  the  missionaries  are  at  work.  In 
Central  Africa  the  first  term  is  three  years ;  subsequent  terms 
are  four  years.  In  other  fields  the  terms  of  service  are  longer. 
In  some  it  is  six  years,  and  in  others  eight  years. 

The  early  missionaries  had  no  thought  of  a  furlough.  They 
left  home  and  native  land  expecting  to  spend  their  days  in 
the  coimtry  to  which  they  went.    When  they  said  "farewell" 


THE  HOME  BASE.  375 

to  kinsfolk  and  acquaintances  they  did  so  thinking  that  they 
would  never  see  their  faces  again.  William  Carey  went  to 
India  and  lived  and  died  in  India.  The  same  was  true  of 
many  others.  In  the  days  of  sailing  ships  it  took  a  year  to 
reach  the  field,  and  it  was  not  convenient  to  come  home  at 
stated  times.  Adoniram  Judson  and  James  Chalmers  came 
home  after  more  than  twenty  years  of  service,  and  then  only 
because  of  the  repeated  and  urgent  requests  of  the  officials  of 
the  Societies  they  represented.  They  were  busy  men  and  did 
not  see  how  they  could  be  spared  from  the  work.  The  policy 
of  no  furlough  or  of  a  furlough  after  twenty  years  was  not  best 
for  the  missionaries  or  for  their  constituents. 

Missionaries  require  furloughs  on  their  own  account.  After 
an  absence  of  several  years  a  visit  home  invigorates  them  in  body 
and  in  mind,  and  prepares  them  for  the  duties  and  trials  and 
hardships  that  await  them.  Engaged  as  they  are  in  a  per- 
petual conflict  with  dirt  and  disease,  with  ignorance  and  super- 
stition, living  as  they  do  in  the  depressing  influence  of  heathen- 
ism, virtue  goes  out  of  them,  and  they  need  to  have  their 
strength  renewed  if  they  are  to  be  at  their  best.  Missionaries 
live  longer  and  do  better  work  for  being  allowed,  like  pearl- 
divers,  to  come  to  the  surface  occasionally,  to  breathe.  In 
"India's  Problem — Krishna  or  Christ."  Dr.  J.  P.  Jones 
maintains  that  life  in  all  its  aspects  has  a  tendency  to  de- 
generate in  the  tropics,  and  one  needs  occasionally  to  return 
to  northern  climes  for  the  blessings  which  they  alone  can  give. 
Dr.  Jones  considered  furloughs  an  absolute  necessity. 

Among  people  of  strange  countenance  and  customs  and 
language,  a  missionary  finds  life  more  trying  and  more  ex- 
hausting than  at  home.  Mr.  Garst  said  that  he  never  spoke  a 
sentence  in  Japanese  without  more  or  less  of  a  mental  strain. 
A  missionary  must  give  out  constantly ;  he  cannot  expect  much 
sympathy  or  support  from  the  people  with  whom  he  has  to  do. 
A  year  spent  with  his  own  kith  and  kin  restores  his  wasted 
energies  and  revives  his  drooping  spirit.  After  a  furlough 
he  returns  to  the  work  rejoicing  as  a  strong  man  to  run  a  race. 


376       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Again,  missionaries  need  furloughs  in  order  to  keep  abreast 
of  the  times.  For  no  matter  how  studious  they  may  be,  they 
are  in  danger  of  falling  behind  their  classmates  who  remained 
at  home.  There  are  many  sources  of  knowledge  open  to  those 
who  are  at  home  to  which  they  have  no  access.  There  is  the 
daily  paper  read  the  day  it  is  printed,  the  public  lecture,  the 
concert,  and  conference  with  kindred  spirits.  Missionaries 
realize  this  more  and  more  and  insist  on  being  permitted  to  spend 
most  of  their  time  while  at  home  in  some  intellectual  center. 
They  want  to  take  special  courses  in  a  university ;  they  want 
to  be  within  reach  of  a  public  library.  They  are  willing  to  do 
deputation  work  part  of  the  time,  but  they  are  exceedingly 
desirous  of  acquainting  themselves  with  the  best  things  that 
have  been  said  and  done  in  their  absence.  They  feel  that  their 
efficiency  as  missionaries  demands  this  of  them. 

Once  more,  missionaries  need  seasons  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord.  There  is  a  popular  notion  that  mis- 
sionaries are  not  tempted  as  other  men  are  tempted,  and  that 
because  of  this  fact  they  live  on  a  higher  plane  than  other 
people.  This  may  be  true  in  some  instances;  it  cannot  be 
true  universally  or  even  generally.  They  have  fewer  oppor- 
tunities of  spiritual  culture  than  those  who  remain  at  home. 
They  do  not  have  fellowship  with  men  and  women  of  like 
precious  faith  to  the  same  extent  as  those  who  live  in  a  Chris- 
tian land.  They  live  on  a  station  with  two  or  three  persons 
of  their  own  race,  and  perhaps  they  are  not  congenial.  It  is 
unreasonable  to  expect  that  persons  thus  situated  should  live 
nearer  to  God  and  manifest  more  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  than 
men  and  women  who  have  a  hundred  privileges  and  helps 
where  they  have  one.  Those  at  home,  like  the  Psalmist,  can 
"take  sweet  counsel  together,  and  walk  in  the  house  of  God 
with  a  throng."  The  missionaries  need  the  uplift  that  comes 
from  a  great  congregation  worshipping  God  in  Spirit  and  in 
truth.  They  need  fellowship  with  those  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  It  is  only  while  they  are  at  home 
on  furlough  that  they  can  enjoy  these  blessings. 


THE  HOME  BASE.  377 

After  eighteen  years  in  Uganda,  Bishop  Tucker  gave  this 
testimony:  "One  of  the  greatest  trials  which  a  missionary  is 
called  upon  to  endure  as  he  fulfills  his  vocation,  is  the  silent 
and  subtle  influence  which  heathenism  has  upon  his  spiritual 
life.  The  danger  of  declension  is  a  very  real  one.  Unless  he 
be  continually  on  his  guard,  the  probability  is  that  his 
spiritual  sensibilities  will  become  blunted.  The  sight  of  Him 
who  is  invisible  will  become  more  and  more  dim — converse 
with  the  Holy  One  Himself  will  grow  less  and  less  precious — 
the  voice  of  the  Spirit  will  wax  fainter  and  fainter,  until  at 
length  the  fact  of  spiritual  declension  becomes  a  sorrowful 
and  solemn  reality,  not  merely  to  the  individual  himself  but 
also  to  those  around.  And  yet  it  is  wonderfully  and  glori- 
ously true,  that  in  the  mission  field  the  messengers  of  the 
gospel  have  oftentimes  such  revelations  of  God  vouchsafed 
to  them,  as  to  lift  them  above  the  things  of  time  and  sense  and 
enable  them  to  realize  something  of  the  great  realities  of  the 
unseen  world.  It  is  true  that  God  does  give  to  those  who  in 
obedience  to  his  command,  forsaking  all  that  they  hold  dear, 
home,  kindred  and  loved  ones,  have  gone  forth  to  make  dis- 
ciples of  the  nations,  such  a  sense  of  His  Presence,  that  all 
thought  of  loneliness  is  lost  in  a  glorious  realization  of  the 
fulfilment  of  the  promise,  'Lo!  I  am  with  you  always — 
through  all  the  days.'  All  this  is  true,  and  yet  it  remains 
equally  true  that  the  worker  for  God  in  the  great  harvest  field 
does  need  to  hear  sometimes  the  gracious  invitation,  *  Come  ye 
yourselves  apart  and  rest  awhile. '  ' ' 

The  churches  need  to  have  the  missionaries  come  home  from 
time  to  time,  and  derive  almost  as  much  benefit  from  their 
furlough  as  the  missionaries  do.  As  the  missionaries  rehearse 
all  that  God  has  done  with  them  and  for  them,  as  they  describe 
the  great  and  effectual  doors  that  he  has  opened  before  them, 
and  as  they  set  forth  the  infinite  need  and  the  infinitesimal 
supply,  sluggish  consciences  are  aroused,  and  cold  and  selfish 
hearts  are  warmed  and  opened  and  pour  forth  a  generous 
store,  like  Horeb's  rock  beneath  the  prophet's  hand.  One 
man  saw  a  group  of  missionaries  walk  down  the  aisle  of  the 


378       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

church  of  which  he  was  a  member,  and  listened  to  their  mes- 
sages, and  went  home  and  wrote  his  will  and  left  a  million 
dollars  for  the  work  in  which  they  were  engaged.  The  reports 
of  the  men  and  women  who  have  guaged  the  sin  and  misery 
of  the  non-Christian  world,  and  who  speak  what  they  know 
and  testify  what  they  have  seen,  interest  and  impress  people 
as  no  printed  page  or  second-hand  report  can.  The  work 
among  the  churches  by  men  and  women  who  are  on  furlough 
has  been  of  inestimable  value.  The  fruit  from  the  seed  sown 
by  them  will,  in  all  after  years,  shake  like  Lebanon. 

"What  is  true  of  the  churches  is  equally  true  of  the  Annual 
Convention.  The  delegates  want  to  see  and  hear  the  mission- 
aries. The  most  helpful  part  of  these  great  gatherings  is  the 
contribution  made  by  the  missionaries  present.  Who  is  able 
to  forecast  the  effect  of  addresses  made  by  men  and  women 
from  India,  Japan,  China,  Tibet,  Africa,  and  Latin  America? 
Who  that  had  the  good  fortune  to  hear  G.  L.  Wharton  of 
India,  or  F.  E.  Meigs  of  China,  or  Charles  E.  Garst  of  Japan, 
or  Dr.  A.  L.  Shelton  of  Tibet,  or  S.  G.  Inman  of  Latin  Amer- 
ica, will  ever  forget  these  men  or  their  words?  If  for  any 
reason  there  should  be  no  missionaries  at  any  National  Con- 
vention, those  present  would  feel  that  the  chief  course  at  the 
feast  was  missing. 

While  on  furlough  the  missionaries  assist  in  recruiting  the 
staff.  They  visit  colleges  and  universities  and  speak  to  the 
students  about  the  needs  of  the  fields,  and  of  the  joy  they 
have  found  in  the  service.  Young  people  hear  these  messages 
and  see  the  beauty  and  glory  of  the  lives  of  the  messengers, 
and  they  gladly  volunteer.  The  missionaries  speak  in  churches 
and  before  Endeavor  Societies  and  Sunday  Schools  and  before 
gatherings  of  all  kinds,  and  some  of  those  who  hear  say,  ' '  Here 
am  I;  send  me  where  I  am  most  needed  and  where  my  life 
will  count  for  most."  David  Livingstone  heard  Robert  Mof- 
fat speak  of  his  work  in  South  Africa,  and  dedicated  his  life 
to  the  service  of  Christ  on  the  mission  field.  Bishop  Selwyn 
touched  John  Coleridge  Patteson,  and  Patteson  spent  his  life 
in  the  South  Seas.    Dr.  Grenfell  spoke  in  Chautauquas  and  in 


XMiit 


THE  HOME  BASE.  379 

medical  schools  and  scores  upon  scores  of  young  physicians 
offered  to  go  with  him  to  Labrador.  John  G.  Paton  spoke 
round  the  world,  and  only  God  knows  how  many  young  people 
are  on  the  mission  field  as  a  result.  If  the  work  of  recruit- 
ment were  the  only  fruit  of  the  furloughs  taken  by  the  mis- 
sionaries, the  time  and  money  expended  would  have  been 
expended  to  good  purpose. 

LITERATURE. 

The  missionaries  have  assisted  in  the  preparation  and  circu- 
lation of  literature.  They  have  written  books  and  tracts, 
translated  hymns  and  other  works,  edited  magazines  and 
weekly  papers.  Thus,  0.  J.  Grainger  wrote  a  Life  of  Mo- 
hammed for  use  in  India;  W.  R.  Hunt  wrote  a  Life  of  Shi 
Kwei  Biao  and  "Heathenism  Under  the  Searchlight";  Dr. 
E.  I.  Osgood  wrote  "Breaking  Down  Chinese  Walls";  A.  F. 
Hensey  wrote  "Opals  from  Africa"  and  "A  Master  Builder 
on  the  Congo";  Fred  E.  Hagin,  "The  Cross  in  Japan";  Mrs. 
M.  B.  Madden,  "In  the  Land  of  the  Cherry  Blossom"  and 
"Women  in  the  Meiji  Era";  Mrs.  Royal  J.  Dye,  "Bolenge"; 
Mrs.  A.  L.  Shelton,  "Sunshine  and  Shadow  on  the  Tibetan 
Border";  Dr.  Susie  C.  Rijnhart,  "With  Tibetans  in  Tent 
and  Temple";  Mrs.  Emma  R.  Wharton.  "The  Life  of  G.  L. 
Wharton";  Mrs.  L.  D.  Garst,  "In  the  Shadow  of  the  Drum 
Tower"  and  "A  West-Pointer  in  the  Land  of  the  Mikado"; 
Everard  R.  Moon,  "Thaddeus  Bitumba";  Ray  E.  Rice, 
"Damoh  Doings";  G.  L.  Wharton,  "The  Christian  Use  of  the 
Tithe." 

G.  W.  Brown  translated  "The  Church  of  Christ  by  a  Lay- 
man" into  Hindi;  H.  H.  Guy  translated  the  same  work  into 
Japanese,  and  Dr.  W.  E.  Maeklin  translated  it  into  Chinese. 
Dr.  Maeklin  also  translated  Motley's  "Rise  of  the  Dutch  Re- 
public," Green's  "History  of  the  English  People,"  "Swiss 
Life  in  Town  and  Country,"  "The  Life  of  Thomas  Jefferson," 
"The  Life  of  Wyckliffe,"  "Progress  and  Poverty,"  Schiller's 
"History  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War,"  Dove's  "Theory  of 
Human    Progress,"    Lloyd's    "Wealth    Against    Common- 


380      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

wealth,"  Henry  Ford's  "Little  White  Slaver,"  "Manila 
Handbook  of  Health,"  "History  of  the  Standard  Oil  Com- 
pany," and  "History  of  Switzerland."  Dr.  Maeklin  has 
assisted  in  translating  a  Bible  History,  and  has  written  much 
for  the  daily  and  weekly  papers  of  China.  James  Ware  was 
a  member  of  the  Committee  that  revised  the  Chinese  Bible. 
Dr.  Brown  was  the  secretary  of  the  Committee  that  revised  the 
Hindi  Old  Testament ;  he  prepared  the  copy  for  the  printer, 
and  saw  the  work  through  the  press.  The  missionaries  in 
Africa  translated  almost  the  entire  New  Testament  and  parts 
of  the  Old  Testament  into  Lonkundo,  more  than  a  hundred 
hymns,  a  number  of  text-books  for  the  schools,  and  a  series  of 
Bible  Stories.  The  missionaries  in  the  Philippines  translated 
the  Pentateuch,  revised  the  New  Testament,  and  prepared  an 
English-Spanish  Dictionary. 

The  missionaries  in  India  have  published  The  Sahayak  for 
many  years ;  the  missionaries  in  China  published  The  China 
Christian;  the  missionaries  in  Japan  The  Harbinger,  and 
the  missionaries  in  the  Philippines  The  Way  of  Peace.  These 
papers  contain  comments  on  the  Sunday  School  Lesson  and  on 
the  Christian  Endeavor  Topics.  They  keep  the  missionaries 
and  the  converts  in  touch  with  one  another. 

In  some  fields  reading  rooms  and  libraries  have  been  opened 
and  maintained.  Every  patient  in  the  hospital  and  dispensary 
receives  a  tract  or  a  Gospel.  Large  use  is  made  of  literature 
on  preaching  tours.  Gospels,  New  Testaments,  and  Bibles  are 
sold  at  cost,  or  at  less  than  cost.  The  printed  page  reinforces 
the  oral  message,  deepens  the  impression  made,  and  helps  to 
make  it  permanent.  The  printed  page  can  go  where  no  mis- 
sionary is  admitted.  It  is  read  by  men  and  women  who  for 
reasons  satisfactory  to  themselves  would  not  listen  to  the  mis- 
sionary. The  gospel  is  God's  power  to  save  the  believer,  and 
the  truth  in  the  gospel  can  be  conveyed  to  the  unbeliever  by 
means  of  paper  and  ink.  The  press  has  been  used  with  most 
gratifying  results.  It  repeats  the  miracle  of  Pentecost;  it 
speaks  in  ten  times  as  many  tongues  as  were  heard  on  Pente- 
cost. 


THE  HOME  BASE.  381 

The  workers  at  the  Home  Base  have  written  much  in  the 
interest  of  the  work.  Thus.  F.  ]\I.  Rains  wrote  "A  Visit  to 
Our  Foreign  Mission  Stations";  S.  J.  Corey  wrote  "Among 
Central  African  Tribes,"  "Among  Asia's  Needy  Millions," 
"Ten  Lessons  in  World  Conquest,"  and  "A  Report  of  the 
Commission  to  the  Far  East";  Bert  Wilson,  "How  to  In- 
augurate the  Tithing  System  in  the  Local  Church"  and  "Our 
Account  with  God";  A.  McLean,  "Missionary  Addresses," 
"Hand-book  of  Missions."  "A  Circuit  of  the  Globe,"  "Where 
the  Book  Speaks,"  and  "Epoch  Makers  of  Modern  Missions." 
Miss  I  acy  King  DeMoss  wrote,  "Then  and  Now  in  Africa," 
"Little  Journeys  to  Far  Countries,"  "How  the  Missionary- 
Works,"  and  "With  Hammer  and  Hoe  in  Mission  Lands," 
Abram  E.  Cory,  "The  Trail  to  the  Hearts  of  Men." 

Some  of  these  books  have  had  a  large  sale  and  all  have  done 
much  good.  In  addition  to  these,  the  Society  has  sold  tens 
of  thousands  of  books  published  by  the  Missionary  Education 
^Movement,  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement,  and  the  Stu- 
dent Volunteer  Movement. 

The  Missionary  Intelligencer  was  published  for  thirty-one 
years  and  was  an  indispensable  agency  in  the  promotion  of 
the  work.  Month  by  month  it  reported  the  experiences  of  the 
missionaries  and  the  progress  made.  It  informed  and  stimu- 
lated the  constituency.  It  kept  the  missionaries  acquainted 
with  what  was  being  done  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  The  Mis- 
sionary Voice  was  published  for  a  dozen  years.  Each  quarter 
250,000  copies  were  distributed  among  the  churches.  Leaflets 
without  number  and  manuals  were  published  and  used  to  good 
advantage.  The  Society  is  now  one  of  the  agencies  back  of 
the  World  Call,  the  new  magazine  that  represents  all  the 
organized  Avork  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ. 

HINDRANCES. 

The  work  of  the  Society  has  been  hindered  by  three  main 
causes :  opposition,  indifference,  and  ignorance.  The  spread 
of  the  gospel  has  been  violently  opposed  from  the  beginning, 
and  will  be  opposed  until  the  end.    The  management  of  the 


382       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Society  has  been  attacked  on  several  grounds.  It  has  been 
attacked  because  of  the  cost  of  administration.  The  opposi- 
tion has  sought  to  make  it  appear  that  most  of  the  money 
given  is  consumed  in  paying  the  salaries  of  the  officers  and  in 
defraying  other  expenses,  and  that  only  a  moiety  reaches  the 
workers  on  the  field.  No  explanation  would  satisfy  the  op- 
posers.  The  truth  was  suppressed  and  fairy  tales  were  re- 
peated as  if  they  were  as  true  as  Holy  Writ.  It  is  safe  to  say 
that  there  is  no  money  given  for  religious  purposes  that  is 
handled  more  economically  than  the  money  given  for  missions. 
The  greater  part  of  the  money  that  is  charged  to  expenses  is 
used  in  educating  a  million  people.  If  the  money  needed  were 
forthcoming  without  any  effort  on  the  part  of  the  manage- 
ment, it  would  be  handled  without  any  expense.  It  is  not  ad- 
ministering funds  that  costs,  but  getting  funds  to  admin- 
ister. Agents  must  be  employed ;  advertising  must  be  done ; 
the  facts  must  be  kept  before  the  people  throughout  the  year. 
It  has  been  shown  that  in  the  early  years  of  the  Society' 's 
history  no  agents  were  employed  and  almost  nothing  was  done, 
in  order  to  keep  the  expenses  as  low  as  possible.  That  plan 
had  a  fair  trial,  and  its  inadequacy  was  demonstrated. 

The  management  has  been  attacked  on  account  of  some  of 
the  missionaries  sent  to  the  field.  If  the  assailants  had  taken 
pains  to  ascertain  the  facts,  they  would  have  approved  the 
employment  and  maintenance  of  the  men  in  question.  There 
never  was  any  justification  for  these  attacks.  In  every  in- 
stance the  missionaries  sent  out  made  good.  They  manifested 
their  loyalty  to  Christ  and  to  the  gospel  of  his  grace.  Because 
of  the  attacks,  some  good  friends  were  misled  and  permanently 
alienated.  These  friends  believed  that  in  boycotting  the  So- 
ciety they  were  doing  God  a  service.  The  Society  suffered  on 
account  of  the  attacks  made  upon  it,  and  the  friends  who  were 
misinformed  and  withdrew  their  support  suffered  also. 

In  some  quarters  there  is  a  disposition  to  require  subscrip- 
tion to  a  human  creed  before  financial  assistance  is  given. 
Officials  and  missionaries  were  given  to  understand  that  money 
that  would  be  given  in  case  of  subscription  would  be  withheld 


THE  HOME  BASE.  383 

in  case  subscription  was  refused.  And  money  has  been  with- 
held on  that  ground.  To  such  men  the  Creed  of  Caesarea 
Philippi  is  not  sufficient.  That  which  was  sufficient  for  the 
goodly  fellowship  of  the  apostles  and  the  glorious  company 
of  the  martyrs  is  not  sufficient  for  them.  They  vainly  hope, 
as  all  creed-makers  in  the  past  hoped,  that  subscription  to 
their  statements  will  exclude  heresy.  Many  of  their  state- 
ments may  be  true,  but,  whether  true  or  false,  the}^  are  un- 
authorized and  are  to  be  rejected  even  if  gifts  of  money  are 
withheld  and  diverted  to  other  purposes. 

It  is  probable  that  the  number  of  the  indifferent  is  far 
larger  than  the  number  of  the  opposed.  At  least  half  the 
churches  have  no  interest  in  the  evangelization  of  he  world. 
They  do  not  see  humanitj'  through  the  eyes  of  Christ,  and  do 
not  have  his  concern  for  its  redemption.  Adoniram  Judson 
said  that  his  hand  was  nearly  shaken  off,  and  his  hair  was 
nearly  shorn  off  for  mementos,  by  Christian  people  who  would 
gladly  have  allowed  missions  to  die.  He  found  the  heart  of 
the  church  as  cold  as  ice.  He  thought  the  people  at  home  were 
praying  for  him ;  he  discovered  that  if  he  had  died  they  would 
scarcely  have  heard  of  it,  and  if  they  had  heard  the}^  would 
not  have  greatly  cared.  Conditions  are  different  now  from 
what  they  were  then.  In  myriads  of  churches  there  is  an  at- 
mosphere favorable  to  missions.  Millions  are  given  now  where 
tens  of  thousands  were  given  in  Judson 's  time.  Young  people 
of  abilit}'  and  culture  are  offering  themselves  in  much  larger 
numbers  now  than  then.  But  even  now  the  situation  is  very 
far  from  ideal.  In  many  churches  no  sermons  are  preached 
on  missions;  no  prayers  are  offered  for  missions;  and  no 
offerings  are  made  for  missions.  It  is  said  on  good  authority 
that  nine-tenths  of  all  the  money  given  for  missions  comes 
from  one-tenth  of  the  people  who  have  confessed  their  faith  in 
Jesus  as  the  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  and  that  one- 
half  give  nothing.  The  zeal  of  young  people  who  have  heard 
the  call  of  God  and  who  are  ready  to  respond  is  chilled  by  the  i 
indifference  of  their  seniors  and  leaders.  Because  of  this  state ' 
of  affairs,  young  men  who  under  other  circumstances  might 


384      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

become  as  useful  and  as  eminent  as  Carey,  as  Judson,  as  Duff  A 
as  Morrison,  as  Moffat,  as  Livingstone,  as  Martj^n,  as  Williams, 
give  themselves  to  humbler  callings  and  their  names  are  not 
heard  and  their  influence  is  not  felt  outside  their  own  neigh- 
borhoods. It  may  be  a  question  which  is  the  greater  hin- 
drance, opposition  or  indifference ;  but  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  indifference  is  far  more  widespread  than  open  and 
avowed  opposition. 

The  third  hindrance  named  is  ignorance.  The  Bible  is  a 
missionary  book;  the  church  is  a  missionary  institution;  the 
God  we  worship  and  adore  and  whom  we  address  as  Father, 
is  a  missionary  God;  the  Christ  whom  we  confess  as  Lord  is 
the  Author  of  the  missionary  enterprise  and  the  original  Mis- 
sionary. There  are  millions  of  Christian  people  on  whose 
minds  these  truths  have  never  dawned.  They  have  never 
heard  these  truths  expounded  and  emphasized  from  the 
pulpit;  they  have  never  heard  any  prayers  addressed  to  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  would  send  forth  laborers  into  his 
harvest.  They  do  not  read  missionary  books  and  magazines 
in  order  that  they  may  keep  informed  as  to  what  the  Lord 
is  doing  in  China,  in  India,  in  Japan,  in  Korea,  in  Africa,  in 
the  East  and  West  Indies,  in  Mexico,  and  in  South  America. 
They  do  not  consider  that  it  is  the  purpose  of  God  that  every 
kindred  and  tongue  and  tribe  and  nation  and  people  must  hear 
the  word  of  truth,  the  gospel  of  salvation.  They  have  heard 
the  words,  ''Save  yourselves,"  and  they  have  not  heard  the 
other  words,  ' '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  the  whole  creation";  or  these  other  words,  "You  shall 
receive  power  when  the  Holy  Spirit  is  come  upon  you,  and  you 
shall  be  my  witnesses  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea 
and  Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth." 
They  are  as  innocent  of  any  knowledge  of  what  has  been  called 
the  most  influential  and  enduring  work  that  is  being  done  in 
this  day  of  great  enterprises,  as  they  were  when  they  were 
born.  Because  of  their  colossal  ignorance  they  stand  aloof 
and  have  no  share  in  the  one  work  that  the  Risen  Lord  as- 
signed his  followers  to  do  in  his  name  and  for  his  glory.    It 


THE  HOME  BASE.  385 

can  liardh^  be  said  that  they  are  opposed  to  missions;  they 
do  not  know  enough  to  be  opposed.  Their  hindrance  is  nega- 
tive, but  it  is  real.  They  are  not  with  Christ,  and  because 
they  are  not  they  are  against  him.  They  are  slackers  in  the 
Kingdom. 

The  pathetic  thing  about  this  class  of  Christians  is  that  they 
do  not  care  to  know  the  truth.    Like  some  in  the  ancient  time,  I 
it  can  be  said  that  "they  are  willingly  ignorant."    They  could  j 
easily  ascertain  what  the  will  of  God  for  them  is.     There  are  i 
ample  sources  of  information  within  their  reach.     They  have  i 
his  word  in  their  own  tongue  and  they  can  read  it  for  them- 
selves.    Missionary  books  and  magazines  can  be  had  at  cost, 
or  at  less  than  cost.    These  tell  what  has  been  done,  what  is 
being  done,  and  what  can  be  done.     There  is  no  other  litera- 
ture so  fascinating  and  so  inspiring  as  that  which  tells  of  what 
is  being  done  to  bring  in  the  day  foretold  long  ago,  when  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as 
the  waters  cover  the  sea.     They  could  hear  missionary  ad- 
dresses and  become  members  of  Mission  Study  Classes,  and 
become  intelligent  with  respect  to  the  missionary  cause.    They 
never  listen  to  a  missionary  address  if  they  can  avoid  it.    If 
they  know  that  a  missionary  or  a  missionary  agent  is  to  speak 
in  the  church  of  which  they  are  members,  they  make  it  a 
point  to  be  absent.    And  as  to  becoming  a  member  of  a  Mission 
Study  Class,  one  might  as  well  expect  them  to  join  a  class 
studying  Chinese  metaphysics. 

TWO  NOTABLE  THINGS. 

1.  It  should  be  remembered  that  the  Society  is  an  interna- 
tional institution.  Canada  has  given  Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin  and 
Dr.  James  Butchart  to  China,  David  and  Miss  Mary  Rioch  to 
India,  Miss  Mary  Frances  Lediard  to  Japan,  and  Roderick 
A.  MacLeod  to  Tibet,  as  missionaries.  The  women  of  Ontario 
and  the  Maritime  provinces  supported  Miss  Rioch  from  the 
time  of  her  appointment,  in  1893,  until  her  marriage,  in  1915. 
Since  that  time  they  have  supported  Miss  Ada  Scott,  her' 
successor.    The  churches  and  Sunday  schools  of  the  Dominion 

25 


386       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

of  Canada  have  given  regularly  and  liberally  to  the  mainte- 
nance of  the  work.  More  than  one  bequest  was  received; 
that  of  Abram  Farewell  was  one  of  the  largest  received  by 
the  Society.  England  has  given  Dr.  Minnie  Henley  Rioeh  and 
Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke,  and  has  supported  Dr.  Mary  T.  Mc- 
Gavran  and  Miss  Clarke  in  India.  J.  and  F.  Coop  have  been 
among  the  Society's  most  generous  supporters.  Australia  has 
sent  Miss  Mary  Thompson  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F.  E.  Stubbin 
to  India,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Percival  A.  Davey  to  Japan,  Miss  Rosa 
L.  Tonkin  to  China,  and  D.  C.  McCallum  and  A.  G.  Saunders 
to  the  Philippines,  and  supported  all  except  the  last  two 
named. 

Australia  was  visited  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wharton,  by  Mr. 
McLean,  by  Mr.  Ware,  by  Mr.  Rains,  and  by  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Macklin.  One  of  the  Australian  ministers  wrote  concerning 
the  first  of  these  visits  as  follows :  ' '  6.  L.  Wharton  came  to  us 
supplied  with  idols  and  other  interesting  objects  from  heathen 
India,  and  by  means  of  these  and  maps  and  charts,  he  gave  us 
very  interesting  lectures  on  India,  its  races,  religions,  lan- 
guages, missions,  etc.  In  this  way  the  zeal  of  our  brother 
burned  into  our  hearts  until  quite  a  missionary  spirit  has  been 
created  among  our  brethren  in  Sydney,  and  other  parts  of 
Australia.  His  lectures  in  Melbourne  aroused  such  an  in- 
terest in  Foreign  Missions  that  the  Victoria  brethren  have  de- 
cided to  support  a  man  in  India.  This  is  the  first  effort  at 
foreign  missionary  work  on  the  part  of  the  brotherhoood 
here. ' '  The  interest  first  aroused  by  the  visit  of  Mr.  Wharton 
was  fostered  and  deepened  by  the  visits  of  the  men  named. 
It  was  said  of  the  addresses  of  Mr.  Rains  that  no  such  appeals 
on  behalf  of  missions  had  been  heard  in  Australia.  Dr.  Mack- 
lin was  received  almost  as  a  military  chieftain.  The  fame  of 
his  marvelous  work  in  China  had  preceded  him  and  prepared 
the  churches  and  the  people  for  his  advent  and  message.  The 
letters  from  the  men  and  women  sent  from  Australia  to  India 
and  China  and  Japan  and  the  Philippines,  and  published  in 
the  Australian  Christian,  and  the  visits  of  these  workers  on 
furlough  fed  the  missionary  fires  in  the  churches  and  called 


THE  HOME  BASE.  387 

out  numerous  and  generous  gifts  for  the  maintenance  and  in- 
crease of  the  work. 

2.  Mention  should  be  made  of  the  Wharton  Memorial  Home 
in  Hiram,  Ohio,  for  the  children  of  missionaries.  The  care 
and  education  of  their  children  is  one  of  the  missionaries '  first 
concerns.  In  tropical  countries  children  cannot  live  and 
thrive.  Aside  from  the  question  of  climate,  the  moral  condi- 
tions in  all  non-Christian  lands  are  such  that  children  cannot 
escape  contamination.  Darkness  covers  these  lands,  and  gross 
darkness  their  peoples.  Their  manner  of  life  is  earthly, 
sensual,  and  devilish.  It  is  necessary  for  the  children  of 
missionaries  to  be  educated  at  home.  In  time  past,  in  many 
instances,  families  were  separated;  the  mother  and  children 
came  home  while  the  father  remained  at  his  post.  Sometimes 
all  came  home  and  remained  as  long  as  the  children  were  in 
school.  It  is  not  always  practicable  and  it  is  never  desirable 
to  divide  a  family.  A  man  needs  a  home,  and  he  cannot  have 
a  home  if  his  wife  and  children  are  in  America,  and  he  is 
in  China  or  in  Africa.  Where  there  is  a  Home  in  which  the 
children  can  be  cared  for  while  they  are  receiving  their  edu- 
cation, the  father  and  mother  can  remain  on  the  fi.eld  and 
carry  on  their  work  and  be  free  from  any  anxiety  about  their 
children's  welfare. 

It  was  this  consideration  that  led  to  the  founding  of  the 
Wharton  Memorial  Home  in  Hiram.  There  are  few  if  any 
better  places  in  the  world  for  such  an  institution.  The  air  is 
clear  and  bracing;  the  water  is  pure;  the  surroundings  are 
beautiful ;  the  moral  atmosphere  is  the  very  best.  The  schools 
and  church  are  near  at  hand.  The  Hiram  friends  raised  the 
money,  bought  the  property,  and  deeded  it  to  the  Society. 

Thus  far  few  children  have  been  placed  in  the  Home.  But 
it  is  belicA^ed  that  more  and  more  missionaries  on  the  field  will 
be  willing  to  entrust  their  children  in  their  formative  years 
to  this  Christian  institution,  and  that  they  will  be  abundantly 
satisfied  with  the  results.  Bishop  Thoburn  has  borne  testimony 
to  this  effect,  that  in  his  experience  of  forty  years  he  never 
heard  of  a  child  who  was  sent  home  to  be  educated  who  did  not 


388       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

turn  out  well.  God  has  a  special  blessing  for  those  who 
leave  house,  and  father,  and  mother,  and  children,  for  his  sake 
and  the  gospel's  sake. 

SOME  EFFECTS  OF  THE  WAR. 

The  war  affected  the  work  in  many  ways.  Some  of  the  mis- 
sionaries felt  that  it  was  their  duty  to  leave  the  field,  that  they 
might  have  part  in  the  conflict.  Two  men  in  the  Philippines 
and  one  in  Japan  came  home  and  placed  their  services  at  the 
disposal  of  the  government.  One  man  spent  six  months  with 
Japanese  troops  in  Siberia.  Two  Associate  Secretaries  re- 
signed, that  they  might  serve  as  Chaplains,  one  in  the  army 
and  the  other  in  the  navy.  One  Secretary  asked  for  a  leave 
of  absence  during  the  continuance  of  the  war  and  served  as 
General  Secretary  of  the  Young  Men's  Christian  xissociation, 
first  in  Fort  Thomas  and  later  in  Camp  Sherman. 

The  war  made  it  exceedingly  difficult  to  get  men  for  the 
fields.  All  who  were  of  military  age  were  required  to  register. 
Few  of  them  claimed  the  exemption  the  government  was  ready 
to  grant.  Most  men  were  eager  to  enter  the  service  and  will- 
ing to  lay  down  their  lives  if  necessary  in  the  interest  of  the 
world's  freedom  and  civilization.  Dr.  Lloyd  R.  Boutwell  was 
under  appointment  to  China;  his  passage  was  engaged;  he 
was  read}^  to  start  when  the  government  intimated  that  it 
needed  his  services  in  France.  He  responded  promptly  and 
gladly.  Within  a  week  of  the  signing  of  the  armistice  he  was 
killed.  Dr.  Boutwell  left  a  wife  and  child  to  mourn  his  de- 
parture while  rejoicing  in  his  heroism. 

It  was  more  difficult  to  get  passports  because  of  the  war.  It 
was  necessary  for  missionaries  to  get  permission  to  leave  the 
country.  Those  going  to  India  had  to  get  the  consent  of  the 
British  government  to  enter,  and  one  family  was  not  per- 
mitted to  return  because  of  a  German  name. 

Quite  a  number  of  the  converts  in  Africa  and  China  and 
India  were  called  to  the  colors.  Some  of  them  laid  down  their 
lives,  other  were  wounded.  The  membership  of  the  churches 
was  depleted  and  the  work  of  Christ  hindered  thereby. 


THE  HOME  BASE.  389 

The  war  brought  great  embarrassment  to  the  Society  in  the 
matter  of  finance.  In  September,  1915,  one  gold  dollar  was 
worth  $2.58  Mexican,  the  currency  of  China.  For  twenty 
years  one  gold  dollar  was  worth  on  an  average  two  Mexican 
dollars.  Three  years  later  one  gold  dollar  was  worth  barely 
one  Mexican  dollar.  In  Tibet  exchange  was  still  more  un- 
favorable. In  justice  to  the  missionaries,  the  Society  felt  that 
it  must  furnish  as  many  Mexican  dollars  as  it  did  before 
the  war.  Otherwise  they  would  be  compelled  to  leave  the  field. 
It  was  not  possible  for  them  to  live  and  meet  their  obligations 
when  prices  were  rising  and  the  purchasing  power  of  the 
money  sent  them  was  reduced  one-half.  In  order  to  keep  the 
missionaries  in  China  and  Tibet  and  to  save  the  work  from 
destruction,  the  Society  was  obliged  to  double  its  appropria- 
tion for  salaries  and  for  all  other  expenses.  In  the  current 
year  (1918-1919)  the  added  expenditure  for  China  alone  will 
amount  to  fully  $45,000.  In  Japan  the  loss  in  exchange,  which 
the  Society  must  make  up,  amounts  to  about  eight  per  cent., 
and  in  India  it  amounts  to  about  ten  per  cent.  The  loss  in 
exchange  in  these  four  countries  will  amount  to  between 
$55,000  and  $65,000  in  the  year. 

Not  only  so,  but  the  missionaries  in  Tibet  have  found  it 
difficult  to  get  money  on  any  terms.  The  roads  were  rendered 
unsafe  by  the  presence  of  robbers.  Mr.  Ogden  spent  four 
months  in  travel  on  horseback,  trying  to  get  money  and  was 
unable  to  get  any.  He  made  a  journey  of  sixteen  days  to  the 
south  in  search  of  money;  he  was  able  to  get  some  but  not 
enough  for  the  needs  of  the  Mission.  On  account  of  the  diffi- 
culty in  getting  money  it  was  necessary  to  discharge  most  of 
the  native  helpers.  Had  it  not  been  for  their  gardens  and  the 
grain  the  missionaries  -v^^re  able  to  buy  from  the  people  of 
Batang,  they  would  have  suffered  from  hunger. 

The  war  seriously  interfered  with  the  travel  of  the  mission- 
aries to  and  from  the  fields.  Those  going  to  India  had  to  go 
by  the  Pacific;  that  route  took  more  time  and  cost  sixty  per 
cent  more  than  if  they  had  gone  by  the  Atlantic.  Some  going 
to  Africa  had  to  go  from  New  Orleans  to  Capetown,  and 


390      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

thence  up  the  west  coast  of  the  continent  to  the  Congo.  Some 
returning  home  from  Africa  found  it  necessary  to  come  by 
way  of  the  Cape,  the  Indian  Ocean,  Japan  and  San  Francisco. 
They  were  four  months  on  the  way.  One  company  was  de- 
tained four  weeks  at  the  Cape,  and  another  was  detained  six 
weeks  in  France.  The  ships  had  no  schedules,  and  the  mis- 
sionaries had  to  do  the  best  they  could.  In  many  instances 
freight  was  eight  times  what  it  was  before  1914.  It  took  a  year 
or  longer  to  get  a  shipment  from  Europe  or  from  America. 

Prices  have  risen  on  all  the  fields  on  account  of  the  war. 
In  Africa  a  barrel  of  flour  has  cost  as  much  as  seventy-two 
dollars,  sugar  sixty  cents  a  pound,  and  other  things  in  propor- 
tion. The  missionaries  lived  largely  on  the  fruits  and  vege- 
tables they  raised.  In  the  Philippines  the  necessaries  of  life 
have  doubled  in  cost  in  the  past  four  years.  Medicines  cost 
from  four  to  ten  times  as  much  as  in  normal  years.  In  China 
and  Japan  and  India,  food,  clothing  and  building  materials 
cost  much  more  than  they  did.  Because  of  this  increase  in 
cost  all  building  operations  have  been  halted.  The  mission- 
aries were  instructed  to  spend  as  little  as  possible  so  as  to 
avoid  debt.  In  the  last  year  the  salaries  of  the  workers  were 
increased,  but  the  increase  was  necessarily  slight.  The  in- 
crease in  salaries  was  nothing  like  the  increase  in  the  cost 
of  living. 

The  minds  of  many  of  the  non- Christian  peoples  were  con- 
fused because  of  the  war.  They  could  not  understand  why 
Christian  nations  were  fighting  with  one  another  and  doing 
their  utmost  to  destroy  one  another.  They  had  heard  and  read 
that  the  God  of  the  Christians  is  a  God  of  love,  and  that  he 
requires  his  children  to  love  their  neighbors  even  as  they  loved 
themselves;  and  when  they  saw  the  foremost  Christian  na- 
tions engaged  in  the  deadliest  war  of  all  time,  they  were 
amazed.  After  an  address  by  a  Mohammedan  Mollah  in  which 
he  spoke  of  the  war  and  the  religion  of  the  nations  engaged 
in  it,  he  said,  '  *  I  spit  on  such  a  religion. ' '  Others  saw  that  the 
war  was  not  caused  by  Christianity,  but  by  the  lack  of  Chris- 
tianity in  those  who  had  brought  it  on.     There  can  be  no 


THE  HOME  BASE.  ^^^ 

doubt  that  many  were  perplexed  by  the  strife  and  hatred  be- 
tween the  Christian  participants  and  declined  to  accept  Jesus 
Christ  as  their  Savior  and  Lord. 

At  the  same  time,  it  should  be  said  that  the  war  has  given 
the  church  the  greatest  opportunity  she  has  had  in  her  his- 
tory. Every  other  faith  has  been  discredited.  Hinduism, 
Buddhism,  Confucianism  and  Shintoism  have  no  message  for 
mankind  in  this  period.  Mohammedans  used  to  glorj^  in  their 
unity.  When  a  decree  went  forth  that  200,000,000  Moslems 
should  range  themselves  on  the  side  of  the  Central  Powers,  the 
majority  of  the  faithful  paid  no  attention  to  it.  The  day  for 
a  Jihad  was  past  and  gone  forever.  Moslems  fought  beside 
Christians  in  France,  in  Flanders,  and  in  Palestine.  In  the 
progress  of  the  war  Christ  came  into  his  own  as  never  before. 
Statesmen  and  soldiers  have  come  to  realize  that  it  is  only  as 
His  principles  are  accepted  and  prevail  that  the  world  can 
have  a  just  and  lasting  peace. 

The  war  has  opened  the  world  to  Christianity  in  a  wonder- 
ful way.  More  than  a  million  Indians  and  more  than  three 
hundred  thousand  Chinese  and  myriads  of  Africans  helped 
to  win  the  victory.  If  it  had  not  been  for  them,  it  is  possible 
that  the  victory  would  have  been  won  by  the  other  side.  These 
men  have  returned  or  will  return  with  new  conceptions  of  the 
Christian  religion  and  the  Christian's  God.  Because  of  what 
they  have  learned  in  the  war,  they  will  be  more  ready  to  hear 
the  missionary  and  more  ready  to  give  themselves  in  love 
and  trust  to  Jesus  Christ,  the  everlasting  Son  of  the  Father. 

THE  EPIDEMIC  OF  INFLUENZA. 

One  missionary  died  from  this  disease.  Mrs.  Louis  F.  Jag- 
gard  was  preparing  to  return  to  her  work  in  the  Belgian 
Congo  when  she  was  stricken  down.  Dr.  Jaggard  was  sick 
at  the  same  time;  he  recovered  and  went  back  to  the  field 
alone.  Mrs.  W,  B.  Alexander  was  at  death's  door  for  several 
weeks.  In  the  providence  of  God  she  was  restored  to  her 
family  and  to  the  Mission. 


392       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

It  is  believed  that  the  influenza  was  a  world-wide  scourge. 
It  is  not  known,  and  it  may  never  be  known  how  many  died 
from  its  effects.  It  is  probable  that  as  many  died  from  it  as 
were  killed  in  the  world  war.  India  suffered  greatly,  perhaps 
more  than  any  other  country.  It  is  estimated  that  6,000,000 
Indian  people  died.  The  people  said  that  the  influenza  was 
worse  than  the  plague,  for  they  could  run  away  from  the 
plague,  but  they  could  not  run  away  from  the  influenza. 
David  Rioch  said  he  had  never  seen  anything  like  it.  In 
home  after  home  there  was  not  one  that  was  not  down  with  it. 
So  fearful  were  the  people  of  it  that  it  was  with  difficulty  that 
the  dead  could  be  gotten  to  the  burning  ground.  The  day 
before  he  wrote,  two  of  the  evangelists  met  a  cart  in  which 
there  were  three  dead,  all  from  the  same  house.  The  caste 
people  would  not  help,  and  the  man  had  to  put  them  in  the 
cart  and  burn  them  himself.  One  man  said  to  Mr.  Eioch 
that  there  were  ten  in  his  house,  and  eight  of  them  were  sick. 
In  many  families  there  was  not  one  who  was  not  down  with 
it,  and  there  was  no  one  to  wait  on  them.  Whole  villages  were 
practically  wiped  out  of  existence.  In  one  village  of  six  hun- 
dred only  sixteen  were  left  alive.  In  other  villages  only  one 
or  two  members  survive. 

In  India  millions  of  people  do  not  have  nourishing  food 
and  proper  clothing  and  comfortable  homes  and  medical  care 
when  they  are  sick.  In  such  circumstances  it  is  not  at  all 
strange  that  in  time  of  pestilence  they  die  like  flies.  There  is 
not  sufficient  vitality  in  their  systems  to  withstand  the  ravages 
of  the  disease. 

So  far  as  has  been  ascertained,  the  losses  in  the  African 
Mission  from  the  epidemic  of  influenza,  exceeded  five  hundred. 
At  Bolenge  there  were  four  hundred  cases,  with  sixty-two 
deaths,  besides  many  more  at  the  out-stations.  Among  the 
losses  at  Bolenge  were  Bolongo,  Mr.  Hensey's  personal  at- 
tendant; Intole  and  Lokulakoko,  two  successful  evangelists; 
Ekila,  the  wife  of  Bitumba;  and  many  of  the  finest  young 
people  in  the  church.  So  many  died  in  Africa  that  the  people 
were   thunderstruck.     They   were   accustomed   to   see   their 


THE  HOME  BASE.  393 

neighbors  die  one  at  a  time,  and  they  thought  they  understood 
that ;  but  when  they  saw  men  and  women  dying  by  the  score 
every  day,  they  did  not  know  what  to  think.  The  missionaries 
did  not  deem  it  wise  for  the  evangelists  to  go  out  into  the  back 
country  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  time  of  the  epidemic,  or 
for  the  inquirers  to  come  into  the  stations  for  instruction  and 
baptism.  In  Batang  the  Chinese  and  Tibetans  were  down 
with  it.  Hardly  any  member  of  the  community  escaped.  Dr. 
Shelton  and  Dorothy,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  MacLeod  and  the  baby, 
and  Mr.  Ogden  were  all  victims  of  it. 

At  home  the  churches  were  closed  for  from  six  weeks  to 
two  months  or  a  longer  time.  That  interfered  with  taking  the 
Ever}-  Member  Canvass  as  planned,  and  that  worked  injury  to 
the  Society.  Word  was  sent  out  that  the  authorities  were 
willing  that  the  Convention  should  be  held.  Many  gathered  in 
St.  Louis  and  many  more  were  on  the  way  when  the  decree 
forbidding  the  holding  of  the  Convention  was  issued.  The 
Mayor  and  the  Board  of  Health  did  right,  but  the  injury  to 
the  Society  and  its  work  was  none  the  less  on  that  account. 


SECTION  V. 

1919. 


The  Kingdom  of  the  World  is  hecome  the  Kingdom  of  our 
Lord,  and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever 
(Rev.  11:15). 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK. 

THE  Society  has  established  itself  in  the  confidence  and 
affections  of  a  great  host  of  Christian  people.  Its  mis- 
sionaries are  at  work  in  all  the  great  fields  of  the  world. 
The  earlier  chapters  of  the  History  give  some  account  of  what 
the}^  have  done  and  are  doing.  The}'  preach  the  gospel  in  the  lan- 
guages of  the  people  among  whom  they  dwell.  They  preach  it  by 
word  of  mouth  and  by  lives  of  holiness  and  beneficence.  They 
present  Jesus  the  Christ  as  the  Savior  of  mankind  and  as  the 
Lord  of  all.  They  teach  and  train  the  converts  and  their 
children.  The  prepare  pastors  and  evangelists  and  teachers 
and  colporteurs  and  nurses  and  Bible  women  for  their  min- 
istr^^  They  teach  carpentry,  blacksmithing,  tailoring  and  ag- 
riculture. In  the  hospitals  and  dispensaries  they  care  for 
myriads  of  sick  folk  every  j'-ear.  They  create  and  circulate 
Christian  literature.  They  do  what  is  in  their  power  to  bring 
in  the  Kingdom  of  God,  in  which  his  will  shall  be  done  on  earth 
even  as  it  is  done  in  heaven.  Because  of  what  the  missionaries 
have  done  the  Society  has  its  present  proud  position  among 
the  forces  that  are  working  for  the  evangelization  of  the  whole 
wide  world. 

Here  is  what  the  saintl.y  and  scholarly  President  J.  "W. 
McGarvey  said  of  the  Society :  ' '  The  work  of  the  For- 
eign Christian  Missionary  Society  has  a  worth  bej'ond  what 
any  human  being  can  now  adequately  estimate.  It  is  plant- 
ing churches  of  the  primitive  order  here  and  there  in  heathen 
lands,  as  such  churches  were  planted  hy  the  apostles  and 
the  early  evangelists.  And  as  the  latter  churches  with  few 
exceptions  lived  on  and  grew,  until  they  finally  attained  such 
power  as  to  control  the  religious  sentiments  of  the  ancient 
world,  so  the  former  will  live  and  grow  until  the  modern 
world  will  come  under  their  spiritual  dominion.  But  this 
modern  world  is  so  much  greater  than  the  so-called  world  of 
the  ancients,  both  in  its  known  territory  and  its  actual  popu- 


398       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

lation,  that  there  is  scarcely  any  comparison  between  them. 
It  is  an  incomparably  greater  world  also  in  its  power  to  glorify 
God  by  exalting  all  the  faculties  of  humanity ;  and  from  this 
point  of  view  more  than  from  any  other  will  its  subjugation  to 
the  reign  of  Christ  rise  in  importance  above  the  achievements 
of  the  ancient  church.  The  men  and  women  who  are  planting 
these  feeble  churches  now  are  really  laying  the  foundation  of 
spiritual  empires,  in  which  their  names  will  be  loved  and  re- 
membered as  now  we  remember  the  names  of  those  who  first 
visited  the  various  provinces  that  have  since  grown  into  the 
Christian  nations  of  the  modern  world.  The  man  who  to-day 
endeavors  to  take  into  his  comprehension  the  greatness  and 
glory  awaiting  our  great  Republic  is  bewildered  by  the  pros- 
pect; how  much  more  the  man  who  attempts  to  comprehend 
the  varied  glories  of  that  coming  age  when  all  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world  will  be  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
Christ.  With  this  as  the  outcome — an  outcome  that  passes 
knowledge — what  other  men  on  earth  have  so  much  reason  for 
courage  amid  their  toil  as  those  who  are  spending  and  being 
spent  for  Foreign  Missions?" 

Twenty  years  after  the  Society  was  founded,  Robert  Moffett, 
then  the  Secretary  of  the  American  Christian  Missionary 
Society,  said  that  zeal  for  Foreign  Missions  had  multiplied 
zeal  for  Home  Missions  everywhere.  He  saw  the  hand  of  God 
in  the  organization  of  the  Society.  He  saw  how  it  created  and 
fostered  a  spirit  which  indeed  is  the  spirit  of  Christ,  and 
which  has  been  a  spirit  of  life  to  preachers,  Sunday-school 
workers  and  church  workers  generally.  He  added,  "Wher- 
ever this  broad  missionary  spirit  has  gone,  and  in  the  ratio 
in  which  it  has  been  dominant,  it  has  united  discordant 
churches,  it  has  lifted  mind  and  heart  above  contention  about 
small  things,  it  has  given  new  tone  to  preaching,  it  has  filled 
the  church  with  a  new  and  lasting  fragrance,  it  has  organized 
workers  and  filled  them  with  hope,  it  has  helped  in  the  educa- 
tion of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  into  Christlikeness.  The  Lord 
has  been  with  the  Society,  and  the  Foreign  Society  has  been 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  399 

a  benediction  to  all  those  who  have  prayed  for  and  worked 
for  its  success." 

Since  the  Societ^^  was  organized,  there  has  been  a  marked 
change  in  the  thought  and  attitude  of  the  membership  of  the 
churches  with  respect  to  Foreign  Missions.  In  1876,  in  a  Na- 
tional Convention,  Isaac  Errett  almost  apologized  for  deliver- 
ing an  address  on  the  subject.  Now,  in  the  National  Con- 
ventions, no  other  subject  is  so  popular.  He  felt  that  many,  if 
not  most  of  his  hearers,  were  either  hostile  or  indifferent  to  the 
Foreign  Missionary  enterprise.  It  is  not  so  now.  The  mis- 
sionarj^  who  has  made  good  on  the  field,  or  a  missionary  secre- 
tary, is  listened  to  as  if  he  were  an  angel  of  God. 

In  most  of  the  best  churches  there  is  a  missionary  con- 
science. This  is  a  fruit  of  the  teaching  from  the  pulpit.  The 
duty  of  the  church  to  assist  in  the  evangelization  of  the  world 
is  kept  before  the  people  in  the  pews  from  one  end  of  the  year 
to  the  other.  Prayer  is  offered  on  behalf  of  the  men  and 
women  on  the  field,  and  for  the  prosperity  of  the  cause  so 
dear  to  the  heart  of  our  Lord.  As  a  consequence,  the  first 
question  a  church  asks  concerning  an  applicant  for  its  pulpit 
relates  to  his  missionary  record.  If  the  church  he  has  served 
last  has  made  no  contribution  or  has  given  only  a  trifle,  the 
church  looks  elsewhere.  He  is  considered  no  further.  There 
was  a  time  when  a  minister  was  commended  for  protecting 
the  people  he  served  from  missionary  appeals.  The  people 
did  not  wish  to  be  called  on  for  assistance  for  any  cause  out- 
side the  local  church.  That  time  has  passed.  The  man  who 
would  adopt  that  policy  now  would  find  his  occupation  gone. 
Christian  people  want  to  hear,  and  to  know,  and  to  help. 
They  have  learned  that  a  local  congregation  does  not  live  to 
itself,  and  that  if  it  should  try  to  do  so  it  would  forfeit  the 
loving  favor  of  God.  Churches  are  coming  to  realize  increas- 
ingly that  they  exist  to  help  Christ  accomplish  his  purpose, 
that  of  saving  a  lost  world.  The  best  churches  have  given  and 
will  give  more  liberally  for  the  furtherance  of  the  work  which 
the  Society  represents.     The  responses  to  the  Million  Dollar 


400       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Campaign  and  to  the  Men  and  Millions  Movement  amount  to  a 
demonstration. 

The  change  in  attitude  has  manifested  itself  in  several 
directions.  The  religious  papers  give  large  space  to  reports 
from  the  field  and  to  appeals  on  behalf  of  the  work.  The 
trivial  questions  that  once  occupied  so  much  space  have  given 
place  to  the  discussion  of  questions  relating  to  the  spread  of 
the  gospel  in  all  lands.  Christian  men  and  women  are  not 
interested  in  questions  that  once  were  the  subjects  of  fierce 
and  acrimonious  debate.  They  want  to  hear  about  the  prog- 
ress of  the  gospel  in  Africa,  in  Asia,  in  Latin  America,  and  in 
all  parts  of  North  America.  Not  only  the  religious  papers 
but  the  secular  papers  and  the  monthly  magazines  give  place 
in  their  columns  to  what  the  Lord  is  doing  to  win  the  nations 
for  himself.  The  change  in  sentiment  among  the  people  is  re- 
flected in  the  press. 

The  demand  for  missionary  books  is  another  evidence  of  the 
change  that  has  taken  place.  Forty-four  years  ago  the  min- 
ister or  the  family  that  owned  a  missionary  book,  aside  from 
the  Bible,  was  an  exception  to  the  general  rule.  The  president 
of  a  school  that  was  founded  to  train  men  for  the  ministry 
confessed  that  he  did  not  have  a  single  missionary  volume  in 
his  library.  He  had  books  on  a  thousand  other  subjects,  but 
not  one  on  the  subject  that  should  have  had  a  foremost  place 
in  the  thought  and  life  of  every  child  of  God.  Among  the 
ablest  ministers  of  to-day,  it  would  not  be  easy  to  find  one  who 
did  not  nourish  his  own  faith  by  reading  the  great  missionary 
books  that  are,  in  a  sense,  a  supplement  to  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  Christian  families  buy  missionary  books  and  read 
them.  In  a  missionary  meeting  when  books  were  exhibited 
a  father  said  that  he  was  too  old  to  do  much,  but  he  wanted  his 
son  to  have  opportunities  such  as  he  did  not  have,  and  bought 
a  copy  of  every  book  on  the  table.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  a 
thousand  missionary  books  are  bought  to-day  where  one  was 
bought  forty-four  years  ago. 

What  is  true  of  missionary  books  is  true  of  missionary 
magazines.     The  ministers  and  the  men  and  women  who  are 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  401 

doing  most  to  extend  the  boundaries  of  the  Redeemer's  King- 
dom want  the  latest  reports  from  the  fields.  They  wish  to 
keep  posted  as  to  who  the  missionaries  are,  where  they  are, 
and  what  they  are  doing.  They  wish  to  know  the  obstacles 
they  encounter,  the  victories  they  are  winning,  and  their 
experiences  whether  pleasant  or  painful.  They  wish  this  in- 
formation that  they  may  pray  intelligently,  and  speak  in- 
telligently, and  give  intelligently.  The  wide  circulation  of 
the  World  Call  is  a  proof  of  the  revolution  that  has  taken 
place  in  the  thought  of  Christian  people  in  recent  times. 
Forty-four  years  ago  who  subsci-ibed  for  a  missionary  maga- 
zine? Who  dreamed  of  such  a  publication  as  that  of  a  mis- 
sionary magazine?  Now  thousands  of  people  watch  for  its 
coming  and  are  disappointed  if  for  any  cause  it  is  delayed  in 
the  mails. 

The  change  is  seen  also  in  the  colleges  and  universities. 
There  are  living  graduates  of  Bethany  and  other  institutions 
of  learning  who  never  heard  a  missionary  address  or  saw  the 
face  of  a  returned  missionary  in  their  student  days,  and  who, 
when  they  were  graduated,  knew  no  more  about  Missions  than 
a  Hottentot.  The  curriculum  made  no  provision  for  any  in- 
struction on  Missions.  At  the  present  time  there  is  scarcely  a 
church  college  in  Christendom  that  does  not  provide  for  giv- 
ing missionary  instruction  to  its  students.  Some  have  mission- 
ary chairs,  and  some  have  lectureships,  and  all  welcome  the 
missionary  who  is  at  home  on  furlough  and  the  missionary 
agent.  Most,  if  not  all,  have  some  of  their  own  graduates  on 
the  field.  Most,  if  not  all,  have  Volunteer  Bands  meeting  once 
a  week  or  once  in  two  weeks  to  prepare  themselves  for  service 
on  the  fields.  Most,  if  not  all,  have  Mission  Study  Classes 
which  are  largely  attended.  Yale  and  Princeton  and  Oberlin 
and  Transylvania  and  the  College  of  the  Bible  and  other  great 
schools  support  either  a  single  missionary,  or  a  group  of  mis- 
sionaries, or  a  station.  Forty-four  years  ago  there  was  no 
Volunteer  Band  and  no  Mission  Study  Class  in  any  of  our 
Colleges. 
26 


402       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

The  increase  in  the  number  of  missionary  candidates  shows 
the  same  thing.  Forty-four  years  ago  there  were  no  young 
people  ready  and  willing  to  enter  any  non-Christian  land. 
The  Annual  Convention  of  1879  complained  of  a  lack  of  hero- 
ism in  the  educated  men  of  that  time.  The  education  they 
received  turned  their  thoughts  in  another  direction.  They 
could  do  better  for  themselves  by  remaining  at  home,  and 
the}^  remained  at  home.  There  are  not  as  many  now  seeking 
to  enter  the  mission  fields  as  are  needed.  The  supply  is  not 
nearly  equal  to  the  demand.  But  there  has  been  a  marvelous 
change  since  the  Societ}^  began  its  work.  And  now  young  men 
and  women  desire  to  work  in  Tibet  and  Africa,  the  most  diffi- 
cult fields. 

Judson's  great  saying,  that  the  future  is  as  bright  as  the 
promises  of  a  God  who  cannot  lie,  is  as  applicable  now  as  it 
was  when  first  spoken.  God's  word  shall  not  return  to  him 
void,  but  shall  accomplish  that  which  he  pleases,  and  prosper 
in  the  thing  whereunto  he  has  sent  it.  Every  valley  shall  be 
filled,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  brought  low,  the 
crooked  shall  be  made  straight,  and  the  rough  places  plain, 
and  all  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God,  for  the  mouth  of 
Jehovah  hath  spoken  it.  The  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house 
shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains,  and  shall  be 
exalted  above  the  hills,  and  all  nations  shall  flow  into  it. 
Christ  shall  not  fail  or  be  discouraged  until  he  shall  have  set 
judgment  in  the  earth,  and  the  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law. 
All  doors  are  open.  All  nations  are  anxious  to  hear  the  word 
of  truth,  the  gospel  of  salvation.  Tibet,  the  very  last  of  the 
Hermit  Nations,  is  willing  and  even  eager  for  Dr.  Shelton  to 
enter  and  set  up  Christian  hospitals  within  its  borders. 

EVENTS  IN  1919. 

New  Missionaries.— The  following  have  been  added  to  the 
staff:  Dr.  and  Mrs.  George  E.  Mosher,  Mrs.  Evelyn  Utter 
Pearson,  Miss  Wilhelma  Smith,  Miss  Ruth  Musgrave,  and 
Mrs.    W.    A.    Frymire,    Miss    Martha    Bateman    and    Miss 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  403 

Goldie  "Wells,  in  Africa;*  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wallace  R.  Bacon 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  C.  Bro  in  China;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C. 
C.  McCaw  in  the  Philippines;  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  David 
P.  Caldwell  in  Tibet.  Mrs.  Mosher  before  her  marriage 
served  one  terra  in  Monieka,  where  .she  was  associated  with 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Jaggard.  Her  maiden  name  was  Miss  Edith  Ap- 
person.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Caldwell  accompanied  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Hardy  to  the  field.  Mrs.  Caldwell  is  a  trained  nurse  and  is 
able  to  assist  in  caring  for  the  .sick  and  in  training  nurses. 

The  Recruitment  Campaign. — The  Candidate  Committee, 
representing  the  Society  and  the  Christian  "Woman's  Board  of 
Missions,  arranged  a  visit  to  each  one  of  our  own  schools  and 
to  several  of  the  State  Universities.  A  man  and  a  woman 
went  together  to  each  institution.  The  schools  visited  were 
these :  Angola  Normal,  Atlantic  Christian  College,  Bethany 
College,  Butler  College,  Cotner  University,  Culver-Stockton 
College,  Disciples  Divinity  House,  Drake  University,  Eugene 
Bible  University'',  Eureka  College,  Hamilton  College,  Hiram 
College,  Midway  Orphan  School,  Milligan  College,  Phillips 
University,  South-Eastern  Christian  College,  Spokane  Uni- 
versity, Texas  Christian  University,  Transylvania  and  College 
of  the  Bible,  Virginia  Christian  College,  William  Woods  Col- 
lege, University  of  Chicago,  University  of  Illinois,  University 
of  Missouri,  and  the  University  of  Nebraska.  D.  0.  Cunning- 
ham of  India,  who  happened  to  be  at  home,  was  chosen  to 
serve  as  Candidate  Secretary  till  the  end  of  the  missionary 
year.  President  C.  T.  Paul  was  asked  to  prepare  some  litera- 
ture to  be  used  in  the  campaign.  He  prepared  a  pamphlet  en- 
titled ' '  Somewhere  in  all  the  World, ' '  and  a  brochure  entitled 
' '  The  Call  of  China, ' '  two  works  of  extraordinary  merit. 

Scholarships  for  Missionary  Candidates. — In  order  that 
men  and  women  going  to  the  field  should  be  as  well  prepared 
as  possible,  it  is  felt  desirable  that  they  should  spend  a  year 
or  two  years  in  the  College  of  Missions.  Few  missionary  can- 
didates come  from  wealthy  homes  or  have  money  of  their  own. 


*Representing  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  and  the  For- 
eign Christian  Missionary  Society. 


404       FOEEIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Most  graduates  leave  college  iu  debt.  If  they  are  to  spend  a 
year  or  two  years  in  the  College  of  Missions,  they  must  have 
assistance  in  the  form  of  scholarships.  Otherwise  they  must 
enter  some  lucrative  calling  and  continue  it  until  their  debts 
are  paid  and  they  have  accumulated  enough  to  defray  their 
expenses  while  studying  in  the  College  of  Missions.  By  that 
time  they  may  have  passed  the  age  limit,  or  they  may  have 
lost  the  missionary  purpose.  For  this  reason  the  Society, 
through  its  Executive  Committee,  has  found  it  necessary  to 
grant  scholarships  to  candidates  under  engagement  to  go  to 
the  field. 

Missionary  Education. — The  Society  cooperated  with  the 
American  Christian  Missionary  Society,  the  Christian  Wom- 
an's Board  of  Missions,  the  National  Benevolent  Association, 
and  the  Board  of  Ministerial  Relief,  in  the  preparation  of 
literature  for  the  Sunday  schools.  For  six  months  the  litera- 
ture relates  to  Foreign  Missions  and  for  six  months  to  Home 
Missions.  The  material  is  graded  so  as  to  suit  all  ages.  The 
Committee  was  limited  in  its  work  because  its  budget  was  only 
$3,000.  If  its  plans  are  to  be  carried  into  effect,  a  much  larger 
amount  must  be  provided. 

The  Church  School  of  Missions. — This  method  of  reaching 
the  whole  church  in  the  study  of  missions  is  a  new  thing  under 
the  sun,  and  was  devised  by  Mrs.  Royal  J.  Dye,  who  has  long 
been  connected  with  the  Society.  There  have  been  Mission 
Study  Classes  in  the  churches  for  years;  but  the  number 
reached  was  small.  The  aim  now  is  to  reach  the  entire  mem- 
bership, A  term  lasts  eight  weeks.  One  hour  a  week  is  given 
to  recitation,  usually  the  hour  before  the  Sunday  evening 
service.  The  success  of  the  plan  is  phenomenal.  Hundreds 
are  studying  missions  now  where  a  dozen  or  where  none  at  all 
were  studying  before.  Textbooks  and  books  for  side  reading 
are  abundant  and  available. 

The  World-Call. — For  thirty-one  years  the  Society  pub- 
lished the  Missionary  Intelligencer.  This  magazine  and  four 
others,  the  Missionary  Tidings,  the  American  Home  Mission- 
ary, Business  in  Christianity,  and  The  Philanthropist  were 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  405 

superseded  by  the  World  Call.  The  new  magazine  is  the  same 
size  as  the  Tidhigs,  has  sixty-four  pages,  and  is  edited  by  W. 
R.  Warren,  Mrs.  Effie  L.  Cunningham  and  Earl  V,  Eastwood. 
The  World  Call  represents  Missions,  Benevolence,  Education, 
Temperance,  and  Christian  unity.  The  Society  has  one-fifth 
interest  in  the  World  Call,  and  is  responsible  for  one-fifth  of 
the  deficit,  in  case  there  should  be  a  deficit.  The  first  issue  ap- 
peared in  January. 

Cooperation  and  Unification. — At  the  Kansas  City  Conven- 
tion a  resolution  stated  that  the  Foreign  Christian  Mission- 
ary Society  and  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions 
were  working  together  in  Nantungchow,  China,  and  in  the 
Belgian  Congo.  The  resolution  added,  "Not  only  has  this  co- 
operation between  the  Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions 
and  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary  Society  been  found  nec- 
essary, but  like  problems  of  cooperation  and  administration 
are  constant^  arising  in  the  home  field;  furthermore,  the 
Boards  are  finding  that  the  whole  task  of  missionary  promo- 
tion demands  cooperation."  It  was  resolved,  therefore,  that 
a  joint  committee  consisting  of  representatives  of  the  Chris- 
tian Woman's  Board,  the  Foreign  Christian  Missionary 
Societ}^  and  the  American  Christian  Missionary  So- 
ciety, be  constituted  by  the  respective  Boards,  which 
Committee  should  unitedly  plan  for  and  advise  the  said 
Boards  in  their  promotional  missionary  work,  and,  as  far  as 
possible,  should  also  supervise  and  unify  the  administration  of 
the  work  in  those  fields  which  are  common  to  two  or  more 
of  them.  It  was  also  resolved  that  the  joint  committee  "fol- 
lowing the  leading  of  the  Spirit  and  the  lessons  of  experience, 
submit  plans  to  the  respective  Boards  and  their  constituencies 
in  annual  Convention  which  shall  look  toward  the  complete 
unification  of  our  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  work. ' '  All 
that  was  contemplated  by  the  Kansas  Cit}^  Convention  was 
done.  The  joint  committee  was  appointed,  and  it  carried  out 
its  instructions  faithfully.  It  prepared  a  tentative  Constitu- 
tion and  suggested  Articles  of  Agreement.    In  every  step  it 


406       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

took  looking  toward  unification,  the  joint  committee  acted  on 
competent  legal  advice. 

Pensions  for  Missionaries. — The  Board  of  Ministerial  Re- 
lief has  worked  out  a  system  of  pensions  for  ministers  and 
missionaries.  The  Society  has  adopted  the  pension  system  for 
its  missionaries  and  has  insured  all  who  have  served  one  term 
and  are  under  fifty -five  years  of  age.  This  procedure  has  re- 
lieved the  missionaries  of  all  care  for  the  future.  If  they 
should  break  down  in  the  service,  or  if  they  should  die,  their 
families  will  be  provided  for.  If  they  should  live  to  a  good 
old  age,  their  wants  will  be  provided  for.  They  will  receive 
a  pension  each  year  after  they  are  sixty-five  without  regard 
to  their  health.  It  is  believed  that  men  and  women  who  are 
without  fear  concerning  their  support  or  the  support  of  those 
dependent  upon  them,  will  live  longer  and  will  work  more 
effectively  and  joyously  than  they  could  otherwise. 

Regional  Secretaries. — The  Society  cooperates  with  the 
American  Christian  Missionary  Society,  the  Board  of  Church 
Extension,  and  the  National  Benevolent  Association  in  sup- 
porting W.  F.  Turner  in  the  Northwest.  The  Society  prom- 
ised to  pay  toward  his  salary  and  expenses  $1,200  a  year. 
Mr.  Turner  has  the  oversight  of  the  work  in  Western  Mon- 
tana, Idaho,  and  Washington.  He  visits  churches,  assists  in 
the  Every  Member  Canvass,  in  the  payment  of  debts,  in  the 
employment  of  ministers,  and  in  all  other  ways  in  which  he  is 
able.  He  attends  State  and  District  Conventions  and  pre- 
sents the  claims  of  all  phases  of  the  organized  work  of  the 
Disciples  of  Christ.  The  Society  cooperates  with  the  State 
Boards  and  the  other  National  organizations  in  financing  a 
Regional  Secretary  for  the  South-East.  This  Secretary  assists 
the  work  in  Georgia,  South  Carolina,  Florida,  and  Alabama. 
The  Society  was  asked  for  three  hundred  dollars  only;  it  is 
probable  that  it  will  be  asked  for  twice  that  amount  before 
long. 

The  Woman's  Christian  College  in  Japan. — The  Society  has 
taken  one  unit  in  this  institution.  One  unit  costs  nine  hun- 
dred dollars  a  year.     The  Society  has  promised  five  thou- 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  407 

sand  dollars  additional  toward  the  capital  fund.  This  amount 
is  payable  in  five  annual  installments.  The  Woman's  Chris- 
tian College  is  the  only  institution  in  Japan  of  high  grade  for 
women.  The  other  girls'  schools  conducted  by  the  different 
missionary  societies  will  furnish  students  for  this  one.  The 
Woman's  Christian  College  is  a  union  enterprise.  No  one 
Society  has  money  enough  to  maintain  such  a  school,  or  teach- 
ers enough  to  staff  it,  if  it  had  the  money. 

The  IntercMcrch  World  Movement. — This  Movement  was 
organized  that  the  communions  cooperating  might  be  able  to 
do  together  what  they  could  not  do  acting  separately.  The 
leaders  propose  to  conduct  a  united  publicity  and  financial 
campaign.  They  propose  to  conduct  surveys  of  the  home  field 
and  of  the  foreign  field,  with  a  view  to  discover  the  needs  of 
the  world  and  the  resources  of  the  churches.  When  these 
surveys  are  completed,  a  budget  based  on  them  will  be  pre- 
pared which  will  include  Missions,  Education  and  Benevo- 
lence. A  united  financial  drive  is  projected  for  the  spring 
of  1920,  or  whenever  it  is  believed  the  churches  are  sufficiently 
prepared  to  give  the  money  shown  by  the  surveys  to  be  needed. 
The  chief  emphasis  in  the  Movement  is  to  be  placed  on  the 
consecration  of  life;  for,  no  matter  how  much  money  may  be 
secured,  if  there  are  not  men  and  women  ready  to  enter  the 
service  the  money  will  accomplish  nothing.  The  Society  was 
asked  to  approve  the  Movement,  and,  in  conjunction  with  the 
Christian  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  and  the  American 
Christian  Missionary  Society,  to  underwrite  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars  towards  expenses.  It  did  both.  The  Move- 
ment will  be  financed  out  of  funds  secured,  and  not  out  of 
direct  assessments  upon  the  participating  bodies.  The  under- 
writing enables  the  Movement  to  borrow  from  the  New  York 
Banks  all  the  money  it  needs  before  the  financial  drive. 
Abram  E.  Cory  was  asked  to  serve  as  one  of  the  Associate 
Secretaries  of  the  Movement.  He  asked  the  Men  and  Millions 
Movement,  of  which  the  Society  is  a  constituent  member,  to 
release  him  for  half  his  time  until  the  first  of  September,  and 
for  all  his  time  for  one  year  after  that  date.    His  request  was 


408       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

granted.  It  is  his  purpose  to  spend  two  days  in  each  mouth 
in  Cineinnati.    He  is  still  a  Secretary  of  the  Society. 

A  Visit  to  India. — The  Society  sent  Bert  Wilson,  one  of  its 
staff,  to  India,  to  confer  with  the  missionaries,  and  to  study 
the  field  and  its  needs.  He  preferred  to  visit  one  field  and  to 
see  it  thoroughly  to  visiting  all  the  fields  hurriedly  and  getting 
only  a  glimpse  of  any  one  of  them.  While  in  India  he  will 
learn  many  things  that  he  could  not  learn  from  books  or  from 
missionary  reports.  He  will  be  able  to  advise  the  missionaries 
and  the  Executive  Committee,  and  will  be  able  to  appeal  for 
missionaries  for  India  and  for  funds  for  their  support,  more 
effective^  after  this  visit  than  before. 

The  Visit  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adanison. — When  Miss  Vera 
Adamson  Vv^ent  to  the  Philippines,  her  parents  had  it  in  their 
minds  to  visit  her  and  see  how  she  was  faring.  When  the 
Armistice  was  signed  and  the  way  was  opened,  they  left  their 
home  in  Akron  and  started  on  their  long  journey.  They 
wished  to  see  things  as  they  are ;  they  could  afford  to  take 
sufficient  time,  and  they  did  that.  They  spent  some  weeks 
in  Manila  and  saw  the  hospital  and  dispensary,  the  schools, 
and  the  churches.  Having  seen  ]\Ianila  and  its  environs,  they 
bought  a  car  and  went  on  to  Baguio,  to  Vigan,  to  Laoag,  to 
Bagued,  and  to  other  points  in  the  vicinity  of  the  central 
stations.  In  Laoag,  Mr.  Adamson  bought  a  plot  of  ground  for 
the  Girls'  Hostel.  In  Bangued  he  assisted  the  church  in  se- 
curing a  house  of  worship.  On  this  visit  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adam- 
son brought  cheer  and  courage  and  strength  to  everj^  mission- 
ary and  to  every  native  evangelist  and  teacher  and  to  every 
Filipino  Christian  they  met,  as  well  as  to  their  own  daughter. 
In  blessing  others  they  blessed  their  own  souls.  Life  will 
never  be  quite  the  same  to  these  two  good  people  as  it  was 
before  their  visit  to  the  Philippines.  If  other  men  and  women 
would  do  the  same,  they  would  feel  as  John  Wanamaker  felt 
when  he  visited  the  Far  East.  His  one  regret  was  that  he  had 
not  gone  sooner,  that  he  might  have  a  longer  period  in  which 
to  serve  the  cause  of  Missions,  which  is  the  cause  of  God. 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  409 

"THE  LORD  WORKING  WITH  THEM." 

The  Society  was  born  in  an  atmosphere  of  prayer.  Its  work 
was  begun  and  continued  in  the  spirit  of  prayer.  The  meet- 
ings of  the  Executive  and  of  the  Board  of  Managers  are 
opened  and  closed  wth  prayer.  The  men  who  are  held  re- 
sponsible for  the  management  and  maintenance  of  the  work 
look  to  God  for  guidance,  for  strength,  and  for  efficiency. 
In  the  selection  of  fields  and  in  the  selection  of  workers,  and 
in  the  direction  of  the  work,  they  have  ever  sought  the  wis- 
dom that  comes  down  from  above.  They  reminded  themselves 
of  the  words,  * '  Trust  in  Jehovah  with  all  thy  heart,  and  lean 
not  upon  thine  own  understanding :  In  all  thy  ways  ac- 
knowledge him,  and  he  shall  direct  thy  paths." 

In  the  first  Christian  century  the  missionaries  were  guided 
in  all  they  said  and  did  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.  They 
went  out  and  preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  working  with 
them,  and  confirming  the  word  with  the  signs  that  followed. 
They  were  instructed  to  tarry  in  Jerusalem  until  they  were 
clothed  with  power  from  on  high.  As  soon  as  the  Spirit  was 
given  they  began  to  preach  the  faith  once  for  all  delivered 
unto  the  saints.  The  Spirit  sent  messengers  to  Joppa  to  call 
Peter  to  preach  to  Cornelius,  and  to  tell  him  and  his  house 
words  whereby  they  might  be  saved.  Later,  when  the  church 
in  Antioch  was  praying  and  fasting  and  waiting  for  some 
indication  as  to  what  the  will  of  God  was,  the  Holy  Spirit 
said,  "Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  where- 
unto  I  have  called  them."  Later  still  the  Holy  Spirit  guided 
Paul  and  his  company  down  to  Troas,  not  permitting  them  to 
enter  the  Roman  province  of  Asia,  or  to  turn  aside  into 
Bithynia.  There  as  they  slept  a  vision  appeared  to  Paul  in 
the  night :  There  was  a  man  of  Macedonia  standing,  be- 
seeching him,  and  saying,  "Come  over  into  Macedonia  and 
help  us."  And  when  he  had  seen  the  vision,  he  and  his  asso- 
ciates straightway  sought  to  go  forth  into  Macedonia,  conclud- 
ing that  God  had  called  them  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
people  of  Europe. 


410       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

What  was  true  in  the  first  century  was  true  in  the  nine- 
teenth, and  is  true  in  the  twentieth.  The  Holy  Spirit  touched 
the  hearts  of  young  men  and  women  of  ability  and  culture, 
and,  in  response  to  the  inquiry,  "Who  will  go  for  us,  and 
whom  shall  we  send  ? ' '  they  answered  ' '  Here  we  are ;  send  us 
where  we  are  most  needed  and  where  our  lives  will  count  for 
most. ' '  The  Holy  Spirit  has  moved  on  the  churches,  and  they 
have  given  of  their  substance  to  support  and  equip  those  who 
have  gone  out  at  the  call  of  God.  Tliey  have  furnished  build- 
ings of  every  kind  and  literature  and  medicine  and  other 
things  necessary  for  the  successful  prosecution  of  the  word. 
The  Holy  Spirit  has  been  with  the  missionaries  on  the  field, 
and  has  enabled  them  to  continue  in  the  work  in  spite  of 
weakness  and  weariness  and  sickness  and  bereavement.  He 
has  given  them  courage  and  strength  and  patience  and  enter- 
prise ;  he  has  been  with  the  evangelists  as  they  preached 
the  Word,  with  the  teachers  in  the  schools,  with  the  physicians 
and  the  nurses  in  the  hospitals  and  dispensaries,  and  with  the 
visitors  in  the  zenanas  and  homes.  He  has  been  with  the 
churches  gathered  on  the  field  and  with  the  native  workers 
of  every  grade,  and  with  all  who  labored  to  bring  in  the  ac- 
ceptable year  of  the  Lord. 

The  Master  said,  "Apart  from  me  ye  can  do  nothing."  The 
missionaries  and  their  supporters  know  that  this  saying  is 
true.  They  know  and  they  have  known  from  the  beginning 
that  in  their  own  strength  and  wisdom  they  were  helpless; 
but  they  knew  also  that  His  grace  was  sufficient  for  them; 
and  that  his  strength  was  made  perfect  in  human  weakness. 
His  gracious  word  of  promise  is  this,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  al- 
ways, even  unto  the  end  of  the  age. ' '  He  has  ever  been  mind- 
ful of  his  promise,  and,  because  he  has,  their  labor  has  not 
been  vain  in  the  Lord. 

"0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  the 
knowledge  of  God !  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and 
his  ways  past  finding  out !  For  of  him,  and  through  him,  and 
unto  him,  are  all  things.    To  him  be  the  glory  for  ever." 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  411 

THE  FALLEN. 

Mrs.  Louis  F.  Jaggard. — Mrs.  Jaggard  died  in  Leon,  Iowa, 
October  25th,  1918.  She  and  her  husband  spent  two  terms 
on  the  Congo,  and  were  preparing  to  spend  the  third. 
After  a  week's  illness  she  entered  the  life  eternal.  Mrs.  Jag- 
gard was  born  in  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  December  20th,  1879. 
Her  maiden  name  was  Annella  Marsh.  She  and  Dr.  Jaggard 
were  married  December  5th,  1907.  A  few  days  after  their 
marriage  they  left  New  York  for  Congo  and  arrived  in 
Bolenge,  April  23d,  1908.  As  a  missionary,  Mrs.  Jaggard  did 
all  that  it  was  possible  for  her  to  do.  She  taught  in  the 
schools,  in  the  church,  and  in  her  home.  She  assisted  Dr. 
Jaggard  with  his  operations;  she  was  assistant  surgeon  and 
nurse.  She  was  a  true  missionary,  and  she  had  and  shall  have 
her  reward.  She  is  sorely  missed  in  her  home  and  in  the 
Mission.  Alluding  to  her  splendid  and  efficient  leadership, 
one  of  her  associates  wrote,  "She  was  so  capable,  so  quick. 
She  accomplished  things.  She  taught  and  exemplified  thrift 
in  home  and  garden.  She  was  human  as  the  rest  of  us,  even 
to  letting  the  sordid  waj's  of  the  people  fret  her  sometimes; 
but  no  woman  among  us  loved  the  people  more  or  would  in- 
convenience herself  more  to  serve  them.  Motherless,  she 
mothered  Monieka,  and  Monieka  mourns  her  as  a  mother. ' ' 

Charles  S.  Settlemyer  was  born  in  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  No- 
vember 25,  1878.  He  received  his  education  in  the  common 
and  high  schools  of  his  native  city  and  in  Drake  and  Chicago 
and  Columbia  Universities.  After  a  year  as  an  instructor 
in  Drake  University,  he  was  appointed  a  missionary  to  China. 
He  reached  the  field  in  September,  1904.  He  taught  in  Union 
Christian  College  and  later  in  the  University  of  Nanking.  In 
the  absence  of  Mr.  Meigs  in  America,  he  had  charge  of  the 
college  and  the  press,  and  edited  the  Central  China  Christian. 
In  the  University  he  was  professor  of  history  and  political 
science.  On  the  first  of  February,  1910,  he  and  Miss  Edna 
Kurz,  a  graduate  of  Hiram  College,  who  went  to  Nanking  to 
be  associated  with  Miss  Emma  Lyon,  were  married.  To  them 
three  children  were  born.    For  more  than  a  year  before  leav- 


412       FOKEIGN  CHEISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

ing  China  for  America,  Mr.  Settlemyer  suffered  much  from  a 
disease  known  as  the  Sprue.  On  reaching  America  he  spent 
six  montlis  in  Tacoma  and  six  months  in  Hollywood,  Cali- 
fornia. He  died  in  the  Loma  Linda  Sanitarium  on  the  3d  of 
April,  1919.  Dr.  Lassell,  his  next-door  neighbor  in  Nanking, 
spoke  a  few  words  at  the  funeral.  He  said,  "I  knew  him  as 
a  member  of  the  community  in  Nanking,  a  man  never  self- 
seeking,  a  man  never  aggressive  for  himself,  a  man  doing  that 
greatest  of  all  things  in  the  world, — that  work  which  was  his, 
whether  it  showed,  whether  it  was  heralded,  or  whether  it  was 
unseen  and  unnoticed;  that  great  body  of  work  which  the 
unknown  laborers  of  this  world  are  carrying  on,  and  which 
makes  the  world  advance  until  it  becomes  the  Kingdom  of 
God."  A  Chinese  friend  gave  Mr,  Settlemyer  a  panel  in 
black  velvet,  a  beautiful  work  of  art,  containing  his  name  and 
the  inscription,  "Your  goodness  re-created  me,"  and  on  the 
reverse  side  the  words,  ' '  For  an  eternal  remembrance. ' ' 

Miss  Kate  V.  Johnson. — Miss  Johnson  was  born  in  St.  Louis, 
Missouri,  November  5th,  1860.  She  died  in  her  home  in  Madi- 
son, Indiana,  on  the  29th  of  January,  1919.  With  the  single 
exception  of  Dr.  Macklin,  she  served  the  Society  longer  than 
any  other  missionary.  After  thirty  years  in  Japan,  she  re- 
turned to  the  United  States  and  was  placed  on  the  retired 
list.  On  the  pension  she  received,  she  was  able  to  live  in 
comfort.  In  the  time  between  her  return  home  and  her  death, 
she  was  free  to  go  and  come  as  she  pleased.  While  she  was 
under  no  obligation  to  render  the  Society  any  service,  it  was 
her  pleasure  to  respond  to  invitations  for  addresses  from 
churches  and  Sunday  schools  and  Endeavor  Societies.  Miss 
Johnson  was  a  missionary  to  the  last  hour  of  her  life.  She 
rests  from  her  labors,  and  her  works  follow  after  her.  She 
bequeathed  what  little  she  had  to  the  Society. 

Kawamura  San. — On  the  4th  of  February,  1919,  Kawamura 
San  went  to  his  reward.  Because  of  his  simple  and  rugged 
nature,  he  was  known  among  his  friends  as  John  the  Baptist. 
In  his  early  life  he  was  given  to  drink.  After  his  conversion 
he  became  an  evangelist  and  served  in  that  capacity  until  his 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  413 

health  failed  and  he  could  preach  no  more.  He  suffered  from 
cancer  of  the  face ;  the  disease  went  to  his  throat  and  he  died 
from  its  effects.  Kawamura  San  was  a  man  of  childlike  faith 
in  God.  The  spiritual  was  as  real  to  him  as  the  material.  For 
years  he  was  troubled  because  he  could  not  sing,  but  comforted 
himself  with  the  thought  that  when  he  reached  heaven  he 
would  go  to  David  and  ask  David  to  teach  him  how  to  sing. 
He  did  not  understand  English  and  believed  that  in  heaven 
only  English  was  spoken.  When  Mr.  Garst  died  he  said,  "It 
is  all  right  now ;  Mr.  Garst  will  interpret  all  my  thoughts  to 
God,  and  I  shall  be  satisfied."  Two  of  Kawamura  San's 
daughters  were  educated  in  Drake  University.  One  is  married 
to  a  Japanese  evangelist,  the  other  is  a  teacher  in  the  Mar- 
garet K.  Long  Girls '  School  in  Tokyo. 

W.  S.  Dickinson  was  born  September  5th,  1832,  and  died 
November  7th,  1918.  The  day  the  Society  was  organized  he 
was  elected  Treasurer;  he  served  in  that  capacity  until  1887, 
when  he  resigned.  On  his  resignation  he  was  elected  one  of 
the  Vice-Presidents;  he  served  in  that  capacity  until  his 
death.  In  all  those  years  he  was  deeply  interested  in  the 
affairs  of  the  Society.  Every  night  and  every  morning  he 
prayed  for  the  missionaries  and  for  the  prosperity  of  the 
work.  In  his  childhood  Mr.  Dickinson  gave  himself  to  the 
Lord.  He  loved  the  church  and  contributed  liberally  to  all 
departments  of  its  work.  He  gave  time  and  thought  and 
mone}"  to  its  interests.  Like  the  Apostle  he  could  say,  ' '  I  have 
fought  the  good  fight,  I  have  finished  the  course,  I  have  kept 
the  faith." 

CONCLUSION. 

The  sacred  writers  looked  for  new  heavens  and  the  new 
earth  in  which  righteousness  and  peace  would  be  as  preva- 
lent as  wickedness  and  violence  in  the  kingdoms  of  this  world. 
They  had  God's  sure  word  of  promise  to  this  effect.  The 
prophets  from  Moses  to  Malachi  spoke  of  it.  The  apostles  saw 
Jesus  crowned  with  glory  and  honor,  and  they  knew  that  he 
was  destined  to  fill  all  things.     They  were  charged  to  bear 


414       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

witness  to  him  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea  and  Sa- 
maria, and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth.  They  saw 
the  triumphs  of  the  gospel  in  all  creation  under  heaven,  but 
they  did  not  see  the  consummation  of  the  eternal  purpose. 

Centuries  have  elapsed,  and  this  is  still  true.  Much  has 
been  done,  but  not  all.  The  apostles  heard  the  whole  creation 
groaning  in  pain;  the  creation  still  groans;  it  has  not  yet 
been  delivered  out  of  corruption  into  the  liberty  of  the  glory 
of  the  sons  of  God.  The  dissonance  and  discords  caused  by  sin 
have  not  been  done  away.  The  song  of  the  redeemed,  like  a 
chorus  of  sevenfold  hallelujahs  and  harping  symphonies,  is 
not  yet  sung  in  every  tongue  and  by  every  tribe  and  nation 
and  people.  But  everywhere  we  see  what  the  apostles  saw, 
progress  along  the  line  of  the  Divine  purpose.  The  messen- 
gers of  the  churches  are  found  beneath  every  sky.  Their 
preaching  and  teaching  have  borne  fruit.  Churches  have  been 
founded,  schools  established,  hospitals  and  orphanages 
opened;  the  fires  of  Suttee  have  been  quenched,  infanticide 
made  a  crime,  the  sick  and  the  dying  tenderly  cared  for.  The 
gospel  has  demonstrated  its  claim  to  be  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  who  believes.  The  triumphs  of 
the  gospel  in  Rome,  in  Corinth,  in  Ephesus,  in  Philippi,  can 
/  be  paralleled  in  Africa,  in  China,  in  Japan,  in  India,  in  Mada- 
gascar, in  Arabia,  in  Tierra  del  Fuego,  and  in  New  Guinea. 
More  than  in  anj^  former  generation  we  can  say,  ' '  All  the  ends 
of  the  earth  have  seen  the  salvation  of  our  God. ' ' 

But,  while  much  has  been  done,  much  more  remains  to  be 
done.  More  than  half  the  race  has  yet  to  be  evangelized. 
God's  gracious  purpose  will  not  be  accomplished  until  the 
gospel  is  carried  into  all  the  world  and  preached  to  every 
human  soul.  This  is  his  purpose,  and  his  purpose  cannot  be 
defeated.  On  the  isle  that  is  called  Patmos,  John  heard  the 
elders  and  the  living  creatures  sing  a  new  song,  ''Worthy  art 
thou  to  take  the  book,  and  to  open  the  seals  thereof ;  for  thou 
wast  slain,  and  didst  purchase  unto  God  with  thy  blood  men 
of  every  tribe,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation,  and  madest 
them  to  be  unto  our  God  a  kingdom  and  priests;    and  they 


STATUS  AND  OUTLOOK.  415 

reign  upon  the  earth. ' '  And  John  saw,  and  he  heard  the  voice 
of  many  angels  around  about  the  throne,  and  the  living  crea- 
tures and  the  elders;  and  the  number  of  them  was  ten  thou- 
sand times  ten  thousand,  and  thousands  of  thousands ;  saying 
with  a  great  voice,  ' '  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  hath  been  slain 
to  receive  the  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and  might,  and 
honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing.  And  every  created  thing 
which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  earth,  and  under  the  earth,  and  on 
the  sea,  and  all  things  that  are  in  them,  John  heard  saying, 
"Unto  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb, 
be  the  blessing,  and  the  honor,  and  the  glory,  and  the  do- 
minion for  ever  and  ever." 

The  redemption  of  mankind  and  the  establishment  of  his 
Kingdom  are  the  grand  design  of  our  God,  and  he  has  organ- 
ized and  commissioned  the  church  to  aid  in  effecting  its  ac- 
complishment. Every  believer  should  respond  to  his  call, 
as  every  soldier  responds  to  the  drum  when  it  beats  the  long 
roll  of  battle.  For  forty-four  years  the  Foreign  Christian 
Missionary  Society  has  made  it  its  first  and  only  business,  its 
supreme  concern,  to  assist  to  the  fullest  in  this  the  greatest  of 
all  enterprises,  the  evangelization  of  the  whole  world. 

NOW  UNTO  THE  KING  ETERNAL,  IMMORTAL,  IN- 
VISIBLE, THE  ONLY  GOD,  BE  HONOR  AND  GLORY 
FOR  EVER  AND  EVER.     AMEN. 


APPENDICES. 


27 


CONSTITUTION. 

LIST  OF  OFFICERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

LIST  OF  MISSIONARIES  BY  COUNTRIES. 

RECORD  OF  FORTY-FOUR  YEARS. 

TIIE  (GLORIFIED  ONES. 

THE  PANAMA  EPISODE. 


CONSTITUTION 

OF  THE  FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY 

SOCIETY. 

Article  I.  The  name  of  this  organization  shall  be  "The  FOREIGN 
CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY." 

Art.  II.  Its  object  shall  be  to  make  disciples  of  all  nations,  and  teach 
them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  Christ  has  commanded. 

Art.  III.  This  Society  shall  be  composed  of  Life  Directors,  Life 
Members,  Annual  Members,  and  Representatives  of  Churches,  Sunday 
schools,   Sunday   school   classes,   and   Missionary   Associations. 

Art.  IV.  Its  officers  shall  be  a  President,  seven  Vice-Presidents,  a 
Recorder,  three  or  more  Secretaries,  and  a  Treasurer,  who  shall  be  elected 
annually. 

Art.  V.  The  officers  of  this  Society  shall  constitute  an  Executive 
Committee,  who  shall  have  all  the  powers  vested  in  the  Board  of  Man- 
agers during  the  inter\-als  of  the  Board  meetings.  A  majority  shall  be 
competent  to  transact  business. 

Art.  VI.  Any  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ  may  become  a  Life 
Director  by  the  payment  of  $500,  which  may  be  paid  in  five  annual  install- 
ments; or  a  Life  Member,  by  the  payment  of  $100,  in  five  annual  install- 
ments; or  an  Annual  Member  by  the  payment  of  $10;  or  any  Church  of 
Christ,  or  Sunday  school,  or  Sunday  school  Class,  or  Missionary  Associa- 
tion may  be  represented  in  the  directorship  or  the  membership  for  fifteen 
years  by  paying,  respectively,  $500  or  $100,  in  five  annual  installments; 
provided  the  representative  is  a  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

Art.  VII.  The  officers  of  the  Society  and  the  Life  Directors  shall 
constitute  a  Board  of  Managers,  who  shall  meet  at  least  once  a  year  for 
the  transaction  of  business. 

Art.  VIII.  The  Board  of  Managers  sliall  have  power  to  appoint  its 
own  meetings;  elect  its  own  Chairman  and  Secretary;  enact  its  own  by- 
laws and  rules  of  order — provided  always  that  they  be  not  inconsistent 
with  the  Constitution  of  this  Society;  fill  all  vacancies  which  may  occur 
in  its  own  body  during  the  year;  and,  if  deemed  necessary  by  two-thirds 
of  the  members  present  at  a  regular  meeting,  convene  special  meetings 
of  the  Society.  It  shall  establish  such  agencies  as  the  interests  of  the 
Society  may  require,  appoint  missionaries,  fix  their  compensation,  direct 
their  labors,  make  all  appropriations  to  be  paid  out  of  the  treasury,  and 
present  to  the  Society  at  each  annual  meeting  a  report  of  the  proceedings 
during  the  past  year.  The  action  of  the  Board  of  Managers  is  subject 
to  revision  by  the  Society. 

419 


420       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Art.  IX.  The  Treasurer  shall  give  bond  in  such  amount  aa  the  Board 
of  Managers  may  think  proper. 

Art.  X.  The  annual  meetings  of  this  Society  shall  be  held  at  the 
same  time  and  place  as  those  of  the  American  Christian  Missionary  So- 
ciety (unless  otherwise  ordered  by  the  Board  of  Managers),  and  its  pro- 
ceedings may  be  published  as  a  part  of  the  proceedings  of  that  Society. 

Art.  XI.  This  Constitution  may  be  amended  at  any  regular  meeting 
of  the  Society  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  present ;  provided 
such  amendment  shall  have  first  been  recommended  by  the  Board,  or  a 
year's  notice  shall  have  been  given. 


LIST  OF  OFFICERS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

Pkesidents. 


Elected. 
1875 

1 
1 

Isaac  Errett   

Closed 

Service. 

1888 

1889 

C.  L.  Loos   

1900 

1900 

A.    McLean    

1875 

Vice- Presidents. 
Jacob    Burnet    

1878 

1875 

J.  S.  Lamar ■ 

1876 

1875 

W.    T.    Moore    

1877 

1876 

James  Challen   

1878 

1877 

A.  I.  Hobbs  

1881 

1878 

0.  A.  Bartholomew  

1881 

1879 

P.   M.   Green    

1880 

1880 

R.  M.   Bishop    

1881 

1881 

James  Leslie    

1882 

1882 

J.  B.  Briney  

1883 

1882 

R.  T.  Mathews    

1884 

1882 

E.    T.    Williams    

1886 

1884 

Dr.  E.  Williams 

1885 

1885 

B.  J.  Radford   

1886 

1886 

B.  C.  Deweese   

1887 

1886 

T.   M,   Worcester    

1888 

1887 

S.   M.   Jefferson    

1888 

1888 

A,   M.   Atkinson    

1889 

1888 

C.  W.  Talbott   

1891 

1888 

J.   Z.   Tyler    

1891 

1889 

1890 

1889 

R.  T.  Mathews    

1893 

1889 

C.  J.  Tannar   

1892 

1890 

Hugh  McDiarmid    

1891 

1890 

H.  C.  Rash   

1891 

1892 

J.   A.   Lord 

1899 

1892 

1895 

1893 

F.    M.    Biddle     

1894 

1893 

L.  E.  Brown 

1896 

1894 

G.   A.   Miller    

1899 

1894 

1895 

1896 

I.  J.  Spencer  

1907 

421 

422       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

Vice-Presidents — Continued. 


Elected. 
1897 
1898 
1900 
1900 
1903 
1903 
1905 
1906 
1907 
1908 
1908 
1909 
1909 
1910 
1912 
1914 
1914 
1915 
1918 
1919 


1875 
1876 
1878 
1882 
1900 
1905 
1909 
1912 
1915 
1916 
1918 


1875 
1876 
1879 
1885 

1887 


W.   S.   Dickinson    

B.  C.  Deweese  

S.  M.  Jefferson   

A.  B.  Philputt 

J.  N.  Green   

G.  A.   Miller    

W,  P.  Rogers 

J.  L.  Hill   

J.  D.  Armistead  . 

R.  O.  Newcomb 

C.  H.  Winders   

J.  D.  Armistead    

H.  C.  Kendrick   

M.  Y.  Cooper 

T.  W.  Grafton 

J.  D.  Armistead 

D.  W.  Teaehout 

L.  N.  D.  Wells 

C.  R.  Oakley 

J.  E.  Pounds   

Secretaries 

Robert  Moffett    

W.  T.  Moore   

W.  B.  Ebbert 

A.  McLean   

F.  M.  Rains  (Emeritus)    

S.  J.  Corey 

E.  W.  Allen  

A.  E.  Cory 

R.  A.  Dean 

Bert  Wilson    

C,  M,  Yocum 

Recorders. 

B.  B.  Tyler   

James  Leslie    

S.  M.  Jefferson   

A.  P.  Cobb  

•C.  W.  Talbott   


Closed 
Service. 
1918 
1912 
1913 
1907 
1904 
1906 
1906 
1908 
1909 
1915 
1918 

1912 


1875 

1877 
1882 
1900 


1910 


1875 
1878 
1885 
1886 
1888 


APPENDICES. 

Eecobders — Continued. 


423 


Elected. 
1888 
1890 
1893 
1895 
1900 
1903 
1904 
1918 


1875 
1897 
1900 
1906 
1910 


1893 


1876 
1878 
1901 
1906 
1908 


1898 
1910 
1918 
1918 


J.  H.  Hardin  

P.   T.   Kilgour    

I.  J.  Spencer   

S.  M.  Cooper  

G.  A.  Miller  

S.  M.  Jefferson   

J.  N.  Green   

R.  E.  Elmore  

Treasurebs. 

W.  S.  Dickinson    

F.  M.  Rains 

S.  M.  Cooper   

M.  Y.  Cooper  

C.  W.  Plopper  

Financial  Secretary, 
F.  M.  Rains  

Auditors. 

Geo.  n.  Anderson   

J.  F.  Wright   

Russell  Errett    

Gamaliel  Green    

Stanley  Spragens    

Medical  Examinees. 

Dr.  P.  T.  Kilgour 

Dr.  Allyn  C.  Poole 

Dr.  Frank  W.  Case 

Dr.  E.  H.  Schoenling 


Closed 
Service. 
1889 
1891 
1894 
1899 
1902 
1904 
1914 


1896 
1899 
1905 
1909 


1897 


1877 
1900 
1905 
1907 


1918 


LIST   OF   MISSIONARIES   BY   COUNTRIES. 


Dr.  G.  J.  P.  Barger, 

Mrs.  G.  J.  P.  Barger, 

Miss  Martha  Bateman, 

Dr.  H.  N.  Biddle, 

Miss  Katherine  Blackburn, 

Eben  Creighton, 

Dr.  R.  J.  Dye, 

Mrs.  R.  J.  Dye, 

W.  H.  Edwards, 

Mrs.  Edna  Eck  Edwards, 

R.  Ray  Eldred, 

Mrs.  R.  Ray  Eldred, 

Miss  Ella  Ewing, 

Ellsworth  Faris, 

Mrs.  Ellsworth  Faris, 

Dr.  W.  A.  Frymire, 

Mrs.  W.  A.  Frymire, 

C.  P.  Hedges, 

Mrs.  C.  P.  Hedges, 

A.  F.  Hensey, 

Mrs.  Alice  Ferrin  Hensey, 

H.  C.  Hobgood, 

Mrs.  H.  C.  Hobgood, 

W.  R.  Holder, 


Mrs. 


Apeica. 

Mrs.  W.  R.  Holder, 
Dr.  L.  F.  Jaggard, 
Mrs.  L.  P.  Jaggard, 
Edgar  A.  Johnston, 
Mrs.  Edgar  A.  Johnston, 
Dr.  Edmn  A.  Laytou, 
Mrs.  Edwin  A,  Layton, 
Frank  T.  Lea, 
Mrs.  Frank  T.  Lea, 
E.  R.  Moon, 
Mrs.  E.  R.  Moon, 
Dr.  Geo.  E.  Mosher, 
Mrs.  Geo.  E.  Mosher, 
Miss  Ruth  Musgrave, 
Dr.  Ernest  B.  Pearson, 
Mrs.  Ernest  B.  Pearson, 
Herbert  Smith, 
Mrs.  Herbert  Smith, 
Miss  Wilhelma  Smith, 
Dr.  W.  C.  Widdowson, 
Miss  Goldie  Wells, 
Dr.  Frank  A.  Wilmot, 
Mrs.  Frank  A.  Wilmot, 
R.  S.  Wilson, 

R.  S.  Wilson. 


The  missionaries  in  Africa  are  supported  by  the  Society  and  the  Chris- 
tian Woman's  Boards  of  Missiona 


T.  J.  Arnold, 
Mrs.  T.  J.  Arnold, 
W.  R.  Bacon, 
Mrs.  W.  R.  Bacon, 
Joseph  Bailie, 
G.  B.  Baird, 
Mrs.  Eva  Raw  Baird, 
Miss  Irene  Banta, 
O.  F.  Barcus, 


China. 

W.  P.  Bentley, 
Mrs.  W.  P.  Bentley, 
Arthur  Bowman, 
Mrs.  Arthur  Bowman, 
A.  C.  Bro, 
Mrs.  A.  C.  Bro, 
J.  E.  Brown, 
Mrs.  J.  E.  Brown, 
F.  C.  Buck, 
424 


APPENDICES. 


425 


China — Continued. 


Mrs.  F.  C.  Buck, 

Dr.  James  Butchart, 

Mrs.  Nellie  Daugherty  Butchart, 

Miss  Nellie  Jean  Clark, 

A.  E.  Cory, 

Mrs.  A.  E.  Cory, 

Miss  Edna  P.  Dale, 

D.  E.  Dannenberg, 
Mrs.  D.  E.  Dannenberg, 
Miss  Margaret  Darst, 
Miss  Margaret  Dieter, 
Miss  Nina  DuPee, 

Miss  Anna  Louise  Fillmore, 
Frank  Garrett, 
Mrs.  Ethel  Brown  Garrett, 
Mrs.  Verna  Grarrett, 
Miss  Emily  Gatrew, 

E.  P.  Gish, 

Miss  Cammie  Gray, 

Dr.  G.  L.  Hagman, 

Mrs.  G.  L.  Hagman, 

Dr.  C.  H.  Hamilton, 

Mrs.  Lulu  Snyder  Hamilton, 

Mrs.  L.  Amelia  Harper, 

W.  W.  Haskell, 

Mrs.  W,  W.  Haskell, 

E.  P,  Hearndon, 

Mrs.  E.  P.  Hearndon, 

Dr.  W.  G.  Hiltner, 

Mrs.  W.  G.  Hiltner, 

Ben  Holroyd, 

Mrs.  Ben  Holroyd, 

W.  R.  Hunt, 

Mrs.  W.  E.  Hunt, 

John  Johnson, 

Mrs.  John  Johnson, 

Miss  Effie  D.  KeUar, 

Miss  Mary  Kelly, 

Dr.  E.  A.  Layton, 

Mrs.  E.  A.  Layton, 

Miss  Emma  A.  Lyon, 

Miss  Effie  B.  McCallum, 

Dr.  Daisy  Macklin, 

Dr.  W,  E,  Macklin, 


Mrs.  W.  E,  Macklin, 
Ed\Yin  Marx, 
Mrs.  Edwin  Marx, 
F.  E.  Meigs, 
Mrs.  F.  E.  Meigs, 

F.  A.  Mendenhall, 
Mrs.  F.  A.  Mendenhall, 
Miss  Kate  Gait  Miller, 
Miss  Pearl  B.  Miller, 

G.  E.  MoUand, 
Mrs.  C.  E.  Molland, 
Miss  Muriel  Molland, 
Dr.  E.  I.  Osgood, 
Mrs.  E.  I.  Osgood, 
Alexander  Paul, 
Mrs.  Alexander  Paul, 
Charles  T.  Paul, 
Mrs.  Charles  T.  Paul, 
C.  H.  Plopper, 

Mrs.  Alma  Favors  Plopper, 

Dr.  M.  E.  Poland, 

Mrs.  M,  E.  Poland, 

Guy  W.  Sarvis, 

Mrs,  Guy  W.  Sarvis, 

A.  F.  H.  Saw, 

Mrs.  A.  F.  H.  Saw, 

C.  S.  Settlemyer, 

Mrs.  C.  S.  Settlemyer, 

H.  P.  Shaw, 

Mrs.  H.  P.  Shaw, 

Dr.  Paul  Stevenson, 

Mrs.  Paul  Stevenson, 

C.  B.  Titus, 

Mrs.  C.  B.  Titus, 

Miss  Minnie  Vautrin, 

Dr.  Paul  Wakefield, 

Mrs.  Paul  Wakefield, 

James  Ware, 

Mrs.  James  Ware, 

Dr.  H.  G.  Welpton, 

Mrs.  W.  W.  Whitefleld, 

E.  T.  Williams, 

Mrs.  Carrie  Loos  Williams, 

Mrs.  Eose  Sickler  Williams. 


*The  missionaries  at  Nantungchow  are  joint  missionaries. 


426       FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 


Cuba. 


W.  L.  Burner, 
Mrs.  W.  L.  Burner, 
Elmer  Griffith, 
Eoscoe  R.  Hill, 
Mrs.  Roscoe  R.  Hill, 
L.  C.  McPherson. 


Mrs.  L.  C.  McPherson, 
Melvin  Menges, 
Mrs.  Melvin  Menges, 
Miss  Williamina  Meldrum, 
Mark  S.  Peckham, 
Mrs.  Mark  S.  Peckham. 


England. 


R.  W.  Abberly, 
T.  H.  Bates, 
J.  H.  Bicknell, 
H.  Milner  Black, 
Eli  Brearley, 
George  Brooks, 
John  A.  Brooks, 
S.  T.  Buckingham, 
G.  W.  Buckner, 
Mark  A.  Collins, 
Richard  Dobson, 
William  Durban, 
H.  S.  Earl, 
W.  A.  Foster, 
George  Fowler, 

A.  J.  L.  Gliddon, 
L.  H.  Gow, 

J.  J.  Haley, 

B.  H.  Hayden, 
W.  E.  Hogg, 
A.  Johnson, 


Miss  Annie  Crease, 
Jules  DeLaunay, 


A.  E.  Cory, 
Mrs.  A.  E.  Cory, 
Miss  Clara  Gillespie, 
E,  Lewis, 


Samuel  McBride, 
A.  McKenzie, 
Alexander  Martin, 
Ben  N.  Mitchell, 
W.  T.  Moore, 
J.  J.  Morgan, 
Leslie  W.  Morgan, 
Leslie  W.  Morgan, 
J.  C.  Oakshett, 
J.  E.  Powell, 
George  Rapkin, 
J.  L.  Richardson, 
E.  H.  Spring, 

E.  M.  Todd, 
M.  D.  Todd, 
J.  W.  Travis, 

F.  W,  Troy, 

J.  M.  Van  Horn, 
J.  H.  Versey, 
Geo.  T.  Walden, 
Mark  Wayne  Williams, 


France. 


Madame  Jules  DeLaunay, 
E.  Roque. 


Honolulu. 


P.  M.  Snodgrass, 
Mrs.  P.  M.  Snodgrass, 
C.  C.  Wilson, 
Mrs.  C.  C.  Wilson. 


APPENDICES. 


427 


M.  D.  Adams, 
Mrs.  M.  D.  Adams, 
W.  B.  Alexander, 
Mrs.  W.  B.  Alexander, 
.T.  H.  Anderson, 
J.  C.  Archer, 
Mrs.  J.  C.  Archer, 

C.  E.  Benlehr, 
Mrs.  C.  E.  Benlehr, 
Geo.  Wm.  Brown, 
Mrs.  Geo.  Wm.  Brown, 
Miss  Mary  L.  Clarke, 
Geo.  W.  Coffman, 
Mrs.  G.  W.  Coffman, 
W.  E.  Cooper, 

D.  O.  Cunningham, 
Mrs.  D.  O.  Cunningham, 
Dr.  C.  C.  Drummond, 
Mrs.  C.  C.  Drummond, 
Dr.  C.  S.  Durand, 

Mrs.  C.  S.  Durand, 
H.  A.  Eicher, 
Mrs.  H.  A.  Eicher, 
Dr.  Jennie  V.  Fleming, 
Miss  Josepha  Franklin, 
Miss  Mildred  Franklin, 
Miss  Stella  Franklin, 

E.  M.  Gordon, 
Mrs.  E.  M.  Gordon, 
W.  E.  Gordon, 

O.  J.  Grainger, 
Mrs.  O.  J.  Grainger, 
Miss  Olive  Griffith, 
Miss  Hattie  L.  Judson, 


Miss  Eose  Armbruster, 
Miss  Jessie  J.  Asbury, 
Miss  Winifred  Brown, 
Miss  Bertha  Clawson, 
P.  A.  Davey, 
Mrs.  P.  A.  Davey, 


India. 

F.  E.  Harnar, 
Mrs.  F.  E.  Harnar, 
Dr.  A.  W.  Hitt, 
Mrs.  A.  W.  Hitt, 

G.  W.  Jackson, 
Mrs.  G.  W.  Jackson, 
Fay  E.  Livengood, 
Mrs.  Fay  E.  Livengood, 
Miss  Helen  Livermore, 
J.  G.  McGavran, 

Mrs.  J.  G.  McGavran, 
Dr.  Mary  T.  McGavran, 
S.  McMuUen, 
Dr.  Geo.  E.  Miller, 
Mrs.  Geo.  E.  Miller, 
J.  E.  Moody, 
Mrs.  J.  E.  Moody, 
W.  E.  Ranibo, 
Mrs.  W.  E.  Eambo, 
Ray  E.  Rice, 
Mrs.  Ray  E.  Rice, 
David  Rioch, 
Mrs.  David  Rioch, 
Miss  Sue  A.  Eobinaon, 
H.  C.  Saum, 
Mrs.  H.  C.  Saum, 
W.  H.  Scott, 
Mrs.  W.  H.  Scott, 
P.  A.  Sherman, 
Mrs.  P.  A.  Sherman, 

F.  E.  Stubbin, 
Mrs.  F.  E.  Stubbin, 
Miss  Mary  Thompson, 

G.  L.  Wharton, 
Mrs.  G.  L.  Wharton. 

Japan. 

Wm.  H.  Erskine, 
Mrs.  Wm.  H.  Erskine, 
C.  E.  Garst, 
Mrs.  C.  E.  Garst, 
Miss  Gretchen  Garst, 
Miss  Carrie  E.  Goodrich, 


428      FOREIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 


H.  H.  Guy, 

Mrs.  H.  H.  Gu7, 

F.  E.  Hagin, 

Mrs.  F.  E.  Hagin, 

P.  B.  HaU, 

Miss  Carme  Hostetter, 

Miss  Kate  V.  Johnson, 

Miss  Eose  R.  Johnson, 

Miss  Mary  F.  Lediard, 

Dr.  F.  E.  Lee, 

Mrs.  F.  E.  Le€, 

M.  B.  Madden, 

Mrs.  M.  B.  Madden, 

Frank  H.  Marshall, 

Mrs.  Frank  H.  Marshall, 

C.  F.  McCall, 

Mrs.  C.  F.  McCall, 

R.  A.  McCorkle, 

Mrs.  R.  A.  McCorkle, 

R.  D,  McCoy, 

Mrs.  R.  D.  McCoy, 

Miss  Lavenia  Oldham, 

L.  D.  Oliphant, 

Mrs.  L.  D.  Oliphant, 

Miss  Jewel  Palmer, 


W.  K.  Azbill. 


Mrs.  Alice  Agnew, 
Miss  Vera  Adamson, 
Karl  Borders, 
Mrs.  Karl  Borders, 
J.  B.  Daugherty, 
Miss  Edith  Eberle, 
W.  H.  Ilanna, 
Mrs.  H.  W.  Hanna, 
E.  K.  Higdon, 
M.TB.  E.  K.  Higdon, 
Bruce  L.  Kershner, 
Mrs.  Bruce  L.  Kershner, 


Japan — Continued. 

Miss  Edith  Parker, 

A.  W.  Place, 
Mrs.  A.  W.  Place, 
R.  L.  Pruett, 
Mrs.  R.  L.  Pruett, 
Miss  Mary  Rioch, 
C.  E.  Robinson, 
Mrs.  C.  E.  Robinson, 
Miss  Ada  Scott, 

G.  T.  Smith, 

Mrs.  Candace  L.  Smith, 

Mrs.  Josephine  W.  Smith, 

Eugenese  Snodgrass, 

Mrs.  Eugenese  Snodgrass, 

F.  Staniland, 

Mrs.  F.  Staniland, 

E.  S.  Stevens, 

Mrs.  E.  S.  Stevens, 

B.  E.  Watson, 
Mrs.  B.  E.  Watson, 

C.  S.  Weaver, 
Mrs.  C.  S.  Weaver, 
Miss  Loduska  Wirick, 
Miss  Edith  Wright, 
Thos.  A.  Young, 

Mrs.  Thos.  A.  Young. 

Panama. 

W.  H.  Williams, 
Mrs.  W.  H.  Williams. 

Philippine  Islands. 

Dr.  L.  B.  Kline, 
Mrs.  L.  B.  Kline, 
Dr.  W.  N.  Lemmon, 
Mrs.  W.  N.  Lemmon, 
Missi  Mayme  Longan, 
John  Lord, 
Mrs.  John  Lord, 

D.  C.  McCallum, 
Mrs.  D.  C.  McCallum, 
C.  C.  MeCaw, 

Mrs.  C.  C.  McCaw, 
Dr.  P.  0.  Palencia. 


APPENDICES. 


429 


Philippine  Islands — Continued. 


Dr.  C.  L.  Pickett, 
Mrs.  C.  L.  Pickett, 
A.  G.  Saunders, 
Miss  Sylvia  Siegfried, 
Dr.  D.  J.  Samonte, 
F.  V.  Stipp, 
Mrs.  F.  V.  Stipp, 


E.  P.  Anderson, 
John  Borglin, 
Julius  Cramer, 
I.  P.  Danielsen, 
Neils  Devoid, 
N.  A.  Fobs, 
Dr.  A.  Hoick, 


H.  A.  Baker, 
Mrs.  H.  A.  Baker, 
Dr.  D.  P.  Caldwell, 
Mrs.  D.  P.  Caldwell, 
Dr.  W.  M.  Hardy, 
Mrs.  W.  M.  Hardy, 
Dr.  Z.  S.  Loftis, 


A.  L.  Chapman, 
Mrs.  A.  L.  Chapman, 
John  Johnson, 
Mrs.  John  Johnson, 
Hohannes  Karagiosdan, 


Herbert  Swanson, 
Mrs.  Herbert  Swanson, 
Hermon  P.  Williams, 
Mrs.  Hermon  P.  Williams, 
Leslie  Wolfe, 
Mrs.  Leslie  Wolfe, 
Dr.  J.  W.  Young, 
Mrs.  J.  W.  Young. 

Scandinavia^ 

Anders  Johnson, 
K.  Larsen, 
I.  P.  Lillienstein, 
O.  C.  Millelsen, 
H.  Nevland, 
Edvard  Nielsen, 
E.  W.  Pease, 
Harold   Wester. 

Tibet. 

Roderick  A.  MacLeod, 

Mrs.  Roderick  A.  MacLeod, 

Dr.  Susie  R.  Moyes, 

J.  C.  Ogden, 

Mrs.  J.  C.  Ogden, 

Dr.  A.  L.  Shelton, 

Mrs.  A.  L.  Shelton, 

Turkey. 

Dr.  Garabed  Kevorkian, 
G.  N.  Shishmanian, 
Mrs.  G.  N.  Shishmanian, 
Garabed  Der  Tavitian, 
Michael  Der  Tavitian. 


EECORD  OF  FORTY-FOUR  YEARS. 

The  following  table  shows  the  record  of  the  Foreign  Society  for  the  past 
forty-four  years.  These  are  cheering  figures.  We  have  every  reason  for 
thanksgiving.  This  showing  must  be  carefully  studied  to  be  fully  appre- 
ciated. 


0 

M 

6C 
.S 

C3  O 

>> 

'^ 

n  CD 
.-So 

0 

o 

o 

a 

o 

It 

o  . 

CJ  05 

3  3 

o  .a 

s  ^ 
< 

O  O 

O  ID 

o 
g 

-US 
■*^  p 

o 

a 

.2 

a: 

'T-l 

a 
o 

1 

s 

Eh 

1876 

30 

$20 

00 

1 

$25 

00 

$1,706 

35 

2 

2 

1877 

41 

548 

18 

2 

75 

00 

2,174 

95 

2 

2 

1878 

68 

565 

03 

47 

195 

10 

8,766 

24 

5 

5 

1879 

209 

1,881 

73 

52 

210 

26 

8,287 

24 

9 

9 

1880 

324 

2,723 

09 

69 

246 

02 

12,144 

00 

10 

10 

1881 

217 

1,637 

54 

198 

750 

00 

13,178 

46 

13 

13 

1882 

524 

4,940 

77 

501 

2,175 

00 

25,063 

94 

11 

11 

1883 

473 

4,764  95 

516 

3,205 

00 

25,004 

85 

19 

1 

20 

1884 

585 

7,189 

90 

699 

4,125 

00 

26,601 

84 

22 

3 

25 

1885 

648 

7,191 

00 

787 

5,125 

00 

30,260 

10 

26 

7 

33 

1886 

653 

7,004 

32 

820 

6,035 

00 

61,727 

07 

31 

13 

44 

1887 

774 

10,304 

73 

1,064 

10,513 

00 

47,757 

85 

32 

13 

45 

1888 

990 

15,181 

72 

1,217 

15,662 

00 

62,767 

59 

37 

23 

60 

1889 

1,038 

17,214 

67 

1,417 

19,123 

00 

64,840 

03 

43 

27 

70 

1890 

805 

13,505 

88 

1,251 

17,765 

00 

67,750 

49 

53 

28 

81 

1891 

991 

18,000 

63 

1,511 

21,411 

00 

65,365 

76 

58 

34 

92 

1892 

1,355 

24,259 

85 

1,452 

22,907 

00 

70,320 

84 

63 

37 

100 

1893 

1,208 

23,818 

49 

1,571 

18,690 

00 

58,355 

01 

65 

44 

109 

1894 

1,806 

30,679 

63 

2,276 

23,486 

00 

73,258 

16 

66 

55 

121 

1895 

2,403 

36,549 

99 

2,525 

27,553 

00 

83,514 

16 

68 

66 

134 

1896 

2,459 

39,902 

00 

2,605 

28,418 

00 

93,867 

71 

76 

67 

143 

1897 

2,586 

39,568 

28 

2,810 

30,027 

00 

106,222 

10 

87 

77 

164 

1898 

2,907 

45,650 

20 

3,180 

34,334 

oo 

130,925 

70 

93 

108 

201 

1899 

3,051 

57,781 

00 

3,187 

39,071 

00 

152,727 

38 

98 

131 

229 

1900 

3,067 

65,964 

00 

3,260 

42,705 

oo 

180,016 

16 

111 

146 

257 

1901 

2,762 

62,007 

00 

3,216 

42,841 

oo 

171,898 

20 

111 

160 

271 

480 


APPENDICES. 

RECORD  OF  FORTY-FOUR  YEARS— Continued. 


431 


bo 

^ 

— 

be 

>. 

— 

^ 

.a 

^ 

.S 

•^ 

'C 

••^ 

"+J 

■i-i 

u 

s 

fO 

^ 

n 

a 

o 

•c 

o 

a 

r2 

c  o 
o  o 

S  in 

^-  o 

8 

I4H 

p 

^ 

B  « 

s 

03 

0? 

.2 

^M 

o  • 

e4_l  K 

O  33 

o 

.** 

&( 

*S 

TJ 

c8 
a 
o 

re 

fO  S 

s  s 

,Q  c 

s  o 

1 '   QJ 

II 

O  S 

gcc 
<5 

1 

1902 

2,822 

$68,586 

00 

3,365 

$48,116 

00 

$178,323 

68 

115 

223 

338 

1903 

2,825 

79,785 

00 

3,310 

51,630 

25 

210,008 

68 

117 

290 

407 

1904 

2,915 

89,545 

01 

3,532 

56,832 

47 

221,318 

60 

143 

295 

438 

1905 

2,834 

95,500 

00 

3,552 

61,817 

60 

255,922 

51 

154 

312 

468 

1906 

3,178 

109,018 

00 

3,638 

66,809 

65 

268,726 

00 

154 

333 

487 

1907 

3,415 

123,468 

00 

3,785 

77,158 

73 

305,534 

54 

155 

410 

565 

1908 

3,457 

128,347 

00 

3,742 

75,180 

20 

274,324 

39 

167 

594 

761 

1909 

3,396 

146,081 

00 

3,775 

77,199 

24 

350,685 

21 

170 

634 

804 

1910 

3,227 

138,098 

48 

3,864 

90,251 

82 

360,712 

92 

170 

761 

931 

1911 

3,023 

139,501 

20 

3,787 

83,041 

35 

379,082 

03 

169 

759 

928 

1912 

2,971 

135,835 

49 

3,981 

92,751 

92 

400,728 

44 

172 

1,085 

1,256 

1913 

3,122 

129,871 

00 

4,051 

92,853 

00 

434,183 

00 

181 

832 

1,013 

1914 

3,187 

141,604 

87 

4,122 

92,753 

17 

464,149 

16 

181 

805 

986 

1915 

3,007 

131,929 

93 

4,102 

93,688 

79 

425,137 

20 

180 

769 

949 

1916 

3,376 

153,530 

52 

4,171 

99,530 

09 

522,716 

97 

187 

803 

990 

1917 

3,172 

166,110 

16 

3,996 

108,121 

37 

550,386 

85 

190 

760 

950 

1918 

3,173 

190,199 

77 

3,859 

130,910 

72 

625,522 

73 

185 

926 

1,111 

THE  GLOEIFIBD  ONES. 
1.     PEOM  THE  FIELD. 
Africa. 
Dr.  Harry  N.  Biddle, 
E.  Eay  Eldred, 
Mrs.  E.  Eay  Eldred, 
Miss  Ella  C.  Ewing, 
Mrs.  L.  F.  Jaggard. 

China. 
Thomas  J.  Arnold, 
Dr.  James  Butehart, 
Mrs.  Ethel  B.  Garrett, 
Edwin  P.  Heamden, 
Mrs.  Edwin  P.  Heamden, 
Frank  Eugene  Meigs, 
Charles  E.  Molland, 
Albert  F.  H.  Saw, 
C.  S.  Settlemyer, 
James  Ware, 
Mrs.  Carrie  Loos  Williams^ 

Scandinavia. 
Mrs.  Julius  Cramer, 
Dr.  A.  0.  Hoick. 

England. 
Eli  Brearley, 
William  Durban, 
Mrs.  Mary  B.  Moore, 
Marion  D.  Todd. 

India. 
E.  M.  Gordon, 
Miss  Hattie  L.  Judson, 
Miss  Sue  E.  Eobinson, 
G.  L.  Wharton. 

Japan. 
Charles  Elias  Garst, 
Miss  Kate  V.  Johnson, 
Mrs.  Josephine  W.  Smith. 
432 


APPENDICES.  433 

Philippine  Islands. 
J.  B.  Daugherty. 

Tibet. 
Dr.  Zenaa  S.  Loftia, 
Dr.  Susie  Eijnhart  Moyes. 

2.     AT   HOME. 

A.  G.  Alderman — Albert  Allen — F.  G.  Allen — James  H.  Allen — Miner 
J.  AJlen — Dr.  R.  W.  Allen — A.  F.  Armstrong — A.  M.  Atkinson — Amzi 
Atwater — J.  M.  Atwater — R.  C.  Barrow — O.  A.  Bartholomew — Dr.  W. 
A.  Belding— A.  R.  Benton— R.  M.  Bishop— Mrs,  R.  M.  Bishop— T.  E. 
Bondurant — E.  A.  Bosworth — J.  B.  Bowman — Mrs.  Peggy  Braithwaite — 
W.  A.  Broadhurst — John  A.  Brooks — Mrs.  Sarah  A.  Bromwell — Holland 
Brown — Mrs.  R.  T.  Brown — Alexander  Brownlie — F.  M.  Bruner — O.  A. 
Burgess — Mrs.  O.  A.  Burgess — Jacob  Burnet — Ovid  Butler — Mrs.  Harriet 
N.  Cadwallader — Howard  Gale — B.  S.  Campbell — Enos  Campbell — G. 
W.  Campbell — Charles  Carlton — G.  T.  Carpenter — L.  L.  Carpenter — Hugh 
Chain— Ira  J.  Chase— J.  G.  Chinn— T.  J.  Clapp — Addison  Clark— T.  J. 
Clark— H.  D.  Clark- H.  A.  Coffin— Mrs.  B.  L.  Coleman— Lathrop  Cooley 
—Mrs.  Lathrop  Cooley— Timothy  Coop — N.  E.  Cory- R.  D.  Cotton— B. 
W.  Couehman,  B.  F.  Coulter— Donald  Crawford— L.  A.  Cutler— T.  C. 
Dabney — George  Darsie — James  Darsie — E.  W.  Darst — John  Darst — 
Dr.  J.  F.  Davis — Mrs.  Nancy  Delaney — Mrs.  Annie  M.  Dickinson — Miss 
Elmira  Dickinson — W.  S.  Dickinson — Mrs.  W.  S.  Dickinson — William 
Dowling,  F.  M.  Drake- J.  H.  Duncan— S.  D,  Dutcher,  Mrs.  S.  F.  Eastin 
• — J.  H.  Edwards — Mrs.  Sarah  Edwardsi — Lazarus  Ehman — A.  J.  Elliott — 
Simpson  Ely — Isaac  Errett — Mrs.  Isaac  Errett — H.  W.  Everest — W.  H. 
Everman — P.  S.  Fall — T.  B.  Fischer — Abram  Farewell — G.  B.  Farring- 
ton — Geo.  E.  Flower — 'W.  O.  Foley — Joseph  Franklin — Mrs.  Joseph 
Franklin — E.  L.  Frazier — A.  P.  Frost — J.  A.  Gano — W.  A.  Gardner — 
T.  D.  Garvin— R.  W.  Gentry— Dr.  H.  Gerould— R.  M.  Giddens— A.  N. 
Gilbert— J.  H.  Gilliland— Dr.  C.  H.  Gilbert— H.  B.  Goc— Mrs.  H.  B. 
Goe— C.  H.  Gould— John  S.  Gray— J.  H.  Grove— R.  S.  Groves— I.  B. 
Grubbs — A.  S.  Hale — T,  P,  Haley — G,  D.  Harrison — Lewis  Harvniot — 
W.  L.  Hayden — Dr.  William  Hayes — H.  M.  Hickok — J.  P.  Hieronymus — 
J.  W.  Higbee — B.  A.  Hinsdale— A,  I,  Hobbs— Fred  Hoffman— A.  C. 
Hopkins — Mrs.  Martha  Hopkins — R.  L.  Howe — J.  B.  Inman — William 
Irons — J.  I.  Irwin — S.  M.  Jefferson — L.  H.  Jameson — Mrs.  Maria  A. 
Jameson — Mrs.  A.  A.  Johnston — B.  W.  Johnson — J.  B.  Jones — A.  B. 
Kellogg- J.  S.  Kendrick- Dr.  P.  T,  Ealgour— Joseph  King— O.  W.  Law- 
rence— Frank  T.  Lea — James  Lediard — Mrs.  James  Lediard — James 
Leslie — G.  W.  Lewis — Dr.  V.  T.  Lindsay — H.  S.  Lobingier — Jacob  Lo- 
bingier — J.  J.  Locker — J.  J.  Lockhart — J.  H.  Lockwood — Eliaa  A.  Long 
28 


434       FOEEIGN  CHRISTIAN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 

— G.  W.  Longan — C.  L.  Loos — C.  S.  Lucas — D.  R.  Lucas — W.  H.  Martiu 
— A.  J,  Marvin — E.  T.  Mathews — N.  A.  McConnell — Hugh  McDiarmid — 
J.  W,  McGarvey — D.  C.  McKay — Jesse  P.  McKJnight — Neil  MacLeod — 
J.  D.  Metcalf— A.  R.  Milligan— Robert  Moflfett— II.  H.  Moninger— 
W.  B.  Mooklar — Miss  Mary  B.  Moore — Mrs.  Mary  B.  Moore — H.  T. 
Morrison — Jens  Morton — Mrs.  Jens  Morton — Mrs.  Helen  E.  Moses — 
J.  W.  Mountjoy — Thomas  Munnell — A.  E.  Myers — Alexander  Newcomer 
— William  Newcomer — C.  S.  Paine — S,  E.  Pearre — ^W.  K.  Pendleton — 
Mrs.  W.  K.  Pendleton— Dr.  D.  L.  Phares— A.  B.  Phillips— T.  W. 
Phillips — William  Pinkerton — Osman  Pixley — George  Plattenburg — F. 
D.  Power — Alexander  Procter — M.  W.  Reid — T.  A.  Reynolds — J.  C. 
Risk— Philip  Santo— B.  B.  Saunders — C.  B.  Scott— Mrs.  S.  H.  Scott- 
Edmund  Sheppard — Mrs.  S.  E.  Shortridge — J.  S.  Shouse — Asa  Shuler — 
Waller  Small— J.  H.  Smart— B.  H.  Smith— Dr.  S.  F.  Smith— Mrs.  Jennie 
Withers  Smith— J.  W.  B.  Smith— John  Stark— H.  W.  Stewart— D.  W. 
Storer — J.  B.  Sweeney — Dr.  Geo.  W.  Taylor — H.  B.  Taylor — Abraham 
Teachout — Mrs.  A,  R.  Teachout, — J.  K.  Teeter — Mrs.  Landon  A.  Thomas 
—Mrs.  E.  E.  Thomson,  J.  M.  Tisdale— J.  T.  Toof— S.  C.  Toof— James 
Trabue — J.  M.  Trible — Mrs.  Emily  H.  Tubman — J.  W.  Tyler — Mrs. 
J.  Z.  Tyler— F.  E.  Udell— Mrs.  F.  E.  Udell— C.  E.  Underwood— S.  W. 
Van  Culin— Geo.  B.  Vanderwort- H.  G.  Van  Meter— J.  C.  Walden— L.  D. 
Waldo— William  Wallace— J.  W.  Waller— Geo.  H.  Waters— B.  U.  Wat- 
kins— Milton  Wells— J.  W.  Wert— David  Wetzell— H.  C.  White^Dr. 
I.  J.  Whitefield— Dr.  E.  Williams— C.  P.  Williamson— L.  C.  Wilson— 
J.  S.  Withers — Merit  Wood — Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Woodhouse — Hiram  Woods 
— L.  C.  Woolery— W.  H.  Woolery— T.  M.  Worcester— J.  F,  Wright— Mrs. 
Sallie  K.  Yancey— E.  V.  Zollars. 

As  one  member  of  the  sacramental  host  falls,  some  one  else 
is  raised  up  to  take  his  place.  Were  it  not  so  the  cause  of 
Christianity  would  perish  from  the  earth  in  a  generation  or 
two.  It  is  for  those  of  us  who  remain  to  imitate  those  who 
gave  the  last  full  measure  of  devotion  to  the  missionary  enter- 
prise ;  it  is  for  us  here  highly  to  resolve  that  the  work  so  dear 
to  the  honored  dead  shall  not  be  permitted  to  suffer  from  any 
indifference  or  neglect  on  our  part. 

It  may  not  be  too  much  to  say  that  if  it  had  not  been  for  the 
men  and  women  whose  names  are  given  in  this  chapter,  and 
the  men  and  women  whose  names  are  not  given  because  not 
known,  the  work  of  the  Society  would  not  have  grown  and 
flourished  as  it  has  grown  and  flourished.  God  wrought 
through  them  in  furthering  the  interests  of  his  Kingdom. 
*  *  To  him  be  the  glory  for  ever. ' ' 


THE  PANAMA  EPISODE. 

In  a  letter  received  from  W.  K.  Azbill,  who  was  then  a  missionary  of 
the  Christian  Woman 's  Board  of  Missions  in  Jamaica,  he  spoke  of  a  good 
opening  for  missionary  effort  on  the  Isthmus  of  Panama.  He  stated  that 
the  Canal  Company  would  furnish  a  chapel,  a  school,  and  a  hospital.  In 
addition,  it  would  contribute  probably  one-half  the  support  of  the  mis- 
sionaries. Mr.  Azbill  asked  the  Board  to  appoint  him  superintendent  of 
the  proposed  work.  He  asked  also  that  W.  H.  Williams  and  wife  be  sent 
to  labor  under  his  general  direction.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  had  labored 
in  Jamaica  and  were  familiar  with  conditions  in  the  tropics.  At  a  meet- 
ing of  the  Board  on  the  25th  of  June,  1883,  it  was  resolved,  "That,  in 
view  of  the  possibilities  of  missionary  work  on  the  Isthmus  of  Panama, 
communicated  to  us  by  W.  K.  Azbill,  we  hereby  appoint  him,  without 
salary,  as  superintendent  of  said  work. ' '  It  waa  also  resolved,  ' '  That 
we  hereby  appoint  W.  H.  Williams  and  wife  as  missionaries  to  the  Isth- 
mus of  Panama,  under  the  direction  of  W.  K.  Azbill,  for  one  year,  begin- 
ning September  1,  1883,  or  as  soon  thereafter  as  possible,  or  for  such 
longer  time  as  may  be  mutually  agreed  upon;  and  that,  in  view  of  as- 
surances that  about  $1,000  wiU  be  raised  on  the  ground  there,  we  fix 
their  salary  at  $2,000  per  annum."  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  a<jcepted  the 
offer  of  the  Society  and  hastened  to  Panama. 

It  soon  developed  that,  either  Mr.  Azbill  misunderstood  the  verbal 
promise  of  the  Canal  Company,  or  that  the  Company  was  not  disposed  to 
keep  its  promise.  In  any  event,  if  the  work  was  to  be  continued  it  would 
be  necessary  for  the  Society  to  bear  the  entire  expense.  As  the  Society 
was  not  prepared  to  do  that,  Mr.  Williams  was  told  that  unless  he  could 
remain  and  receive  not  to  exceed  $1,200  per  annum,  it  would  be  wise  for 
him  to  return  home  at  once.  Having  abandoned  all  hope  of  the  advisa- 
bility of  continuing  the  Panama  Mission,  Mr.  Williams  closed  the  work 
and  took  passage  for  New  York  on  January  26th,  1884.  The  Panama 
episode  cost  the  Society  $1,611. 


435 


INDEX. 


Page 

Africa    102 

African  Mission  a  Joint  Mis- 
sion        310 

African  Outstations    302 

African  People  Eager  to  Hear 

and   Obey    303,304 

African  Workers   312,  314 

Akita   93 

Akita,   Work   In   and   Around 

About  198,  199 

Albert   Allen   Memorial   Bible 

College   347,  348 

American  Christian  Missionary 

Society  40 

American    Government   in   the 

Philippines    351 

Annuity  Plan   370 

Armbruster,  Miss  Eose  T,  197,  202 

Anderson,  E.  P.,  quoted 133 

Aparri    339 

Arnold,  T.  J 238 

Asbury,  Miss  Jessie  J 207 


Baker,    Mr.    and   Mrs.    H.    A. 

352, 

Baptist  assistance  in  Japan   . 

Barclay,  Dr.  J.  T 

Barcus,  O.  F 

Barela    

Batang 

Beardslee,  J.  O 

Bentley,  W.  P 251, 

Bequests 

Bible  and  Training  School  in 

India     

Bible  College  in  Vigan 

Biddle,  Dr.  H.  N 

Biddle  's  Death,  Dr.  H.  N.  ... 
Bilaspur 87, 150, 


3.54 

93 

22 

253 

178 

120 

22 

253 

369 

148 
339 
104 
106 
151 


Bilaspur,  Outstations  of 152 

Bilaspur   Schools    152 

Bilaspur,  Work  in 150 

Blackwell,  C.  S 52 

Bolenge    106,  285 

Bolenge  the  Beautiful 289 

Book-Store  in  Harda    90 

Borders,    Karl    343 

Boutwell,  Dr.  L.  R 388 

Bowman,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  R.  244 

Brown,  Dr.  Geo.  Wm 147 

Bubonic  Plague   155 

Burner,  W.  L 323 

Burnet,  D.  S 24 

Burnet,  Jacob 39 

Business  Men  and  the  Society     74 
Butchart,  Dr.  James 256,  258 

Campbell,  Alexander 29,  30 

Campbell,  Enos    52 

Capdevilla,  F 59 

Catholicism  in  Cuba 320 

Catholic     Opposition     in     the 

Philippines    350 

Central  Provinces  of  India   .  .      85 

Challen,  James 31 

Chang  Chien   2G3 

Changes  in  character  of  Con- 
ventions        77 

Changes  in  Officials 73 

Chapman,  A.  L 139 

Children 's  Day 367 

China    97 

Chinese  Assistants 264 

Chinese  Attitude  Changed   .  . .    285 

Chinese  Converts   282,  283 

Chinese  Drugs    241 

Chinese  Medical  Text-books  . .   241 
Chinese  Patients  Grateful 283 


437 


438 


INDEX. 


Page 
Chinese    Seeking    Loaves    and 

Fishes 281 

Christian  Commonwealth    .126,127 
Christian   Woman 's  Board   of 

Missions  16 

Christian   Woman 's   Board   of 
Missions     sent     for     young 

Women  to  India 84 

Christians  in  Japan,   Number 

of    212 

Christy  Institute   210 

Chunghiyas    151 

Churches  in  need  of  Care  ....      27 
Church  School  of  Missions   .  .   404 

Chuchow     101,237 

Chuchow  Opened    238 

Chuchow  \vithout  Sanitation   .    241 

Clawson,  Miss  Bertha 201 

Coffman,  G.  W 147 

Colleges  and  Universities    ...     17 

Conclusion   413 

Congo  People   107 

Constitution,  First 37 

Constitution,  Present    ....  419,  420 

Convention  Speakers 73,  74 

Convert      from      Heathenism, 

First 95 

Convert  in  Africa,  First   ....   107 
Conspicuous  Service  Eendered 

by  Englishmen   126 

Coop,  Timothy   53 

Coop's  Cablegram,  Timothy   .     55 

Cooley,  Lathrop  110 

Cooperation  and  Unification  .  .  405 

Copenhagen 50 

Correspondence  School   349 

Cory,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A.  E.   ...    110 
Cory,    A.    E.,    among   Soldiers 

and  Sailors   110 

Cory,  A.  E.,  and  the  Bible  Col- 
lege       231 

Cory,  A.  E.,  and  Bible  Study  .   230 
Cross,  Alexander   22 


Page 

Cuba 108,  319 

Cuba,  Temperance  Work  in  . .    109 
Cunningham,  DO 148 

Dalai   Lama    357 

Dale,  Miss  Edna  P 247 

Damoh    163 

Damoh  Opened 163 

Daugherty,  J.  B 346,  347 

Davey,  P.  A 194,  201 

Day  Schools  in  China 233 

Dead,  The 75-76 

Deaths  in  Africa 314-319 

Deaths  in  China   268-278 

Deaths  in  India   186-189 

Deaths  in  Japan 218-220 

Deaths  in  1919   411 

Declaration  and  Address 22 

DeLaunay,  M.  Jules  57 

DeLaunay ,  M.    and    Madame 

Jules    58 

DeLaunay,  M.  Jules,  at  work 

in  Paris   136 

Denmark    55 

Denmark,  Opposition  of  State 

Church  in 56 

Dickinson,  W.  S 39,  413 

Difficulties  Met  and  Mastered 

in  India  90 

Disciples    of    Christ,    Strength 

of    18 

Dispensary    and    Hospital    in 

Chuchow 240 

Drake  Bible  College 213-215 

Drummond,  Dr.  C.  C 145 

Dunn,  Dr.  Anna  M 156 

Durand,  Dr.  C.  S 144 

Durand's,     Dr.,     Interest     in 

Lepers    145 

Dye,  Dr.  R.  J 106 

Earl,  H.  S 51 

Earl,  H.  S.,  in  Southampton  .     52 


INDEX. 


439 


Page 

Earlj  Leaders  Dead   19 

Eberle,   Miss  Edith    330-331 

Editors  when  Society  was  Or- 
ganized        17 

Education,  Missionary    404 

Educational  Work  in  China  229-231 
Effects  of  the  War  with  Japan 

on  Chinese  280 

Eicher,  H.  A 148 

Endeavor  Day  368 

England 51 

England,  Died  in 130-131 

England,  Men  who  have  gone 

out  from   129 

England,  Men  asked  to  go  to     54 
England,  Englishmen  employed 

in    125 

England,  Men  sent  to 125 

England,  Men  who  served  long- 
est in   126 

Errett,  Isaac 39 

Errett,  Isaac,  Estimates  of  . .   362 

Errett,  Isaac,  Quoted   47 

Erskine,  W.   H 202 

Evangelists  of  an  Earlier  Day     18 

Events  in   1919    402 

Exchange,  Loss  in 389 

Expansion  in  Africa 289 

Expansion  in  China    222 

Expansion  in  Cuba 319 

Expansion  in  England   125 

Expansion  in  India 142 

Expansion  in  Japan   189 

Expansion  in  the  Philippines  .   324 
Expansion  in  Tibet   351 

Faith   Hall    343 

Fallen,  The  

...  75,  186,  218,  268,  314,  358,  411 

Famine  Area  in  India   164 

Famine  in  India   157 

Famine  Relief  in  India  .  . .  164-165 
Faris,  Ellsworth 104 


Page 
Faris   and   Biddle,   Messrs.   in 

Africa    105 

Fleming,  Miss  Jennie  V 146 

Forward    Movement,    Demand 

for    78 

Franklin,  Miss  Josepha   ..148,163 

Franklin,  Miss  Stella   148,  163 

Fukuahima 208 

Furloughs    374 

Garrison,  J.  H.,  Quoted   77 

Garst,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  E.  .  . .      91 

Garsts  in   Tokyo    195 

Garsts  in  Tsurugsoka   204 

Garst,  Miss  Gretchen 202 

Garvin,  T.  D 110 

Geddie,  Dr.  John 15 

Ginling     235 

Girls'     School,     Margaret     K. 

Long    215-218 

Giving  by   African   Christians 

304,  305 

Glorified  Ones,  The    432-434 

Government     Grants     in     the 

Philippines    326 

Gordon,  Dr.  Anna  M.  D.  .  .156, 157 

Gordon,  E.  M 154 

Grainger,  O.  J 147 

Growth    Slow    61 

Guy,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  H.  II 193 

Hagin,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fred  E.  194 

Hall,  P.  B 192 

Hanna,  W.  H 112 

Hanna,  W.  H.,  in  Laoag  .  .114,  324 
Hanna,   W.   II.,   in   charge   of 

Press  in  Manila 347 

Harda     85 

Hardin,  J.  H 52 

Hardy,  Dr.  W.  M 352,  353 

Harrison,  Miss  Calla  J 95 

Hatta  179 

Hatta,  Buildings  in 180 


440 


INDEX. 


Page 

Hatta,  Opposition  in    179 

Hatta,  Work  in 180-181 

Havana,  Schools  in   109 

Havana,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  C. 

MePherson  in   320 

Havana,  The  work  in  108 

Hawaii 109 

Hearnden,  E.  P 99 

Hearnden,  E.  P.,  and  A.  F.  H. 

Saw  Opened  Chuchow 238 

Hertzog,  O.  G 244 

Hindrances    381 

Hira  Lai   158 

Hill,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  R 320 

Hitt,  Dr.  A.  W 156 

Hoick,  Dr.  A.  0 55,131 

Hoick,  Dr.  A.  O.,  Death  of  .  .    135 
Hoick,  Dr.   A.   O.,  in  Norway 

and  Sweden 131 

Hoick,  Dr.  A.  O.,  Knighted  . .   135 
Hoick,  Dr.,  use  of  the  Press  .  .   135 

Home  Base   361 

Hospital  in  Laoag 325 

Hospital  in  Manila,  Mary  Jane 

Chiles   343 

Hospital     in     Vigan,     Frank 

Dunn  Memorial 336 

Hostel    in    Albert    Allen    Me- 
morial     348 

Hostel  in  Vigan 333 

Hostetter,  Miss  Carme   207 

Hunt,  W.  R 238 

Hliteracy  in  India   161 

India,  Beginnings  in 83 

India,  Deaths  in 186-189 

India,  Hindrances 183-186 

India,  Hospital  in  145 

India,  Need  of  a  Medical  Mis- 
sionary      144 

India,  Christians  in  Damoh   . .    170 

India,  Outstations  143 

India,  Schools  in  Harda 148 


Page 
India,  Teachers  and  Evangel- 
ists          89 

India,  Work  in 88 

Industrial       Department       in 

Demoh    166 

Influenza,  The 391 

Institutes  in  Vigan 334 

Interchurch   World   Movement  407 

Jackson,  G.  W 153-155 

Japan   91 

Japan,  Deaths  in  218-220 

Japan,  Expansion  in 189 

Japan,    Independent    Mission- 
aries in 220-221 

Jefferson,  S.  M.,  Volunteered 

for  Africa 103 

Jones  Law 346 

Johnson,  Miss  Kate  V.  95, 195,  196 

Jubbulpore    171 

.Tubbulpore,  Bible  College  in  . 

172-175 

Jubbulpore,  Church  in   176 

Jubbulpore,  Men  and  Women 

who  have  Worked  in 177 

Jubbulpore,  Summer  School  in 

177-178 

Judson,  Miss  Hattie  L 147 

Karagiozian,  Hohannes 141 

Kawamura  San 201 

Kelly,  Miss  Mary 234 

Kevorkian,  Dr.  Garabed 138 

Kershner,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  L.  341 

King,  Joseph    35 

Kline,  Dr.  L.  B 327,  336 

Kline,  Mrs.  L.  B 338 

Kline's,  Dr.  L.  B.,  Work 337 

Kota 182 

Killing    285 

Lai  Dz  An 100 

Lamar,  J.  S.,  Quoted 33 


INDEX. 


441 


Page 
Language  School  in  Nanking  .   233 

Laoag 114,324 

Lee,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  F.  E 195 

Lemmon,  Dr.  W.  N 327,  343 

Lewis,  Miss  Stella  Walker  ...   208 

List  of  Missionaries   424-429 

List  of  Officers 421 

Literature    379 

Literature  in  China 236 

Livingstone,  David    14 

Loftis,  Dr.  Z.  S 231-232 

Loftis,  Dr.  Z.  S.,  Death  of  .  .   358 

Longa 290 

Longan,  Miss  Mamie 342 

Loos,  C.  L 52,362,363 

Lord,  John 335 

Lord  Working  with  Them,  The  409 

Lotumbe    290 

Luchowfu     254 

Luchowfu  Church  Building  .  .  .    260 

Luchowfu  Opened   255 

LuchoM'fu   Workers    258 

Luchowfu  Work  for  Girls  and 
Women  turned  over  to  the 
C.  W.  B.  M 260 


Luzon,  Population  of 


Madden,  M.  B 206 

McCall,  C.  F 202 

McCallum,  D.  C 335 

McCorkle,  B.  A 209 

McDougall,  Dr.  W.  C 177 

McGarvey,  J.  W. 43 

McGarvey,  J.  W.,  Quoted 397 

McGarvey,  J.  W.,  Eeseued  .  . .    130 

McGavran,  J.  G 149 

McGavran,  Dr.  Mary  T.  .  .163, 169 

Macklin,  Dr.  W.  E 97 

Macklin,  Dr.  W.  E.,  Influence 

of    227,228 

MacLeod,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  A. 

354, 355 

Manila   112,341 


115 


Page 
Marshall,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F.  H.  197 

Matanzas   319 

McPherson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  C. 

108,321 

Meigs,  F.  E 99 

Meldrum,  Miss  Williamina  .  .  .  321 
Men  and  Millions  Movement  .   369 

Menges,  Melvin    108 

Menges,  Melvin,  in  Matanzas  .   319 

Mexico   59 

Miller,  Dr.  George  E 146 

Miller,  Miss  Kate  Gait 247 

Milligan,  Robert,  Quoted  ....  46 
Million  Dollar  Campaign  ....  369 
Ministers  and  the  Society  ....      75 

Missionaries  in  Africa 311 

Missionaries    in    China    Deco- 
rated     365-367 

Missionaries  in  Damoh  ...169-170 
Missionaries,  New,  in  1919  402-403 
Missionaries     Offered    Larger 

Salaries    283 

Missionaries  Urged  to  remain 

and  teach 292 

Missionaries  who  have  taught 

in  Nanking   235 

Missionary  Sacrifices 284 

Moffett,  Robert    39 

Moffett,  Robert,  Quoted 398 

Molland,  C.  E 245 

Monieka 291 

Moody,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  .J.  E.  .  .  154 
Moore,  W.  T.  ..14,  34,  35,  37,  39,  40 
Moore,  W.  T.,  in  England  ....  54 
Moore,  W.  T.,  in  London  ....  54 
Moore,  W.  T.,  Quoted  .  .  .34,  62,  63 

Mountain  Tribes   329 

Moyse,  James  117 

Mungeli    87, 155 

Mungeli,  Agencies  in    160 

Mungeli,  Mass  Movement  in  .  162 
Mungeli,  Mission  Property  ...   162 


442 


INDEX. 


Mungeli,  Miss  Stella  Franklin 

in 159 

Munnell,  Thomas 35 

NanMng 98 

Nanking,  Dr.  W.  E.  Macklin  in  98 
Nanking,  Kinds  of  Work  done 

in 222 

Nanking  School  of  Theology  .    231 

Nanking   University    231,  232 

Nantungehow    260 

Nantungchow  Buildings 261 

Nantungehow,  Workers  in  .  .  .  262 
New  Testament  a  Missionary 

Book  44 

Norton,  Albert   83,  86 

Norway,  Churches  in    132 

Norway,  Men  sent  to 132 

Norway,  Men  employed  in  .  . .  133 
Nurses  being  Trained 

331,332,337,343 

Nurses  Training  School 234 

Obstacles  in  Africa 306-308 

Officers  of  the  Society  ...361-364 
Ogden,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.   .  .   119 

Oldham,  Miss  Lavenia   192 

OUphant,  L.  D 202 

Opposition  Encountered   23 

Opposition,  Grounds  of   24 

Opposition  of  the  Cliinese  .  278-280 
Ordination    Service    at    Island 

Park  92 

Organization,  Manner  of  ...  .     35 

Organized,  The  Society 33 

Orientation    13 

Orphan  boys  and  girls  married  170 

Orphanage  Farm   167 

Orphanage  in  Damoh   163 

Orphanage  School   166 

Orphans    Supported     by    En- 

deavorers   171 


Page 

Osaka   209 

Osaka  joined  to  her  idols  ....  210 
Osaka,  Outstations  from    ....   211 

Osaka,  Work  in 210-2] 2 

Osgood,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  E.  I.  .  .  239 
Osgood,  Dr.,  in  the  Revolution  242 
Osgood's,  Dr.^  literary  work  .  243 
Outstations  from  Chuchow    .  .   240 

Outstations  from  Laoag 328 

Outstations  from  Vigan 339 

Outstations  in  Cuba 323 

Palencia,  Dr.  C.  P 338 

Palmer,  Miss  Nina   354 

Panama  Episode,  The 435 

Panna,  Dr.  John   182 

Paris    57 

Paris  Mission  discontinued   .  .   138 

Patients  in  Laoag 326 

Paul,  Alexander 248,  249 

Paul,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  T.  .235,  236 

Pease,  E.  W 134 

Peckham,  Mark  S 321 

Pendridih 161 

Pensions  for  Missionaries  .  .  .  406 
Permanent   Organization    ....      38 

Philippines    112 

Pickett,  Dr.  C.  L.  and  Dr.  Leta 

M 324 

Plopper,  C.  H 248 

Plunkett,  Miss  Maude 147 

Preparing       Evangelists       in 

Vigan   333 

Press  in  Jubbulpore   176 

Press  in  Philippines   329 

Prices  rising   390 

Prisons  in  China   284 

Problem   in  Finance   69 

Problem  oi  Men   68 

Provinces  around  Manila  En- 
tered     342 

Pukeo   101 


INDEX. 


443 


Page 
Rambo,  W.  E 153 

Reacliing  India,  Missionariea  .  84 
Reaching   Japan,   Missionaries     92 

Reaction  in  Japan 199,  200 

Reasons  for  Organizing 42 

Reasons  for  Slow  Growth  .  . .  63-67 
Receipts  for  First  Years  ....  72 
Record  for  Forty-four  Year.s  .   430 

Recruiting  Campaign    403 

Regional  Secretaries   406 

Rice,  Ray  E 168 

Rijnhart,  Dr.  Susie  C.  115,  116,  119 
Rioch,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  David  . .    149 

Rioch,  Miss  Mary   192, 193 

Robinson,  C.  E 209,  210 

Robinson,  Miss  Sue  A 146 

Rug-making  in  Batang 356 

Sahayak 176 

Sallie  Long  Reed  Hospital  .  . .  325 

Samonte,  Dr.  Domingo 338 

Santos,  Dr.  Isidore   346 

Satnamies    151 

Saum,  H.  C 154 

Saw,  A.  F.  H 99 

Scholarships    403 

Schools  in  Batang 356 

Schools  in  Damoh   165 

Schools  for  Girls  in  Manila  .  .  349 

Scott,  Miss  Ada    193 

Scott,  Miss  Myrtle  Warren   .  .  231 

Scott,  Walter   31 

Scott,  W.  H 148 

Sendai    206 

Shah,  M.  J 161 

Shanghai    250,  254 

Shaw,  H.  P 253 

Shelton,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  A.  L.   .  116 
Shelton,  Dr.  and  Tibetan  Gen- 
eral     355 

Sherman,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  A.  154 

Shi  Kwei  Biao 100 

Shishmanian,  G.  N 58, 138 


Page 

Siegfried,  Miss  Sylvia   330 

Smith,  George  T 91,  197 

Smith,  Mrs.  George  T.,  Death 

of    95 

Society    an    International    In- 
stitution, The   385 

Sources  of  Income 365 

South  Gate,  Nanking   234 

Stanley's  Letter 15 

Status  of  Society 397 

Steamship  Oregon   308,  309 

Stevens,  E.  S 201 

Stipp,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  F.  V.  ...    330 

Takinogawa 213 

Tibet    115 

Tibetan  Missionaries  Moved  to 

Batang  121 

Todd,  M.  D 53 

Tokyo   189,  200 

Tokyo,  Work  in   190-193 

Training  Evangelists  in  Laoag  329 

Turkey  58 

Tsurugaoka  203 

Union  Bible  School  for  Women  234 
Union  Theological  Seminary  .  347 
University  of  Nanking   ...231-233 

Van  Horn,  J.  M 54 

Vigan   332 

Vigan,  Press  in   333 

Visiting  the  Fields   372 

War,  Some  Effects  of  the 388 

Ware,  James 250 

Watson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  E.  .  195 

Weaver,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  S.  .  .  209 

Welpton,  Dr.  H.  G 257 

Wharton,  G.  L 83, 142 

Wharton,  G.  L.,  Death  of 177 

Wharton  Memorial  Home  ....  387 

Williams,  E.  T 99 


444 


INDEX. 


Page 

Williams,  Mrs.  E.  T 9!) 

Williams,  H.  P 112 

Williams,  Mrs.  H.  P 334 

Wilson's,  Bert,  Visit  to  India  408 
Wives  of  the  Missionaries  ...  259 
Wolfe,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Leslie  .  .  341 
Woman's  Christian  College  in 

Japan   406 

Women  and  the  Society 74 

Women,  Work  Among 159 

Work  in  Indian  Villages  ....     89 


World   Call    404 

Wuhu    244 

Wuhu  Christian  Academy   .  . .  248 

Wuhu  Reading  Eoom 248 

Wu-Wei-Cho    249 

Young,  Dr.  J.  W 345 

Young,  T.  A 208 

Yu-Ho-Tsz 237 

Zenana  Work   149, 169 


Princeton  Theological  Semtnary-Speer 


1    1012  01113  450 


DATE  DUE 

,1^ 

1 

HIGHSMITH  #^ 

J5230 

Primed 
In  USA 

1 


ml  i|   ifi  n  .iiiii 


(i  i 


<<  I  1 1      III 


i 


iifi  i!<<:i  (ii  ii 


f 


!l 


i!  !iii 


iSlllilJIliiwi!  1      j  I  jMliiiiiH 


!  !  III!  I!  li 


!|:  \i 


m 


mmm 


!ii!!li!ii!li!i 


ii!     ! 


HiRiif  ni! 


!(i 


11      III 


hi  i!!l  ii  IlilH: 


m 


i 
W 


